THE ANNALS ~~

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

: INCLUDING

) ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, anv GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTH’S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’)

CONDUCTED BY

CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Esq., M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.,

ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S.,

WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.LS.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.

see

one

VOL. XIX.—FOURTH SERIES. ,

Or ~

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,

AND ©0.; KENT AND CO.; WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIPRE, PARIS:

MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :

HOGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN.

1877.

*“Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potenti testes, divitix felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu Jonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex cconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis

elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper sstimata ;

A veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper

inimica fuit.”—Linnavs.

“Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour

voir qu’elle est le chef-d’euyre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-

tent toutes ses opérations.”—Bruckner, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden,

1767.

. The sylvan powers

Obey our summons; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Tayitor, Norwich, 1818.

ALERE

alas

ai ae

ead

CONTENTS OF VOL. XIX.

[FOURTH SERIES.]

NUMBER CIX,

Page

I. On Stauronema, a new Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges,

with a Description of its two Species, 8. Carteri and S. lobata. By

W. J. Sotxas, B.A., F.G.S., &. (Plates 1-V.)............00., ]

II, On some new Genera and Species of Araneidea. By the Rey.

O. P. CamprinGE, M.A.,C.M.Z.S., &c. (Plates VI. & VIL)...... 26

III, Notes on Foraminifera. By E. Percevan Wriaut, M.D.,

F.L.S., Professor of Botany in the University of Dublin, Secretary

MMA TIS CROOTAV 51.50.70 ree cost et ors ssnetewcdi ys 40

IV. On the close Relationship of Hydractinia, Parkeria, and

Stromatopora ; with Descriptions of new Species of the former, both

Recent and Fossil. By H. J. Carrrr, F.RS. &e. (Plate VIIL).. 44

V. Descriptions of twenty-five new Species of Hesperide. By

Bee aeWIEOON! Fc... LG as. PEG Eee dare «ee eew. ese ean 76

VI. Remarks on Observations by Captain Hutton, Director of the

Otago Museum, on Peripatus nove-zealandie, with Notes on the

Structure of the Species. By H. N. Moserey, Fellow of Exeter

College, Oxford, Naturalist to the ‘Challenger’ Expedition ...... 85

VII. On Rhopalocera from Japan and Shanghai, with Descriptions

of new Species. By Anruur G. Butuer, F.LS. &............. 91

VIII. On Polyzoa from Iceland and Labrador. By the Rev.

Tuomas Hincks, B.A., F.R.S. (Plates X. & XI.) ......-....... 97

Christian Gottfried Ehrenberg; Corals in the Hunterian Museum

figured by Ellis and Solander; Descriptions of new Species of

Biattide belonging to the Genus Panesthia, by Prof. James

Wood-Mason; On some Facts relating to the Nutrition of the

Embryo in the Egg of the Fowl, by M. C. Dareste; On the

Structure and Organization of the Polyphemide, by Dr. C.

Claus; On the Colydiide of New Zealand, by D. Sharp.. 118—120

NUMBER CX.

IX. On two Vitreohexactinellid Sponges. By H. J. Carrer,

Ee IMG RMON LY ys: cit’ SRR FTaE chew wh oa 12]

iv CONTENTS.

Page

X. List of the Species of Crustacea collected by the Rev. A. E.

Eaton at Spitzbergen in the Summer of 1873, with their Localities

and Notes. By Epwarp J. Miers, F.L.S., F.Z.S., Assistant in the

Zoological Department, British Museum,............ 0000 eee eens 131

XI. Descriptions of new Genera and Species of New-Zealand

Coleoptera.—Part IV. By Francis P. Pascog, F.L.S. &e. ...... 140

XII. Contributions to the History of the Hydroida. By the Rey.

THomas Hincxs, B.A.,'F.R.S. (Plate XID)... csc. ese cas scene 148

XI. New and peculiar Mollusca of the Order Solenoconchia

rocured in the ‘Valorous’ Expedition. By J. Gwyn JEFFREYS,

WD, BRS. 23 Si ec cane cats ee eta e's = sss sas 153

XIV. On the Fundamental Error of constituting Gromia the Type

of Foraminiferal Structure. By G. C. Waxuicu, M.D., Surgeon—

Major Retired List H.M. Indian Army .............eceeeeeeees 158

New Books:—The Primeval World of Switzerland, by Professor

Heer, edited by James Heywood, F.R.S.—The Geology of Eng-

land and Wales, by Horace B. Woodward, F.G.S. &e. ...... 174

Proceedings of the Royal Society

On the Reproductive Apparatus of the Ephemeride, by M. Joly ;

On the Nervous System and Muscles of the Echinida, by M. L.

Fredericg ; Physiological Experiments on the Functions of the

Nervous System in the Echinida. By M. L. Fredericq; On

the Motile State of Podophrya-jfixa, by M. E. Maupas; On

Helix villusa, Draparnaud, by J. Gwyn Jeffreys; On a new

Species of Naulitnus, by Dr. Buller ........ 00... s eens 193—200

NUMBER OXL

XV. Description of Bdelloidina aggregata, a new Genus and Species

of Arenaceous Foraminifera, in which their so-called ‘ Imperfora-

tion” is questioned. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &c. (Plate XII.

Bie. 1-8.) -. oso oon «ola 9 y spherecsee Sie SRE ERDy yet nn te lao lal irs cs 201

XVI. On the Locality of Carpenteria balaniformis, with Descrip-

tion of a new Species and other Foraminifera found in and about ‘

Tubipora musica. By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e. (Plate XIIL. figs.

a) See Eire i ee 209

XVII. Descriptions of two new Genera and Species of Indian

Mantide. By Prof. J. Woop-Mason, Assistant Curator, Indian

Meusoum, Calcratia:) iajaiss/s «oo» «ta cphie iene eRe Te icles. ete 219

XVIII. Descriptions of new Species of Conide and Terebride.

By Epgar A. Smiru, F.Z.8., Zoological Department, British Mu-

1! So nr Mey Sa 222

XIX. New and peculiar Mollusca of the Patellide and other Fami-

lies of Gastropoda procured in the ‘Valorous’ Expedition. By

J; Gwyn Jeveneyvs, LL.D., FBS), «000 +s4 vere «en 231

CONTENTS. Vv

Page

XX. Description of Niphargus puteanus, var. Forelit. By Avotis

RIUM TN EVEN AER T 4 eu PLR NAW gids KV SUN AT ESE oR cc's 243

XXI. Hermaphroditism among the Parasitic [sopoda. Reply to

Mr. tags Remarks on the Generative Organs of the Parasitic

Isopoda. By J. Buixar, B.A., Trinity College, Cambridge ...... 254

XXII. Additions to the Coleopterous Fauna of Tasmania. By

OB ig a 256

New Books :—Ostriches and Ostrich-Farming, by Julius de Mosen-

thal, Consul-General of the South-African Republics for France,

&e. &e., and James Edmund Harting, F.L.S., F.Z.S8., &e.—On

the Foraminifera of Barbadoes (Etude sur les Foraminiféres de

la Barbade, &c.), by M. Ernest Vanden Broeck, &c. ...... 257, 260

Proceedings of the Geological Society...............eceeeeeeeee 260

Note on the Femoral Brushes of the Mantide, by Prof. J. Wood-

Mason; On the Development of the Antenne in the Pectinicorn

Mantide, by Prof. J. Wood-Mason ; On the Power possessed by

certain Mites, with or without Mouths, of living without Food

through entire Phases of their Existence or even during their

whole Lives, by M. Mégnin ; Note on the Nidification of the

Aye-Aye, by MM. A. Milne-Edwards and A. Grandidier ; Note

on the Phenomena of Digestion and on the Structure of the

Digestive Apparatus in the Phalangida, by Félix Plateau; The

Gourami and its Nest; Zoology of the ‘Challenger’ Expedi-

mons, Hate of Growth.of Corals, . 05.06 isos etn eds says 269—276

NUMBER CXII.

XXIII. On the Distribution of Birds in North Russia.—I. On the

Distribution of Birds on the Lower Petchora, in North-east Russia.

Bee eA RIABMIN, BROW, E56 ia d'bde le) s 0s aiatenling, «ney elk spew ons 277

XXIV. Description of some Sponges obtained during a Cruise of

the Steam-Yacht ‘ Argo’ in the Caribbean and neighbouring Seas.

By Tuomas Hicern, F.L,S. (Plate XIV.) .......sceeeverreces 291

XXV. On the Structure of the Lower Jaw in Rhizodopsis and

Rhizodus. By R. H. Traquair, M.D., F.G.S., F.R.S.E., Keeper of

the Natural-History Collections in the Museum of Science and Art,

TOPOME EL", ty Vv Gar oie wets Od Ole WG MS pi ola-h Vie eM uals Wenl th a 299

XXVI. Description of a new Form of Ophiuride from New Zea-

land. By Ep@ar A. Suir, F.Z.8., Zoological Department, British

Le SR CS. ise hee ke Ese iT 805

XXVII. The Vates Ashmolianus of Westwood, the Type of a new

Genus of Mantide. By Prof. J. WooD-MASON .....-...000 eee 308

XXVIII. Hermaphroditism in the Parasitic Isopoda. Further

Remarks on Mr. Bullar’s Papers on the above subject. By H.N.

MosELEY, Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford ..........-- 0000 uus 310

vi CONTENTS.

Pag

XXIX. Descriptions of three Homopterous Insects in the Collec-

tion of the British Museum. By Arruur GarpInER BurLer,

SEs Src Tue bins nuphaalk cly Ate ah 0 ats ent shale gs yen 311

XXX. Notice of a Barbel from the Buffalo River, British Caffraria.

Sy Dr. A, Gouna TG k eet i Pte Mah. lee 512

XXXI. Descriptions of some new Bae of Reptiles from Mada-

gasear. By Dr. ALBert Ginruer, F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoolo-

gical Department, British Museum. (Plate XVI.) .............. 315

XXXII. New and peculiar Mollusca of the Eulimide and other

Families of Gastropoda, as well as of the Pteropoda, procured in the

*Valorous’ Expedition. By J. Gwyn Jrerrreys, LL.D., F.R.S. .. 317

XXXIIT. Notes on New-Zealand Ichthyology. By James Hrc-

Ee A ce sss disp we eens Saba veut seas nee «eee 539

XXXIV. Observations on the Coccosphere. By G. C. Waxuicu,

M.D., Surgeon-Major Retired List H.M. Indian Army. (Plate

SAVILLS: b..cnoth gis esas Sie athe t coptleshGh fancy oO 342

On Anguillula intestinalis, a new Nematoid worm, found by Dr.

Normand in subjects attacked by Diarrhcea of Cochin China,

by M. Bavay; On Filaria hematica, by MM. O. Galeb and P.

Pourquier; On the Intimate Phenomena of Fecundation, by

M. H. Fol; On the Vitality of certain Land Mollusks, by Robt.

BA ANOS ooo oti OE ates Gas a clap es. ey oe 350—355

NUMBER CXIII.

XXXV. Malacological Notes. By Ropert Garner, F.L.S. &e. 357

XXXVI. On the Final Stage in the Development of the Organs of

Flight in the Homomorphic Insecta. By Prof. J. Woop-Mason,

Deputy Superintendent of the Imperial Museum, Calcutta ........ 380

XXXVII. Note on the “‘ Tubulations Sableuses” of the Etage

Bruxellien in the Environs of Brussels. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S.

&e, (Plate KVIEL) «0. eis nnn eesion'$ shire aw © a7 ee De 382

XXXVIII. Revision of the Lepidopterous Genus Cleis, with De-

scriptions of the new Species. By Artuur G. Burirr, F.LS. &e. 393

XXXIX. On the Elateride of New Zealand. By D. Suarp .... 596

XL. Description of three new Species of Lizards from Islands of

Torres Straits.. By Dr..A. GONTHER ....... 05.55 «ng oe 413

XLI. Notes on Stony Corals in the Collection of the British

Museum. By Dr.-F. BRUGGEMANN ..........cc0cceeesuscuves 415

XLII. Description of a new Species of Portunide from the Bay of

Bengal. By Prof. J. Woop-Mason, Deputy Superintendent of the

Indian Museum, Calcutta 2... 606 s552 000-0 snes s ssp meee 422

XLIII. New Coleopterous Insects from Queensland, By CHARLES

O; WATERHOUSE © 1.5. s ec des de Wecsle oan aie whoa nals eee 423

~~“

;

—_

CONTENTS. vil

Page

New Book :—Annual Report of the United-States Geological and ‘

Geographical Survey of the Territories, embracing Colorado and

arts of adjacent Territories, being a Report of Progress of the

ixploration for the year 1874, by F. V. Ee ydent United-States

RMN AGT Ra wh gis vs danny MAGE wiv aoe ssh ont .0, b pon'e o's tle nes 425

Zoology of the ‘ Challenger’ Expedition, by P. Martin Duncan,

F.R.S., Pres. Geol. Soc.; On the Modifications undergone by

the Ovum of the Phanerocarpal Meduse before Fecundation, by

M. A. Giard; Note on Vertigo Moulinsiana, Dupuy, by J.

Gwyn Jeffreys, F.R.S.; Sponges dredged up on board H.MLS.

‘Porcupine’ in 1869-70, by H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &c.; On the

first Phenomena of the Development of ZLchinus miliaris, by

M. A. Giard ; the late John Leckenby, Esq., F.G.S., F.L.S. 429—436

NUMBER CXIV.

XLIV. On the Variability of the Species in the case of certain

Ng UN OS 9 leg bert no ee ee ee ean a 457

XLV. Descriptions of several African and Australian Lepidoptera

in the Collection of the British Museum. By Arruur G. BUTLER,

MEN a 9D ch a Wieldia toes a falw sides A Rus vind OKs Vo, oan Ate 458

XLVI. On Ascodictyon, a new Provisional and Anomalous Genus

of Paleozoic Fossils. By H. AttEyNre Nicnoxson, M.D., D.Sc.,

F.R.S.E., and R. ErHeripeGe, Jun., F.G.S. (Plate XIX.) ........ 463

XLVII. On the Elateride of New Zealand. By D.Suarr .... 469

XLVIII. Description of a new Species of Phasmide from the

Malay Peninsula. By Prof. J. Woop-Mason, Deputy Superinten-

eweee srsease Ma Unenie, OBIE, 6... Vance ssc sewn ev acda<aee ce une 487

XLIX. Diagnoses of new Species of Pleurotomide in the British

Museum. By Enear A. Smiru, Zoological Department.......... 488

L. On Rupertia stabilis, a new Sessile Foraminifer from the North

Atlantic. By G. C. Waxticn, M.D., Surgeon-Major Retired List,

pe tae Avnry, (Pinte ks hes 00 Sg A ee oe hele 501

New Book :—The Ancient Life-History of the Earth. By Prof. H.

enn WETS PIGS CBs, i, fo nid sin nv Deitel a? sews 505

sodlogy of the ‘Challenger’ Expedition, by P. Martin Duncan,

.R.S., Pres. Geol. Soc.; On a Newt from the Darjiling

Hills, by Prof. J. Wood-Mason; On the Value of certain Argu-

ments of Transformism derived from the Evolution of the Den-

tary Follicles in the Ruminants, by M. V. Pietkiewicz .. 506—510

PLATES IN VOL. X1X.

Puate I.)

II. }Structure of Stauronema.

IV. |

iV.J

VO New Genera and Species of Araneidea.

VIII. Structure of Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora.

IX. Eurete farreopsis; Myliusia Grayi.

XL New Polyzoa from Iceland and Labrador.

XII. New Hydroida.

XIII. Bdelloidina aggregata—New species of Carpenteria.

XIV. New Sponges.

XV. Ophiopteris antipodum.

XVI. New Reptiles from Madagascar.

XVII. Structure of the Coccosphere.

XVI. Broeckia bruxellensis.

XIX. New Genus and Species of Paleeozoic Fossils.

XX. Rupertia stabilis.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES. }

ee Se per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circiim vitreos considite fontes:

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores:

Floribus et pictum, divee, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dew pelagi, et pingui conchylia sueco.”

N. Parthenii Giannettasii El. 1,

No. 109. JANUARY 1877,

I.—On Stauronema, a new Genus of Fossil Heaactinellid

Sponges, with a Description of its two Species, 8. Carteri

and $. lobata. By W. J. Souuas, B.A., F.G.8., &c.

[Plates I.—V. ]

Oscar Scumipt’s remark, ‘ Die Behandlung der fossilen

Schwiimme durch die Geognosten und Paliiontologen ist eine

rausliche,”’ has the merit of being strictly true, though in

fairness it ought to be added that the geologists and paleon-

tologists are not wholly to blame for this treatment, since

most of their work was done before Schmidt’s books had been

written, before the Hexactinellide and Lithistidee (which would

have thrown light on their labours) had been discovered, and

at a time, one may add, when the sponges in general were the

outcasts of the animal kingdom.

To understand aright the fossil sponges, one must obtain a

thorough knowledge first of the minute structure of these

bodies themselves, and next of the structure and classification

of existing forms. The older observers were without the

means of acquiring either of these essentials; they conse-

quently, in their attempts at a classification of fossil sponges,

were compelled to fall back upon external characters alone, with

the addition of what internal features might chance to be

revealed by a happy fracture; and since, as we now know

different genera of sponges may assume the same form, an

diverse forms may belong to the same genus or even to the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xix. 1

2 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new

same species, it is easy to see how “ dreadful” (grausliche)

the treatment must inevitably be which proceeds upon such a

basis.

At the present day, however, things are far otherwise with

the palxontologists; the microscope and the lapidary’s lathe

will give us most of the details we require to know concern-

ing the structure of the fossil forms; and as regards the

recent ones, we are here still better off since the researches of

Carter and O. Schmidt have given us a scientific knowledge

of the organization of a vast number of species, and a good

working classification of these into orders, families, and genera.

The key to the fossil sponges has thus been placed in the

hands of the paleontologist; and if he does not henceforth

make good use of it, he will fully deserve the censure which

Schmidt has passed so severely upon his predecessors.

In consequence of the assistance and advice which I have

received from my friend Mr. Carter, I have been encouraged

for some time past to work out the alliances of some of the

commoner fossil sponges ; and, as a result, I am now able to

state that Siphonia pyriformis and costata possess the struc-

ture of a Lithistid sponge, and are closely related to the ex-

isting species Discodermia polydiscus (Bocage) (Dactylocalyz,

Bowerbank), that Stromatopora concentrica and some other

species of this genus show no affinities to the Foraminifera,

but are Vitreohexactinellid sponges closely resembling Dacty-

localyx pumiceus (Stutchbury), and that Manon macropora

and a sponge called Chenendopora in the Cambridge Museum

belong to the Holorhaphidota (Carter), or sponges whose

skeleton consists of acerate spicula closely bound together

into a fibrous network. ‘These results, which have been fully

confirmed by Mr. Carter*, [ hope to publish in full in the

course of a few months; while in this paper I shall confine

myself to an account of a new genus of the Vitreohexactinel-

lide occurring in the fossil state in the Gault of Folkestone.

In examining a collection of various fossils brought by“

Mr. Jukes-Browne from Folkestone, to illustrate his paper on

the Cambridge Upper Greensand, I was much struck with

some curious forms, which were ‘said to be Ventriculite

split into halves down the middle; the regularity of the

edges, however (which in such a case should have been broken

ones), seemed to preclude such an idea, and rather suggested

that the forms in question were in a complete state. I wrote

therefore to the Folkestone collector, Mr. John Griffiths, re-

* Except with regard to iS. concentrica; Mr, Carter has shown that

some Stromatopore are allied to Hydractinia.

ac a

— |

Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 3

5 einig him to make me a collection of these fossils; and

om his successful search I am now in possession of some

forty or fifty specimens, of which some five or six are in a

perfect state of preservation, while all exhibit the halfcup-

shape form which I had noticed previously.

Bictord Form (Pl. I. figs. 1-8)—The sponge is verti-

eally and simply fan-shaped, compressed, single, sessile, and

adherent. In size it varies from 3 inches to 2 of an inch

in height, from 2 inches to $ of an inch in breadth, and from

1 inch to 2 of an inch in thickness, The object on which

the : grew is generally a small fragment of coprolite

(Pl. I. fig. 6, 4), which in good specimens still remains

adherent at or near the point from which the sides of the fan

diverge. This point indicates, then, the ‘‘base” of our sponge;

and it follows that the diverging sides of the fan are the

“lateral” edges, and the curved side which joins them, sub-

tending the angle at the point below, is the “ distal” or

upper margin. ‘The sponge is curved from side to side, the

lateral margins being slightly approximated, so as to make

the fan concave from side to side like a half-cup or hollow

half-cone. The concave is the “anterior” or “ interior,”

and the convex the “ outer”’ or “ posterior ’’ surface.

General Structure-—The sponge is composed of two obvi-

ous parts—a thin plate in front (Pl. I. fig. 1, 0), and a

thick protuberant mass behind (ibid. p); a distinct seam

(s), which may be merely a line produced by the approxima-

tion of the skeletons of the two, or which may be deepened

into a shallow groove, defines these two parts from one another

along the lateral edges: on the posterior surface the distinc-

tion is manifest by the free projection of the anterior plate

beyond and above the posterior protuberance (PI. I. fig. 2, 0) ;

and in fractured specimens the distinction is seen to be con-

tinued within (PI. II. figs. 1, 2), the two structures, however

closely apposed, seldom if ever merging into one another.

Anterior Plate.—The surface of this is even and smooth,

its thickness from back to front tolerably uniform, but slightly

increasing as it grows upwards from the base; in a specimen

21 inches high by 2 inches broad and 4 inch thick it

measures + of an inch at the summit, and at the base a little

less than half this amount. The ratio of the thickness of the

late to the other dimensions of the fossil varies widely with

different specimens.

The plate projects freely above the posterior protuberance,

and terminates in a broken distal edge. This is the case with

all my specimens. The anterior plate has been broken off,

either down to the level of the posterior mass or at a short

4 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new

distance above it, the maximum distance I have measured

being } inch.

As, then, the normal distal margin has not been seen in a

single specimen, one is unable to say how much further it

originally extended: it may have terminated close to its

present level, though, from the abrupt way in which it is

fractured, it more probably reached some distance above ; or it

may have been continued into a large flabelliform expansion,

thinning away above and many times larger in area than the

portion now remaining—in which case this plate would be

the really essential sponge, and our fossil merely its base

overgrown with the posterior mass; and the probability of

this view derives support from the fact that I have in my

possession a thin plate of fossil sponge (Pl. I. fig. 9),

5 inches long by 4 broad, and from +4 to +5 inch thick,

curved from side to side, and exhibiting, as we shall see

presently, every structural peculiarity to be found in the an-

terior plate of our fossil. Whether this is really a continua-

tion of the anterior plate can only be demonstrated by finding

a specimen in which the latter actually passes into such a

flabelliform expansion ; and for such a one I have directed Mr.

Griffiths, of Folkestone, to make a search.

The front face of the anterior plate is a plain surface as far

as the level of the posterior protuberance ; but beyond this,

where it begins to project freely, it is marked by a number of

round, or more usually oval, oscular pits arranged quincun-

cially (Pl. I. fig. 1), and on the whole constant in size

and distance from one another in the same specimen, but

differing in both these respects in different specimens

(Pl. I. figs. 1 & 3). The variations in size may all be

comprised between the extremes of +; and ;'5 inch for the

length of the major axis of the ellipse.

The posterior face is of course covered below by the posterior

mass ; but above, where it is exposed, it generally exhibits a

number of oval spaces arranged quincuncially and closely re-

sembling the oscular pits in front (Pl. I. figs. 2 & 8), a

little less regularity in arrangement and a thickening of the

intervening structure into irregular ridges in the case of the

posterior markings constituting the only difference, and that

not a constant one, between the two. Sometimes the free

posterior face is smooth, like the lower part of the anterior

face.

When the anterior plate is broken across, one may see the

oscules of its anterior face prolonged into cylindrical tubes,

which pass inwards normal to the surface, and, receiving irre-

gular lateral canals in their course, terminate in the oval spaces

Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 5

which mark, as we have seen, the posterior face, and which

robably served as the special pore-areas of the sponge.

‘his arrangement accords with the general rule, that in all

cup-shaped and curved fan-shaped sponges the oscules are

placed on the interior surface of the cup or on the concave

surtace of the fan, while the pore-areas occupy the outer or

convex surface in each case.

The restriction of the oscules to the free part of the anterior

plate is only to be seen in tolerably perfect specimens ; in those

which are at all worn or much weathered the oscules are

exposed all over the anterior surface, and by no means con-

fined to its freely projecting part. ‘The absence in this case

of the smooth face below, and the appearance of oscular mark-

ings in its stead, is evidently the result of attrition, and sug-

gests that beneath the smooth surface of unworn specimens

the oscules may still exist, but concealed by a superficial

coating: a slight examination will set this beyond doubt. - In

some instances a small patch of the outer coating has been

completely worn away, while the rest of it has simply been

much diminished in thickness; we then see the oscules freely

exposed over the denuded area, and dimly to be discerned

through the thin coating which remains: in perfect specimens

the smooth surface may be removed by dissolving the calca-

reous matrix of the fossil with acid, and brushing away the

superficial network which remains behind; the oscules are

then clearly revealed ; while, finally, if a section be made

across the plate, the tubes which lead directly away from the

oscules will be seen traversing it at right angles to the exte-

rior coating (Pl. I. fig. 2, e’, and Pl. IL. fig. 1, 0, fig. 2, 0).

The anterior plate thus possesses the same esseutial struc-

ture throughout; it is a thin plate perforated completely by a

number of parallel cylindrical tubes or excurrent canals, which

traverse it at right angles and terminate in front in oscular

pits, and behind in pore-areas. Its projection past the poste-

rior protuberance shows that it is the first formed of the two

structures ; and it would appear that as it extended itself ver-

tically and laterally the posterior mass followed after it for

some distance as an aftergrowth, while at the same time a

superficial covering coated it correspondingly in front, conceal-

ing the oscules beneath, perhaps converting them into pore-

areas, and leaving patent those only on the projecting part

above.

Posterior Mass.—The posterior part forms a compact mass

feee date 2554, 6, 7, 8, Pi. TL figs. 1 & 2), which,

unlike the oscular plate, rapidly increases in thickness from

below upwards and from its edges to the middle of its face ; so

6 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new

that in a specimen 1} inch high, with an oscular plate uni-

formly + inch in thickness throughout, it has increased from

a mere trifle at the base and the edges to 2 inch at the top and

through the middle of its face. In contrast also with the

uniform character of the oscular plate is the irregularity of

growth manifest in this portion: in one class of forms it

increases in a series of bulgings, which form gently rounded

swellings concentric with the distal margin, or rounded ridges

so regular as to give the hinder surface a corded appearance ;

sometimes the gentle swellings are not continuous but sink

laterally into faint dimples; while the ridges are not always

semicircular, but occasionally change their course abruptly so

as to be V-shaped at one side.

Above, the upper surface of the posterior mass may be

gently rounded against the oscular plate, or it may form a

flat table and join the plate at right angles.

Underlying the variations in this class of forms there is, how-

ever, a certain degree of regularity ; in all the posterior mass

extends laterally as far as the oscular plate, and the two are

conterminous along the lateral edges, whilst above, whether it

joins the oscular plate gradually or abruptly, it always follows

the general curve of the latter in a simple or nearly simple

line. But in another class of forms, which, I think, constitute

a separate species, the irregularities are much greater than

the foregoing ; in them the posterior mass is seldom ridged

concentrically, but soon after leaving the base it becomes

lobed vertically into two or more diverging processes, differing

in size and shape, and exposing the oscular plate in the angle

between them: in these forms the posterior mass reaches

the lateral margins of the sponge near the base only, and soon

ceasing to do so as it ascends, allows the anterior plate to extend

freely beyond it in a lateral as well as in a vertical direction.

Externally the porous mass presents a plain surface, never

excavated by oval pits or specialized pore-areas. In section it

exhibits a number of canals, which, passing from the interior

in a more or less wandering course, and without any regular

arrangement, terminate at length against the attached face of

the oscular plate, into the excurrent canals of which they in

some cases directly open ; but whether they do so always seems

to me doubtful.

Minute Structure.—To investigate this the fossil may be

prepared in two ways: it may either be treated with some

acid (I prefer nitric) by which the matrix of calcite is readily

dissolved, while a siliceous network is, in well preserved spe-

cimens, left in relief; or slices may be cut from it and ground

down till thin enough to be transparent; this is the method

Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 7

to which I have chiefly trusted, only using the former when

the latter has not been available. “The sections I have had

made have been taken along the following planes :—(1) longi-

tudinal and at right angles to the surface, both through the

centre and nearer the sides—longitudinal sections (PI. II.

fig. 2) ; (2) transverse and at right angles to the surface—

transverse sections (Pl. II. fig. 1); (3) parallel to the sur-

face, one through the oscular plate and another through the

posterior mass—parallel sections (Pl. II. fig. 1, 4, ¢, fig. 3).

The appearances of these sections under the microscope I

shall now describe, and in so doing shall confine myself first

to an account of the skeletal structure which they demonstrate,

referring most of the facts which bear on the mineral charac-

ters to a subsequent paragraph.

Each of the sections we have defined shows a regular net-

work of fibres arranged in the following manner. Selecting

a single node in the net we observe four fibres, usually sili-

ceous, radiating from it at right angles to one another in the

form of a cross (figs. 1, 2,3); each is perfectly continuous

Sections taken through the oscular plate of Stawronema Carteri, from the

specimen represented in transverse section on Plate U. fig. 1; all

magnified 30 diameters. Fig. 1. Longitudinal section (a, Pl. IL

fig. 1). Fig. 2. Transverse section (Pl. II. fig. 1). Fig. 3, Parallel

section (c, Pl. I. fig. 1).

with similar fibre from an adjacent node, and has at its

greatest distance from the two nodes it connects (7. e at a

point midway between the two) a diameter of ;4, to +4, of

an inch; but on approaching the node it thickens considerably

so as to fill up the angles of the cross and round them off: in

this way the meshes of the net, which, from the disposition of

the nodes, would otherwise be rectangular, are always round

or oval; and these rounded spaces, which are bounded by thie

outer margins of the fibres, are so sharply defined as to enable

us to state with certainty that the fibres themselves are per-

fectly smooth and not in any way spined.

8 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new

In the centre of the node is a small and very definite circle,

«ty to +}, inch in diameter (figs. 1, 2, 3, c), which is produced

by the section crossing at right angles a cylindrical tube,

originally hollow, but now generally tilled with carbonate of

lime; and from this radiate four similar cylindrical canals, one

in the axis of each arm of the cross ; these, of course, are seen

sideways and not end on, and ordinarily they are continuous

from one node to another, like the fibre in which they are

excavated. As these appearances are to be seen equally in

each of three sections taken at right angles to each other

(figs. 1, 2, 3), it isclear that our quadrilateral cross of fibre is

really asexradiate one (fig. 4), with its arms arranged about three

Diagram of the network of Stawronema. Scale 60:1. a, sexradiate

canal; 6, sexradiate fibre.

axes at right angles to each other, and that corresponding

with the axes interiorly is a similar sexradiate hollow canal.

Now this structure is exactly that which characterizes the

rete of the Vitreohexactinellide, and may be seen to perfection,

with differences merely as to detail, in deciduous skeletons of

Farrea and Aphrocallistes. In these genera, as in the Vitreo-

hexactinellide generally, the skeleton is produced by a growth

of siliceous matter over sexradiate spicules ; and in Karrea occa

each node of the resulting network is a rectangular sexradiate

cross of fibre, which has formed about a sexradiate spicule,

which thus comes to occupy the centre of the fibre. In many

vitreous hexactinellids the fundamental spicule is preserved

imbedded in the siliceous fibre, which is thus originally solid ;

and which, as it is composed of the same material all through,

without any difference of refractive index, cannot be distin-

——

Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 9

guished into spicule and fibre, but appears homogeneous

throughout. But in deciduous specimens of Aphrocallistes and

Larrea the original spicule undergoes a process of absorption

and disappears, leaving in its place a illo sexradiate cavity

readily observable in the interior of the fibre. Our sexradiate

fibre has, then, in the fossil condition a structure essentially

identical with that of the recent skeleton of Harrea when in a

deciduous state. The siliceous fibre of our fossil corresponds

with the siliceous fibre of Harrea; and the sexradiate canals

in its interior correspond with the hollow casts of the spicules

in the latter: the only difference is that the canals in our

fossil are continuous from one node to another, while in recent

Hexactinellida they terminate blindly, as casts of spicules

naturally would, their blind terminations generally overlap-

ping one another *. But even this difference vanishes with

a close examination of the fossil fibre, as I shall show when

we come to speak of the various modes of its fossilization.

The characters of the sponge already described are sufficient

to define the genus, which I now propose to call ‘‘ Stawronema,”’

from the cross-like disposition of the thick skeletal fibres about

the nodes of the network, a feature readily visible under a

common hand-lens. In the oscular plate the nodes of the

network are usually arranged symmetrically at equal distances

from each other, so as to form meshes which would be cubical

but for the thickening of the fibre towards the node, which

converts the cubes into spheres or ellipsoids. By reason of

the symmetrical grouping of the nodes, the skeletal fibres fall

into three series :—one longitudinal, ascending from the base ; a

second horizontal, radiating from the imaginary axis on which

the half-cone of the sponge may be supposed to be described ;

and a third horizontal and concentric with the curve of the

fan.

The longitudinal fibres (Pl. II. fig. 4, 7) deviate from a

parallel course by diverging, as they rise from the base,

towards the anterior and posterior faces of the plate; and to

maintain the uniform size of the meshes, fresh sexradiate

elements are interposed in the same way as I have described

in Lubrochus and the Ventriculitest. The radiating fibres,

since the curve of the fan is gentle and the oscular plate thin,

lie in almost parallel lines ; but both they and the concentric

r fas the absorption goes on, the form of the spicules becomes lost,

and that which remains is a simple cylindrical cavity, which led Bower-

bank to say that the fibre of Farvea was channelled like that of the Cera-

tina, ex. gr. Luffaria.— Note by Mr. CaRtTER. |

amie Journ. Geol. Soc., Feb, 1873, p. 66, fig. 4; Geol. Mag., Sept.

76,

10 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new

fibres are not, strictly speaking, confined to horizontal planes ;

for they curve upwards in gentle arcs so as to suggest that they

once bounded and corresponded with the rounded edge which

in all probability terminated the distal margin of the plate, in

the same way as a similar edge now limits its lateral margins.

The oscules and excurrent canals are arranged so regularly

in the plate that they do not disturb the regularity of the fore-

going arrangement to any great extent, though in their imme-

diate neighbourhood the sexradiate nodes become grouped

round the excurrent canal, so as to be subordinate to it rather

than to the general structure; thus some of the nodal crosses

are turned round 45° out of their normal position, so as, in

joining with the others, to surround the circular canal with

continuous concentric fibres ; and, at the same time, the fibres

actually forming the walls of the canal are both bent and

thickened in order to bring about their complete adaptation to

its circumference. ‘These facts may be seen in sections, but

better perhaps by etching the oscular surface with acid, when,

on the solution of the matrix, the oscular network stands

freely out in relief, and with its slightly expanded termination

resembles in miniature the mouth of a waste-paper basket ;

one can then see, by looking down into it, by reflected light,

the adaptation in the arrangement of the nodes and the bending

and thickening of the fibre, from which results a circular net-

work with circular fibres forming the walls. One will also

discover that the oscular fibres are beset with rather short

conical spines (Pl. III. fig. 1), which sometimes are simply

spinous outgrowths, but frequently also the sixth arm of a

nodal radiation, which, instead of passing into the network

as usual, points freely into the excurrent canal, just as happens

in the canals of Aphrocallistes. In direction they usually

incline outwards and towards the centre of the excurrent canal,

but not always ; in exceptional cases they are turned inwards,

and then seem to be related to the fine canals which open in

the meshes of the oscular network, since they spring from the

sides of the fibre about such a space, and point into the excur-

rent canal. With this modification the rule here, then, as in

Aphrocallistes, seems to be that the spines always point in the

same direction as the outflowing current which at one time

passed by them. It is possible that this arrangement indicates

a defensive function for these spines ; but, as an explanation of

their position, one may recur to the fact that Carter has traced

the development of the spicule from its mother cell*, and

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1874, vol. xiv. p. 97, pl. x.; 1875, vol. xvi.

p- ll.

Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 11

shows that the sexradiate forms are in all probability produced

by a radiate growth from the first of the six arms from a

common centre: this being so, one can readily see that if the

growth of a free radius took place in the course of the excur-

rent canal, it would be subject to a pressure in two directions

at right angles to each other—one due to its growth onwards,

normal to the surface from which it springs, and the other

parallel to the axis in the direction of the current; and its

ultimate position would be the resultant of these two, and

would be in just such a position as the spines, in fact, assume.

The growth of the spicule from a mother cell also explains

in part many other matters which would otherwise be enig-

matical. Thus the wonderful regularity of the network we have

reviously described may be looked upon as having resulted

from a mother cell which originally gave off buds, one at the

end of each of its spicular rays—7. e. in the direction of most

active growth ; the cells so budded off would become in turn

mothers, and repeat the process, till, by reason of the limita-

tions imposed by the limits of the organism, they would be

unable to produce more than one bud each, and that vertically—

except that when the distance between two cells became much

laterally than twice the length of a spicular ray, a

resh cell would thus appear at the side of one of them, and

the vacant place be filled up.

Detached Oscular Plate-—The thin plate of sponge-struc-

ture mentioned on p. 4 is bounded on all sides but one by

a broken edge; the edge which is not- broken is one of the

lateral margins, neatly rounded off in the same way as are

the sides of the oscular plate in Stauronema (Pl. I. fig. 9,

nnn). Anteriorly the plate is marked by oscular pits

(fig. 9, a) quincuncially arranged, and of the same shape, size,

and distance from one another as in Stawronema. These pits

are the mouths of cylindrical excurrent canals, which perforate

the plate and open posteriorly in rounded pore-areas. The

structure intervening between the pore-areas is frequently raised

into ridges and prominent monticules, more marked than those

which occur on the posterior surface of Stawronema, but

otherwise similar; the skeletal networks of both fossils have

also the same structure and arrangement; and their meshes

and fibre are of the same dimensions. ‘These facts, and the

absence of the true distal margin of the oscular plate in the

other specimens, leave little doubt in my own mind as to the

relation which this fossil bears to the latter. I cannot but

regard it as a part of a distal expansion of the oscular plate of

Stauronema.

Posterior Mass.—Between the canals of the posterior mass

12 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new

is distributed a skeletal network similar to that of the oscular

plate. The central sexradiate canal, which is the fundamental

part of the skeleton, is of the same size and regularity in both ;

and in one specimen the sexradiate nodes are disposed with a

regularity so great as to bring about a general arrangement of

the fibres into more or less longitudinal, concentric, and radia-

ting series. But this arrangement, owing to the want of regu-

larity in the course of the canals, is more frequently disturbed

by adaptation; the sexradiate spicules are often turned at

various angles from what would be their normal position ; and

of course the fibre follows them, with the result that the

arrangement of which we spoke is often nothing more than a

tendency to an arrangement; while in most specimens even

this amount of regularity would be hard to trace, the sexradiate

character of the network almost vanishing or only to be de-

tected in the infallible sexradiate canals.

Superficial Reticulation—On examining the front face of

the anterior plate, there may be seen, in favourable sections, a

layer of finer but less regular network proceeding from the

outermost meshes of the general skeleton, which lie imme-

diately beneath ; and, again, outside this secondary rete, as we

may term the finer network, a very thin layer of structure

may be sometimes observed, so minute and confused that in

section nothing intelligible can be made of it, and for its suc-

cessful examination one must have recourse to the method of

etching with acid.

When the face of the attached oscular plate is examined by

reflected light in its natural state, it presents a plain surface,

the smoothness of which is only disturbed by a faint tubercular

appearance ; but on dissolving away its calcitic matrix with

nitric acid, a beautiful siliceous network is exposed, which

may be best examined under a power of about 100 or 150

diameters, and by reflected light. One may see then, in places

where the network has wholly broken down, the coarse skele-

ton-fibres with their nodes forming a layer immediately

beneath, and in this position very commoniy furnished with

short, erect, conical spines (Pl. III. fig. 3); above this follows

a layer of similar network, but much smaller in mesh, a little

less regular, also spined but more abundantly (Pl. ILI. fig. 3,

Pl. IV. figs. 1,3): four arms of the sexradiate nodes of this

network, which we have observed in section as the secondary

rete, lie parallel to the surface in square meshes; of the other

two, one passes inwards and joins the general skeleton, and

the other projects outwards, normal to the surface, like the

“ fir-cones”’ in Farrea occa. These free projecting arms all

end at about the same level in cylindrical rounded spinose

Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 13

terminations (Pl. III. fig. 2); but now and then these termi-

nations are wanting, at the quadrilateral meshes from which

they spring lie level or nearly level with the surface. From the

spinose ends, or from the quadrilateral meshes, an exceedingly

fine network of delicate, glassy, pullulating fibrelets is given

off, which fills up the interstices of the secondary rete

(Pi. IUl. fig. 4, Pl. IV. figs. 4, 5, 6, 7, Pl. V. fig. 4);

frequently it is wholly irregular, but in numerous instances

exhibits the true sexradiate arrangement. Its meshes and

fibrelets vary in size, the average measurement from node to

node being ++5 to pss inch, and the diameter of the fibres

tess to gols7. Thus the latter are, asa rule, not a ypreciably

thicker than the spines of the secondary rete : and this suggests

that some of these spines may be, after all, nothing but the

attached parts of fibrelets, which have been broken off or dis-

solved away; and often a series of gradational forms can be

traced, proving that some are of this nature; but many, from

their smooth sides, regular conical form, and abundance in

— free from fibrelets, must, as we have already considered,

e true spines.

From the minuteness and proximity of the sexradiates one

would conclude that they have been coated merely with a thin

film of siliceous material, or are only soldered together at

their ends; and the same characters would also lead us to infer

that they do not afterwards come to form a part of the interior

skeleton, but remain as a surface-coating, which must be

regarded as an aftergrowth creeping over the oscules of the

anterior plate, as this becomes overgrown by the posterior

mass behind.

Though this network is in general collected only about the

ends of the radii from the secondary rete, beneath or between

the meshes of this rete, it yet also happens occasionally, espe-

cially near the base, that it accumulates in patches to a much

greater extent, burying up the network below, so as to com-

letely conceal it from sight (Pl. IV. fig. 4), and forming a

aa but distinct mound above the general surface, and even,

in one case, producing a series of rounded ridges (Pl. I.

Ge. 2,: Pi. tL fig. 2, r) which pass straight across the

anterior face of the oscular plate, horizontally from one side to

the other.

The superficial network, where it covers up the oscules,

descends some distance into the excurrent canals, as may be

well seen by breaking a oper across the oscular plate,

etching the fractured sur ace, and then examining it by

reflected light. The skeleton-fibres, with their epee

spines, are then exposed; the superficial network is seen

14 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new

covering over the oscular opening, and giving off one or two

pendent processes into the excurrent canal ; and, moreover, the

skeletal fibres which surround the canal are also produced

into outgrowths of delicate reticulation and irregular fibres

which straggle across the canal from side to side (Pl. III.

fig. 2); and the tendency of the fibre to pass into secondary

growths thus manifested is carried so far that, even in the

normal smooth network not immediately surrounding the canal,

an occasional spine puts in an unexpected appearance.

The superficial network does not frequently occur over the

posterior mass ; and its rarity in this position appears, in some

cases, to result from the wear and tear to which a convex

surface like that of the posterior mass is especially ex-

posed; in other cases it is due to a less favourable state of

fossilization than obtains in the anterior plate ; while in others

still it would appear to be absent because the posterior surface

has never been furnished with it, which last, indeed, is only

what one would expect on the view that the posterior mass is

an aftergrowth which increases behind while the aftergrowth

of fine network is extending itself in front. It is only when

the posterior mass has, like the attached anterior plate, ceased

to grow, or, at all events, when its growth has for a time been

arrested, that one would expect to find a final overgrowth of

fine network on its surface. Such a layer I have met with in

one case only, though whether it is, in this particular instance,

exceptionally produced or exceptionally preserved, is of course

impossible to say. This network, under a magnifying-power

of 50 or 60 diameters, appeared to be without a sexradiate

arrangement, its meshes not having any very regular form,

and each of its fibres seemed to be pitted or perforated with a

number of minute holes (Pl. V. fig. 1); but when a power

of from 100 to 140 diameters was applied, it was found that

these minute holes were the intermeshes of a delicate net, and

that each fibre was itself a complex reticulation of exceedingly

delicate fibrelets (Pl. V. fig. 2), which, where most per-

fectly preserved, showed a regular sexradiate disposition, with

nodes distant zs:5 to s)55 inch from each other, and fibre

tsc0 to <5 inch in diameter. Where a sexradiate arrange-

ment could not be detected, the defect appeared to be owing

to the disappearance of some of the fibrelets necessary to the

arrangement, by solution or otherwise. The cylinders of

network exhibit sometimes a central axis of solid fibre from

which the finer rete is given off all round; and sometimes they

pass into a solid fibre ornamented with projecting fibrelets—a

transformation apparently due to the fusion of the compound

network-fibre into a solid one by the further deposition of

err Fe

Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 15

siliceous matter. Between the open meshes of this most

exquisite net (which, in the delicate and complex tracery of

its transparent fibres, surpasses almost every thing I have seen

amongst the Hexactinellide) one observes either an intermesh

perfectly open and leading to the interior of the skeleton, or

else a multitude of minute glistening fibrelets, which pass

from fibre to fibre of the secondary rete below, and weave

across its meshes a transparent vitreous web (PI. V. fig. 3).

The secondary rete passes in its turn into the skeletal network

below, which, at first beautifully spined, soon becomes, as it

leaves the surface, perfectly smooth.

The foregoing facts could be observed by examining the

surface of the etched fossil by reflected light; but by splitting

off a few fine chips with a scalpel, treating them with acid

in a watchglass, washing with distilled water, and finally

drying, the network could be obtained in a state fit for

mounting in Canada balsam and other media, and for obser-

vation with transmitted light.

Traces of the network with complex fibres may be detected

along the lateral edges of the oscular plate in the specimen

where it occurs ; but further on, over the anterior face, it quite

vanishes, and only the ordinary superficial reticulation prevails

(Pl. V. fig. 4).

Flesh-spicules—The perfect manner in which the super-

ficial network is preserved led me to think that some rosettes

or other flesh-spicules might perhaps be seen in the sponge ;

and the most likely places to look for them appeared to be, first,

in the residue set free in suspension on treating the fossil

with acid, and, next, in the open meshes of the skeleton. A

careful examination of the former proved altogether unsuccess-

ful, while in the latter iron pyrites was observed under a

variety of forms. In this there was hope, since I have slides

showing minute coccoliths and delicate radiolarians perfectly

preserved in this material: therefore I made a long search in

the expectation of finding some form of iron pyrites which

should display evident traces of the rosette form; but, with a

few very unsatisfactory exceptions, my search was quite in

vain. ‘The flesh-spicules of the Hexactinellidee have yet to be

found in the fossil state.

Other Spicules.—I1 have, however, met with two spicules

other than sexradiates in this fossil. One is a completely

erectly spined cylindrical form (Pl. V. fig. 5) with one

part hid en in the network, from which the other portion

pe freely, making an acute angle with the oscular sur-

ace as it points upwards from the base. ‘This spicule bears

16 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new

a close resemblance to that figured by Bowerbank * from

Aphrocallistes (Iphiteon, Bk.) beatriz.

The other spicule occurs in a parallel section of the oscular

late, as a cast, partly hollow, partly filled with iron pyrites ;

it is simple, not spined, terminates so obscurely that its ends

cannot be made out, and is imbedded in skeletal fibre in com-

pany with the ordinary sexradiate spicules (Pl. V. fig. 5).

Modes of Fossilization.—The fossilizing material is usually

crystalline transparent carbonate of lime, or calcite, which

fills up the meshes of the network, and occupies the sexradiate

canals of the siliceous fibre ; where it occurs in large quantity,

as in the meshes and excurrent canals, it is traversed by nume-

rous cleavage-planes; and it is usually impure from the

presence of a little aluminous matter. The fibre thus enclosed

consists of silica, and in a few cases is almost as homogeneous

and purely siliceous as when it existed in the living state ; but

even in this, its most perfect condition it generally exhibits

the marks of decay, not only by the absorption of its interior

spicule, but in the presence of numerous hemispherical pits

excavated from its exterior to various depths, like those de-

scribed by Carter as affecting recent spicules +; from this

condition it soon passes through a series of changes, the final

result of which is to leave it wholly converted into carbonate

of lime. ‘The first step in the process is a granulation of the

fibre about the internal canal, which soon extends itself, chiefly

by eating its way from within outwards, till at length it

reaches the outer boundary of the fibre ; and this, which during

the process of change has retained its definite outline, often its

transparency as well, yields at last, and the fibre becomes

granular all through. The granulation, however, also fre-

quently appears at the outside and the inside of the fibre at

once, and proceeds from each direction till it meets in the inte-

rior. While the granulation is thus progressing, a process of

absorption is set up about the interior canal, accompanied by

a replacement of the fibre in carbonate of lime; this change

takes place from within outwards, and continues till at length

a mere shell of rounded granulations of silica separates the

calcite without from that within the fibre; finally this shell

itself disappears, and the exterior and the interior calcite become

one. But even then, with this extreme mineralogical change,

the original structure is not obliterated: the calcite which fills

the internal canal and the interspaces of the meshes is trans-

parent and usually colourless, or with a faint yellowish

* Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, pl. xxii. fig. 9.

+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xii. p. 457.

Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 17

tinge; while that which replaces the siliceous fibre is, by

reflected light, of a milky blue colour, and by transmitted

light brownish, less transparent, and granular with dark spots.

And thus while the fundamental spicule has become absorbed,

and its hollow cast filled with crystalline calcite, and the same

material has replaced the siliceous fibre and the sarcode

between the meshes—while, in fact, the whole of the meta-

morphosed net consists of one material, carbonate of lime, the

structure is yet left as definitely recorded as in a sponge with

its natural composition only just dead ; and from this striking

fact is forced upon us the conclusion that in determining the

characters and affinities of fossil sponges, the mineral composi-

tion is an argument of but fifth-rate value, and the form and

structure here, as in most other anatomical questions, is the

one thing important.

It frequently el Se that while the sponge towards the

exterior is preserved in calcite, it is fossilized with silica in

the interior; and between these two conditions one can often

trace a series of transitional changes. Thus in one specimen

the sharp outline of the siliceous fibre soon disappears as it

santa inwards, and is replaced by a botryoidal surface of

emispherical bosses (p. 18. fig. 6, a; p. 19. fig. 7, a), each

with a corresponding cavity on the inside; from the botryoidal

exterior a fibrous crystallization of silica radiates towards the

middle of each intermesh *, filling it up; the interior of the

fibre, on the other hand, is occupied with clear transparent cal-

cite exhibiting cleavage-planes, and the sexradiate canal is filled

with silica, erypto-crystalline, and exhibiting patches of colour

when polarized light is passed through it. ‘Thus the original

siliceous spicule is, after a cycle of changes, restored again to

the siliceous state. And here one may notice the very impor-

tant fact that these pseudomorphic spicules are not continuous

with each other, but remain perfectly distinct, with their rays

overlapping, precisely as they do in Farrea and Aphrocallistes

(fig. 5, a). In one or two instances (fig. 5, 6) four spines

equally distant from each other have been noticed surrounding

the proximal end of each ray, and pointing towards the centre of

the spicule—thus indicating that in these ‘cases a hollow

process, now converted into a spine, once proceeded from the

central canal and entered the thickening of fibre which fills

up the angles at the nodes of the network. If, as might easily

happen, these canals underwent an extension so far into the

thickening as to meet one another, and become continuous, we

should have a structure singularly homoplastic with that of

* “Tntermesh,” the space included between a mesh,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 2

18 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new

the Ventriculite lantern. I notice, however, in addition to

the four spines just mentioned, others (fig. 5, c) which appear

to radiate from the centre of the spicule, one between each

angle of the rays; so that altogether the structure 1s a ve

puzzling one, and difficult to work out, because I find no other

clear example of it.

Fig. 5.

Fig. 5. Siliceous casts of sexradiate canals of Stawronema: a, overlapping

=. rays; b, three accessory spines; a fourth is concealed on the opposite

“—. side of the ray ; ¢, spine projecting from the centre of the cast.

As the skeletal network is traced further inwards, the calcite

inside the fibre becomes replaced by silica (fig. 7), and the silica

which represents the original spicule by iron pyrites (fig. 7, 0).

Fig. 6. a, botryoidal surface of fibre replaced by calcite ; }, siliceous

cast of spicule; ¢, radiately crystalline silica of intermesh,

The original fibre then vanishes altogether ; the botryoidal sur-

faces no longer define it, but, growing far away from their

original position and nearer to one another, diminish the inter-

meshes into a narrow fibre-like reticulation, and widen the

Se a ag

Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 19

fibres into broad mesh-like spaces ; and we can 84 distin-

guish the site of each by the fact that the botryoidal surface

always presents its bosses towards the meshes and away from

the interior of the fibre; to which distinction may be added

another, which consists in the fact that the silica oF tern

vié the fibre is never fibrous like that poe ea outside, but

ives merely a mottled appearance of colour with polarized

Heht. By this we know that the sexradiate spicules of iron

pyrites are truly inside the fibre, as we should expect, and not

outside, as they appear to be. Here, again, we find a want

of continuity between the rays of neighbouring sexradiate

spicules, which come to an end abruptly and overlap without

passing into one another.

Fig. 7.

Fig. 7. a, botryoidal surface of silicified fibre ; , casts of spicules in

iron-pyrites ; ¢c, radiately crystalline silica of intermesh.

Tron Pyrites.—This, as we have seen, fills the central canals

when the fibre is replaced by crystalline silica; but it does so

as well when the fibre retains its original state and when it is

converted into carbonate of lime. It is always granular—so

much so, that fine spicular rays are sometimes composed of

nothing but its spherical concretions set in a linear series.

The pyrites is not confined to the canals, however, but forms

bacilli; spherules, and granules in the fibre itself, both when

the latter retains its original siliceous state and when it is

wholly changed into calcite. It is, moreover, found in the

intermeshes, taking frequently the form of globular concretions,

which are covered on the surface with crystalline facets, like

~¥

20 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new

the iron-pyrites concretions of the chalk seen in miniature ;

in size these globules are about z+5 inch in diameter, and

may ia have formed about the rosettes which surely

once existed in the sponge.

Change in Refractive Index of the Silica of the Fibre.—W hen

fragments of the siliceous network are freed from calcite by

means of acid, washed, dried, and mounted in Canada balsam,

the fibre is found to be characterized by a remarkable trans-

parency, often so great as to render it almost invisible; and

this is perhaps partly to be explained by attributing to it great

porosity, by which the balsam would be able to penetrate it

everywhere, and great transparency would result ; and this

view is supported by the fact that the fibre in the dry state,

and mounted in air, appears of a pure snowy white by reflected

light. But I scarcely think this is the whole explanation, since

when such prepared fibre is mounted in glycerine jelly, its

transparency is much diminished, and consequently it can

be seen with greater distinctness. Now glycerine jelly has a

much lower refractive index than Canada balsam; and hence

these different appearances can be readily explained by sup-

posing that the silica of the fibre has a refractive index nearly

equal to that of the balsam, but higher than that of the glyce-

rine jelly. This change in transparency I have found also

well exhibited in some beautifully preserved spicules from the

Upper Chalk which I hope soon to describe ; these can scarcely

be discerned when viewed in balsam, but are seen very clearly

in the less-refractive medium. The different appearance of

spicules in these different media suggested to me that a corre-

sponding advantage might be gained by mounting recent spi-

cules in glycerine jelly ; but on following out this idea I found

my recent spicules were quite, or at all events nearly, invisible

in this material, from which one draws the conclusion that the

recent spicules have a refractive index corresponding closely

with the lower one of glycerine jelly instead of with the higher-

one of Canada balsam, and hence, first, that recent spicules

are not themselves seen in Canada balsam, but only their

negative images or optical casts, and, next, that in process of

time the refractive index of spicular silica undergoes an ele-

vation approximately equal to that of passing from the refrac-

tive index of glycerine jelly to that of Canada balsam.

Change from the Colloid to the Crystalline State.—The alte-

ration in the refractive index would naturally accompany a

change of the original silica of the fibre from a colloid to a

crystalline condition; and that such a change has certainly

taken place can readily be proved by examining the network

as previously prepared, or in an ordinary transparent section,

Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 21

by polarized light. When this is done, a change in the plane

ot polarization is distinctly produced by the fibre, since it

shines out with faint bluish ma yellow glimmerings on the dark

ground produced by crossed prisms. if now some recent spi-

cules, or some compound Vitreohexactinellid fibre, be substi-

tuted for the fossil silica, no effect will be produced on the

light: the dark ground will remain wholly dark ; and if the

polarizer be turned round 90°, the light admitted will under-

go no change of colour in passing through the object.

_ One may diverge for a moment here to speak of some addi-

tions to the modes of examining recent sponges which arise

out of these observations. First, the fact that the recent spi-

cule is almost invisible in glycerine jelly, while the horny fibre

of sponges is more than usually well defined in it, allows us

to optically despiculize the fibres of the Chalinida and Echino-

nemata (Carter) by immersing them in this substance, and

thus to observe the kerataceous material independently ; and,

next, the fact that the calcareous spicules of the Calcispongiz

do produce a marked effect on polarized light, exhibiting bril-

liant colours, which siliceous spicules and fibre do not, provides

us with a speedy method of distinguishing between these two

kinds of spicules, and one which may be employed in cases

where the use of acid is not available*.

I cannot attempt to explain all the various mineral changes

and replacements which we have now described; they are as

obscure as most of the pseudomorphic alterations which occur

in fossilization ; but two most important facts stand out from

all the rest in my mind:—first, that siliceous fibre may be com-

pletely replaced by carbonate of lime without obliterating its

structure ; and, next, that spicular silica may with lapse of

time pass from the colloidal to the crystalline state.

Alliances.—In looking for the existing relations of Stauro-

nema one will not find any near ones. The absence of a

“lantern ” about the nodes excludes the Ventriculites ; Luplec-

tella is characterized by ladder-formed fibre, and is in most

respects widely divergent. With Aphrocallistes the oscular

plate presents some analogy, as pointed out to me by Mr.

Carter, the walls of the tube-net of Aphrocallistes being per-

forated completely by horizontal excurrent canals quincuncially

arranged, just as we found in the plate-net of Stawronema; and

even, as in the latter the oscules become covered up with a

layer of fine network, so a network, but not correspondingly

fine, extends itself over the oscules of Aphrocallistes, as may

* Mr. Carter points out to me that this latter observation has been pre-

viously made by O, Schmidt.

22 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new

be clearly seen in a specimen which Mr. Carter kindly sent

me to illustrate this point. The skeletons of the two, how-

ever, are in one respect widely different. In Aphrocallistes

the imbedded sexradiates are subject to great variations in the

disposition of their rays, five, or even all six, radii being some-

times brought into one plane, while two or more of these rays

may be and often are enveloped in one and the same fibre ;

so that the nodes of the resulting network are as often as not

sexrotulate in the same plane, and the intermeshes consequently

triangular. In Stawronema, on the contrary, the spicule main-

tains a rigid stereometry, never departing from a rectangular

triaxial type, and the rete is usually quadrangular; and though

it may vary in this respect, yet when it does so the change 1s

never due to the departure of any radius of the original spicules

from strict rectangularity, but results from a different disposi-

tion of the entire spicules with regard to one another. This

difference is seen in the following diagrams :—

Fig. 8 shows quinqueradiate nodes (g) of Stawronema, due to the rela-

tive disposition of the spicules (s).

Fig. 9 shows the quinque- and sexradiate nodes of Aphroeallistes, and

the sexradiate spicules (s) with rays making yarious angles with each

other. At atwo rays of a spicule are seen lying approximately parallel

and imbedded in the same fibre.

In this character Stawronema agrees with Farrea occa, where

also we find the same persistency in the form of the skeleton-

spicule; and to this example may be added the external net

ot Hubrochus (Sollas) and the Ventriculitide generally. But,

as we have said, the Ventriculites are excluded by the presence

of the lantern about the nodes; and Farrea is so of course by

the fact that its skeleton consists of but a single layer of

lattice-work ; Eubrochus exhibits a more delicate and less

regular internal skeleton, and is altogether a very different

sponge.

The place of Stawronema amongst its relations may perhaps

be best illustrated by the following Table, which is a classifi-

Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 23

cation of the Vitreohexactinellide according to the characters

of their skeletal network.

I. Sexradiate skeleton-spicule always rectangular. SravRONEMATA.

(a) Skeletal network with simple nodes

(1) one layer in thickness ........ Te Cee Farrea.

(5) several layor@ thigh Wy eit ivi dees bed Stauronema,

() Skeletal network having the nodes complicated by the presence of

an octahedral lantern atoms BOCTIONG 5 we w/sie:p:3 bin,s Ventriculitide,

including Myliusia Grayt.

II. Sexradiate skeleton-spicule with rays making any angle with each

other, APHROCALLISTID.

Aphrocallistes, Dactylocalyx*, Iphiteon*, Stromatopora (Callodictyon,

Sollas, n. g.) concentrica.

II. Skeleton-spicules cemented into ladder-like fibre. EupLecTELLip2.

Luplectella, Sympagella.

Vitreohexactinellide.

Genus STAURONEMA (mihi).

Form half-conical or half-cup-like, fan-shaped, vertical,

sessile, attached.

Structure a thin oscular plate, overgrown at its base by a

thick posterior mass. Oscules oval or round, quincuncially

arranged, patent where the oscular plate is free, concealed

beneath a superficial reticulation where attached. xcurrent

canals cylindrical where they perforate the oscular plate.

Skeleton: spicule triaxial, axes at right angles to each other ;

fibre robust, nodes sexradiate, meshes quadrilateral.

Formation. Gault and Upper Greensand f.

Locality, Folkestone and the Isle of Wight.

Species:— |

1. Stauronema Cartert (mihi), type.

Form. Posterior mass more or less rugose horizontally, ex-

tending as far as the lateral edges of the plate to which it is

attached (see p. 6).

Remark. This species I dedicate with great pleasure to my

friend and instructor Mr. H. J. Carter, who was the first to

explain aright the structure of the vitreohexactinellid skeleton.

* The imbedded spicules of these two genera have not yet been ob-

served; but the character of the network agrees with that of Aphro-

callistes.

+ I possess aspecimen from the Upper Greensand of the Isle of Wight

which evidently belongs to this genus; but it is not well enough preserved

for specific determination,

24 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new

2. Stawronema lobata (mihi).

Form. Posterior mass not extending laterally as far as the

lateral edges of the attached oscular plate, seldom or never

ridged horizontally, usually lobed vertically into two or more

diverging processes.

Oscules smaller than in S. Carter?.

Remark. This species 1s characterized by a more variable

and less regular form than S. Cartert.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES,

PuatE I.

[ All the figures of this plate represent the objects of their natural size. |

Figs. 1 to 4. Stauronema Carteri.

Fig. 1. An average-sized specimen, anterior aspect: 0, oscular plate ;

p, posterior mass ; s, seam or line of division between the two.

Fig. 2. Same specimen as fig. 1, posterior view: 6, base ; 0, posterior face

of projecting oscular plate ; e’, excurrent canal crossing oscular

plate, shown on a fractured surface ; s's', line of termination of

posterior mass against the oscular plate.

Fig. 8. A smaller specimen, anterior view.

Fig. 4. Same specimen, posterior view : }, base.

Figs. 5 to 8, Stawronema lobata.

Fig. 5. Anterior view of a medium-sized specimen: p', a lobe projecting

from the posterior mass.

Fig. 6. Posterior view of preceding specimen : 0, a fragment of attached

“ coprolite.”

. Posterior view of a specimen showing the diverging lobes of the

posterior mass, with the oscular plate visible between them.

Fig. 8, A very gently curved, almost flat specimen, showing the free sur-

face of the oscular plate with its pore-areas.

Fig. 9. Free sponge-plate: /-n, simple outline of its surface; nnn, ori-

ginal margin (the remaining edge is a broken one); a, detailed

representation of the oscular markings which cover the whole

surface of the plate.

PLATE II.

Fig. 1. Transverse section through StawronemaCarterr: 0, oscular plate ;

p, posterior mass ; a, b, & c, directions along which other sections

were made through the same specimen—a, longitudinal, 6 & c,

parallel sections; e &e', excurrent canals. Nat. size.

Fig. 2. Longitudinal section through the centre of another specimen of

S. Carteri: 0, p, e,& e', as in fig. 1; d, distal edge of oscular

plate; 7, outline in section of ridges formed by an accumulation

of the superficial network. Nat. size.

Fig. 3. ag section through the oscular plate along the line c in fig. 1.

Nat. s1ze.

Fig. 4. Skeletal network of oscular plate, magnified from fig. 2: a, margin

of fibre, transparent as far as 6, where it becomes granular;

Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 25

s, cast of sexradiate spicule filled more or less completely with

iron pyrites ; /, diverging longitudinal, and ¢, curved radiating

fibres. x 30.

Prater IIL.

Fig. 1. Fibre surrounding an oscule, from a specimen which has been

etched with acid, seen by reflected light : s, one of the projecting

spines. X30,

Fig. 2. Section along an excurrent canal of the oscular plate, after etching

with acid, seen by reflected light: r, fine superticial network

roofing over the oscule ; p, fibre produced from it, depending into

the canal; g, small irregular fibres*’growing out from the skeletal

network, f he arrow indicates the original course of the out-

flowing current. X30.

Fig. 3. Surface of oscular plate near one of the concealed oscules :

8, coarse skeletal fibres, smaller than in the interior of the plate,

spined, and passing under r, the secondary rete. x 60.

Fig. 4. A mesh of the outer skeleton-fibre, giving off at its margins some

of the fine superficial network. x 140.

Fig. 5. A part of the oscular plate represented in PI. II. fig. 3, magni-

fied to show :—a, an acerate spicule imbedded in the network ;

and 4, part of an abnormally fine skeletal network, a band of

aa traverses the whole of this specimen of the oscular plate.

xX 0V,

PuateE IV.

Fig. 1. Secondary rete, seen by reflected light: f, fibres parallel with the

surface; s, free spinose ends of fibres normal to the surface.

x 104.

. Projecting spinose fibres (s of fig. 1), resembling the fir-cones of

Farrea ocea, X 104,

Fig. 3. Similar to fig. 1, but showing a finer meshwork. x 104.

4, Fine superficial network, seen near the base of the oscular plate

by reflected light, where it conceals the spinose fibres of fig. 2.

x 104.

Fig. 5. Similar network, but occurring between the spines of fig. 2. The

sexradiate arrangement of the fibres is well seen in this instance.

x 104.

Figs. 6 & 7. Minute sexradiate reticulation proceeding from the spinose

ends of fig. 2. «104.

PuaTE V.

Fig. 1. Superficial network from the surface of the posterior mass: m,

intermesh ; f, fibres; , secondary intermesh. x 60.

Fig. 2. A part of fig. 1, more highly magnified, showing the compound

nature of the fibre. x 190,

Fig. 3. Network beneath fig. 1, consisting of f, large fibres, the meshes

between which are webbed with the fine fibrelets, g. x 140.

Fig. 4. Fragment of superficial network from anterior face of same spe-

cimen, showing clearly a sexradiate arrangement. x 140,

Fig. 5, Entirely spined cylindrical spicule, projecting from the face of

the i plate. x 140,

26 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on some new

II.—On some new Genera and Species of Araneidea.

By the Rev. O. P. Campripas, M.A., C.M.Z.8., &e.

[Plates VI & VIL]

Srx out of the eleven spiders here described are from Aus-

tralia, two from South America, two from Madagascar, and

one from Ceylon. Those from Madagascar are of very great

interest; one (Phoroncidia aurata) is a peculiarly brilliant

species of Prof. Westwood’s curious genus ; the other (Augusta

papilionacea) is the type of a new genus, forming a link

between the Gasteracanthides and the remarkable spiders

of the genus Arcys (Arkys, Walck.). The general appearance

of this spider is very striking, and reminds one of a small

butterfly.

My thanks are due to the authorities at the British Museum

for kindly permitting me to describe and figure those of the

above spiders belonging to the family 'Theraphosides, the types

of which are in the national collection. ‘The remainder are

described and figured from examples in my own possession.

Order ARANEIDEA.

Fam. Theraphosides.

Gen. nov. ATRAX.

Generic characters.

Cephalothorax much longer than broad, lateral constriction

at caput slight; fore part truncate, and rather narrower than

the hinder part; caput not much elevated above the thorax,

though rather roundly convex.

Falces large, massive, and very prominent, but with no

teeth at the fore extremity of the upperside.

Eyes small and not greatly unequal in size; their position

is very nearly that of Nemesia, the four exterior ones (being

the laterals of each row) forming a transverse oblong figure

whose fore side is rather shorter than the hinder one; and

within this oblong is another shorter one, formed by the fore

and hind central pairs of eyes, and whose fore side is consider-

ably shorter than the hinder one.

Legs moderately long, strong ; terminal claws three ; no sco- —

pula at the extremities. Relative length 4, 1, 2, 3.

Mazille long, cylindrical, but prominent in an obtusely

pointed form at the inner side of the fore extremity.

Labium short, of a round-oval form, rather truncated at the

apex.

Genera and Species of Araneidea, 27

Atrax robustus, sp.n. (Pl. VI. fig. 1.)

Adult female, length 13 lines, to end of falces 16 lines.

The whole of the fore part of this spider is of a deep rich

red-brown colour; the cephalothorax smooth, shining, and

destitute of hairs; the colour, however, of the falces is rather

darker, and the fang is long and strong.

The /egs do not differ greatly in length; and their armature

consists of hairs, slender bristles, and a few spines.

The labium, which is convex in front, is studded with small

tooth-like spines, a large portion at the base of the maxillx

being also similarly furnished.

The abdomen (in the only specimen examined, a dried one)

was much shrunken; it is hairy, and its colour is a dark red-

dish brown. The spinners, four in number (?), were broken off.

A single bieurciela of this spider, from New Holland, is in

the British-Museum collection.

Gen. nov. IDIOPHTHALMA.

Generic characters.

Cephalothorax oblong-oval ; fore part and hinder part about

aoNG in width; rather flattened, but the occipital portion

somewhat roundly convex.

Eyes in three transverse rows, very similar to diops &c.,

but differing in the greater length of the front row and the con-

tiguity of the outer eye, at each end of the hinder row, to the

one next to it, forming two pairs considerably removed from

each other. ‘The hinder row is the longest, consisting thus of

four eyes, and the middle row the shortest.

Falces strong and bristly, furnished with a group of strong

spines on the upperside of their fore extremity.

Legs moderate in length, strong, furnished with hairs and

bristles only, the metatarsi and tarsi with a compact scopula.

The legs of the fourth pair were wanting; the relative length

of the rest is 1, 2, 3.

Maxille long, cylindrical, and slightly curved.

Labium oblong, slightly broader at the apex (which is

truncated) than at the base.

Idiophthalma suspecta, sp.n. (Pl. VI. fig. 2.)

Adult female, length 63 lines, including falces 8}.

The colour of the cephalothorax, legs, and palpi is dark

reddish brown, the faleces being of a deeper brown than the

cephalothorax ; abdomen brown,

28 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on some new

A single example of this spider, from Granada, South

America, is in the British-Museum collection. Although

allied to /dtops, Perty, it appears to me to be generically di-

stinct from that as well as from other allied genera, [diosoma,

Auss., /dioctis, L. Koch, and Idiommata, Auss.

Gen. nov. AGANIPPE.

Generic characters.

Cephalothorax longer than broad, and its fore extremity

rather narrower than the hinder part; caput tolerably and

roundly elevated.

Falces massive, furnished with a group of strong tooth-like

spines at the fore extremity.

Legs short and strong, relatively 4, 3, 2, 1 (?); terminal

claws three, with scopula beneath the tarsi and metatarsi of

the first and second pairs, as well as under the digital joints

of the palpi.

Eyes minute, but occupying a large area, and disposed in

three transverse rows, 2, 2, 4, and somewhat like those of

Idiops, but more widely separated, and the front row very

much longer in comparison to the rest.

Mazxille moderately long, cylindrical, and slightly curved.

Labium oblong, its sides nearly parallel, and its apex trun-

cate.

This genus appears to be intermediate between Jdiops and

others of that group and Eriodon.

Aganippe subtristis, sp.n. (PI. VI. fig. 3.)

Adult female, length 102 lines, including falces rather

over 123.

The colour of the cephalothorax, falces, legs, and palpi is

yellow-brown ; the eyes form a broad transverse oblong figure,

whose fore side is shorter, but not very greatly so, than the

hinder one; the middle row is much the shortest; and the

hinder row (consisting of four eyes) is slightly curved, the

convexity of the curve directed forwards ; the two central eyes

of this row are more than double the distance from each other

that each is from the lateral eye on its side of the same row.

The legs (of which the third and fourth pairs are the

strongest) are furnished with hairs and bristles, the genual,

tibial, and metatarsal joints of those of the third pair being

armed with numerous short and strong spines on their outer

sides.

The abdomen (much shrunken, but probably of the form

given in the figure) is brown and hairy.

is 9

Genera and Species of Araneidea. 29

A single example of this species is in the British-Museum

collection. J/ab. Adelaide.

Aganippe latior, sp.n. (Pl. VI fig. 4.)

Adult female, length nearly 11 lines. :

This spider is evidently of the same genus as the last,

though readily distinguishable by some strong differential cha-

racters. It is smaller, the cephalothorax is shorter and pro-

portionally broader, and the falces are more powerful; the

eyes also are smaller, and the figure formed by them has its

fore side shorter and its longitudinal less in proportion to its

transverse diameter.

The whole of the fore part of this spider is of a dark,

shining, reddish yellow-brown colour. The cephalothorax is

short, broad, and massive, the caput well and roundly elevated.

The falces are very strong, furnished in front with hairs

and bristles disposed in longitudinal stripes, and armed with

a group of strong spines on the upperside of their fore ex-

tremity.

The eyes are very minute but not very different in size ;

they form an area whose transverse diameter (at the hinder

side) exceeds its longitudinal diameter taken in the middle,

disposed in three transverse lines, 2, 2, 4, the foremost line

being equal in length to that formed by the two middle eyes

of the third (or hinder) row; while in A. subtristis the

foremost line exceeds in length that formed by the two hind

central eyes.

The legs are short and strong, those of the third and fourth

pairs being the strongest; their relative length is 1, 2, 3, 4,

though the difference between those of the first and second

pairs is very shght; and in their armature, as well as in that

of the palpi, they are similar to A. subtristis, though the

spines on the third pair are perhaps not quite so numerous.

The abdomen is hairy and of a warm reddish brown colour;

but it was too shrunken to give any exact idea of its form.

A single example is contained in the British-Museum col-

lection. Hab. West Australia.

Genus Erropon, Latr.

Eriodon insignis, sp.n. (Pl. VI. fig. 5.)

Adult male, length 5 lines, to extremity of falees 64 lines.

The cephalothorax of this spider is almost circular, the fore

art being slightly truncated; the curve of that part is flattened.

he colour of the caput and falces is a bright but rather

30 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on some new

brickish orange-red, that of the thorax being brownish black

and covered with slightly tuberculous granulosities.

The legs and palpi are of a dark shining brown colour,

tinged very slightly with metallic purplish ; the former are

short and strong, but not very different in length, those of the

third pair being rather the shortest; they are furnished with

hairs, bristles, and some short spines on the inner side of the

genua of the first pair, and on the outer side of those of the

third pair, with some longer and stronger ones beneath the

tibie and metatarsi of the first pair; the tarsi terminate with

three toothed claws.

The palpi are long, the radial joint about double the length

of the cubital, and considerably tumid beneath the hinder

half; the digital joint is small; and the palpal organs consist

of a roundish basal bulb prolonged into a long, curved, tapering

but not very sharp-pointed corneous process.

The falces are of great size and very prominent ; their surface

is granulose ; and they have a cluster of tooth-like spines on

the inner side of the fore extremity.

The abdomen, which was very much shrunken, projects

well over the base of the cephalothorax ; it is hairy and of a

sooty black colour.

A single example of this very striking species is in the

British-Museum collection. Hab. Swan River, Australia *.

Eriodon incertus, sp. n.

Adult male, length (without the falces) 63 lines.

This spider is very closely allied to the preceding (Hriodon

insignis) ; after close examination, however, I am inclined to

think it is of a distinct species, differing not only in its larger

size (which is, perhaps, inconstant), but in its longer palpi,

in the more strongly constricted bulb of the palpal organs, in

the outer eyes of the front row, which are larger, and in some

other respects.

The colour of the cephalothoraz is pitchy black with a slight

bottle-greenish hue, and is more roughly granulose than that

of Eriodon insignis; the falces also are more granulose, and

their colour is black on the basal half, the fore half being of

a pinkish orange-red.

* Since the above was in press Prof. Ausserer’s “ Zweiter Beitrag zur _

Kenntniss der Territelaria,” Verh.z.-b.Ges. Wien, 1875, vol. xxv., has come

to hand; in this work an Eriodon (£. rubrocapitatus), very nearly allied

to, if not the same species as, LZ. insignis, is described and figured (p. 140,

pl. v. figs. 1, 3,4). As, however, the identity of the two does not at

ee appear to me quite certain, I have not recorded the British-

Iuseum example as synonymous with Prof. Ausserer’s spider.

rare —

Genera and Species of Araneidea. 31

The legs and palpé are of a bright shining metallic purple-

brown colour ; the inner sides of the genua of the first and

second pairs (chiefly of the first pair) are thickly ‘furnished

with spines, as also are the outer sides of the same joints of

the third and fourth pairs.

The abdomen is small, hairy, and of a sooty brown colour,

projecting strongly over the base of the cephalothorax.

his example is also from the Swan River, and in the

British-Museum collection, where there is likewise a third

specimen from the same locality; this last is (an adult ¢) of

the same species as that now described, but differs from it in

the entire falees being of a pinkish orange-red colour and the

caput slightly tinged with the same hue ; its size is also smaller,

being the same as that of 2. ‘nsignis.

Fam. Phoroncidides.

Genus PHoroncipiA, Westw.

Phoroncidia aurata, sp.n. (PI. VII. fig. 9).

Adult female, length 2} lines, breadth of abdomen nearly

2 lines.

The cephalothorax is round-oval and tolerably convex above,

the caput elevated and produced in a somewhat bent form,

the occipital portion being rather gibbous; consequently the

clypeus is high, deeply impressed in the middle, and promi-

nent at its lower margin. The colour of the cephalothorax,

as well as of the rest of the fore part, is a bright orange-red-

brown ; the greater part, however, of the legs of the fourth pair

is strongly suffused with black.

The eyes are placed in a tolerably compact group of four

pairs at the extremity of the caput ; the fore and hind central

pairs form nearly a square, whose longitudinal is rather greater

than its transverse diameter; those of each lateral pair are

laced in almost a straight line with the fore central eye on

its side ; the laterals and fore centrals thus form a semicircular

line; the latter are the largest of the eight, and the laterals

the smallest.

The legs are short but rather strong, their relative length

being 1, 4, 2,3; and the genual joints are rather abruptly

bent downwards near their hinder extremity ; their armature

consists of a few hairs only ; and the tarsi terminate with three

claws.

The palpi are short and slender, furnished with hairs only,

and destitute of a terminal claw.

32 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on some new

The fulces are short and not particularly powerful ; they are

armed with two small blackish teeth close together, at the

fore extremity on the inner side.

The mazxille, labium, and sternum-are normal in their form,

the maxille being also furnished with a strong tuft of long

black bristles on their inner surface. x

The abdomen is large, nearly round when looked at from

above, and of a short pear-shape when seen laterally, the spin-

ners forming the stem, these organs being placed at the ex-

tremity of a truncated cone of a coriaceous nature. The whole ‘

of the abdomen is of a corneous nature; the upper part and

sides are of a bright golden hue and metallic lustre; four toler-

ably long, strong, divergent, and sharp-pointed, tapering, black

spines occupy the upper corners, and form very nearly a

square ; between the two hinder ones, but a little way within

their straight line, is a fifth spine of the same character though

not quite so long nor so strong as the rest. Each of these

spines consists of a truncated conical basal portion, prolonged

by a sharp terminal spine ; and their surface is furnished with

a few minute tubercles or granulosities, which may originally

have had hairs springing from them ; but if so, these had been

accidentally rubbed off. The whole of the abdomen is more

or less covered with reddish and dark red-brown spots of

various sizes, some of these being ocellated and the larger

ones forming the pattern shown in the figures (Pl. VIL). The

surface around the bases of the spines, as well as the whole of

the underside and a large patch on the hinder part of the

abdomen, are strongly suffused with orange-red.

Two examples of this beautiful and brilliant species were

received from Madagascar in 1875, through the kindness of

Mr. R. H. Meade, of Bradford, Yorkshire. It is a very distinct

species from any yet described, and the most striking, perhaps,

among the few known spiders of this remarkable genus.

Fam. Gasteracanthides.

Gen. PARAPLECTANA, Capello (1866).

Eurysoma, Koch & Blackw. ad part.

Peniza, Thorell (1868).

Paraplectana maritata, sp.n. (Pl. VII. fig. 7.)

Adult female, length 2 lines, breadth of abdomen nearly

2 lines.

This very pretty and distinct spider has the broad, massive

cephalothorax of a uniform pale luteous yellow colour, shining,

maT Wo m9 3.

bs oct a ty

Genera and Species of Araneidea, 33

and furnished with a few fine hairs; the caput is large, much

elevated above the height of the thorax, and rather roundly

sloping from the occiput to the eyes; the occipital slope is

abrupt and rather hollow.

The eyes are in three widely separated groups, close to the

fore margin of the caput, leaving a clypeus of very small

height ; the central group of four eyes, seated on a black patch,

forms very nearly a square, whose hinder side is the longest,

the two eyes forming this side being the largest of the eight;

the eyes of the lateral pairs are the smallest, and those of each

pair are seated contiguously on a small tubercle quite at the

fore corner of the caput.

The /egs are short, tolerably strong, and not very greatly

different in length; they are of a dark blackish brown hue,

the basal joints, as well as a portion of the tibie and metatarsi

of the third and fourth pairs, being brownish yellow; they are

furnished with hairs, bristles, and a few spines, the latter

chiefly on those of the first and second pairs.

The palpi are moderately long and slender, similar in colour

to the fe s, and furnished with hairs and strongish bristles.

The falces are long and powerful, their Zeca being

nearly vertical. At their base their colour is like that of the

cephalothorax, deepening, however, to a dark brown at the

. extremity. ;

The maxille, labium, and sternum are of normal character,

and their colour is deep brown-black.

The abdomen is large, as nearly as possible round, mo-

derately convex above, and projects over the cephalothorax to

the highest part of the caput; the upper surface is of a cor-

neous nature, though the usual boss-like markings are some

of them obsolete and the rest very indistinct; its colour is a

cream-white, marked with some large and generally well-

defined black patches and spots; the nature of these will be

best understood by reference to the figure (Pl. VII.): there is

some little variation in the extent of these black markings ;

but they are always easily traced, and generally very conspi-

cuous on the clear white ground-colour. The underside is

black-brown; and the sides are longitudinally wrinkled.

The spinners are short, compactly grouped, and of a dark

brown colour.

The male is smaller than the female, being 14 line in length;

the legs of the first and second pairs are longer; and all the

legs are of a brownish yellow ar ig the femoral and genual

joints more or less suffused with dark brown.

The palpi are short, the digital joints large, and, together

with the palpal organs, form a mass of, comparatively, an enor-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix.

34 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on some new

mous size. These organs consist of a congeries of bold cor-

neous spines and processes ; the radial joint is short but wide,

and is divided into several prominent apophyses.

The abdomen is more of an oval form than that of the female,

its length being a little greater than its breadth; the upper

surface is thickly covered with somewhat shining and appa-

rently slightly depressed pale amber-coloured spots; the black

pattern so conspicuous in the female is but just traceable in

the male, being ill-defined and mostly of a dull yellowish

brown colour on a cream-yellow ground, the ground-colour

in this sex, however, being of small extent, and assuming the

nature of large ill-defined spots. In all the males examined

the dark patch at the hinder extremity of the upperside of

the abdomen is of a deep blackish brown.

Adults of both sexes of this very striking little spider were

received from Mr. J. H. K. Thwaites, by whom they were

found in the Royal Botanic Gardens in Ceylon.

Paraplectana decora, sp.n. (PI. VII. fig. 8.)

Adult female, length 24 lines (nearly) ; length of abdomen

nearly 2 lines.

The cephalothorax and fulces are of a rich dark red-brown

colour ; the caput is broad, massive, well rounded above; and

the height of the clypeus exceeds the length of the figure

formed by the four central eyes.

The eyes are small, disposed in three widely separated

groups; those of the central group form a small square, whose

longitudinal is rather greater than its transverse diameter, and

its fore side rather shorter than its hinder one; those of each

lateral pair are seated contiguously on a small tubercle, very

near the margin, at one of the fore corners of the caput, and are

the smallest of the eight, the hinder ones of the central group

being the largest.

The legs are short, moderately strong, of a yellow-brownish

colour, and furnished with hairs and bristles ; they differ but

little in length, those of the third pair being the shortest.

The palpi are moderate in length, slender, of a pale dull

yellowish colour, and clothed with hairs and bristles, a few of

the latter having a spine-like character. .

The falces are tolerably long, powerful, and nearly vertical

in their direction.

The maxilla, labium, and sternum are of the normal type ;

and their colour is a dark reddish brown, the sternum being

nearly black.

The abdomen is nearly round, being very slightly less

Genera and Species of Araneidea. 35

rounded behind than at its fore extremity. Its upper surface

is moderately convex and of a corneous nature, the usual

ocellated marks or bosses being faintly marked, and this prin-

cipally round the margins of the hinder half; its colour is a

dark rich brownish black tinged with maroon, and marked

with twelve distinctly defined yellow spots of different sizes

and shapes, three forming a triangle near the centre, and the

rest equally disposed round the outer margins, the one on each

side of the middle of the fore extremity being the largest. The

sides and underside are wrinkled and of a deep blackish

brown colour.

A single example of this very pretty spider was contained

in a collection made for me on the Rio Grande (South America)

by Mr. Henry Rogers, of Freshwater, in the Isle of Wight.

Paraplectana Kochit, sp. n. (Pl. VII. fig. 10.)

Adult female, length 3} lines (nearly) ; longitudinal diameter

of the abdomen 22 lines, transverse diameter 33.

The whole of the fore part of this spider is of a deep red-

brown colour, the tarsi (and metatarsi of the first three pairs)

of the legs annulated with yellow.

The cephalothoraz is of the ordinary massive form, the caput

elevated into a high, transverse, rounded ridge, and constricted

laterally near its fore margin; its surface is roughened and

elothed with fine grey hairs.

The eyes are in three widely separated groups, near the fore

margin of the caput; they are small, and do not differ much

in size; the central group of four forms a square whose hinder

side is longer than the rest; the posterior pair of these eyes

are the largest of the eight; those of each lateral pair are

seated very near together (but not contiguously) close to the

lower fore corner of the caput; the height of the clypeus (in

the middle) is rather less than half that of the facial space.

The /egs are short and strong, furnished with hairs only, of

which some are greyish white.

The palpi are short and rather slender; their colour is deep

red-brown ; and they are furnished with hairs, like the legs.

“he falces are moderate in length but very powerful; their

form is conical, their direction vertical, and the basal half in

front is rugulose.

The mazville and labium are of normal form, red-brown

with pale extremities, and the sternum rugulose, like the base

of the falces.

The abdomen is large and oval, its transverse diameter con-

siderably exceeding its longitudinal ; its upperside’ is pretty

36 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on some new °

convex, its surface corneous, minutely punctured, and marked

with a marginal row of large round and oval boss-like spots

of different sizes, and impressed in the usual way in their

centres ; four other similar markings describe nearly a square

in the middle, with a much smaller one on each side of its

fore part. The six middle anterior marginal markings, as

well as the fore halves of the two anterior central ones, are of

a bright orange colour on a paler ground; the rest of the

upper surface of the abdomen is of a dull sooty hue, the boss-

like markings being of a deep blackish red-brown colour.

The underside of the abdomen is of a dull yellowish brown

hue, wrinkled and covered thickly with minute dark red-

brown tubercles, each of which is surmounted by. a short

bristle.

A single example of this spider was received from Cape

York, and is (so far as I know) the first recorded species of

the genus yet known on the Australian continent. It is with

great pleasure that I connect with it the name of Dr. Ludwig

Koch, the able author of ‘ Die Arachniden Australiens.’

Fam. Arcydes.

Gen. nov. AUGUSTA.

Generic characters.

Cephalothorax broad and rather flattened, truncated before,

and rounded behind; caput very distinctly divided from the

thorax, which it also exceeds in breadth ; it has a deep notch

or incision on each side near the fore extremity ; and its lateral

upper margins are sharp-edged.

Eyes eight, in three widely separated groups; a central one

of four, forming nearly a square in the centre, is situated close

to the fore margin of the clypeus, and two others on each

fore corner, seated on the portion divided from the rest of the ~

caput by the incision before noticed.

Legs short and tolerably strong; relative length 4, 1, 2, 3.

Mazille short, broad at their extremity, and bent strongly

downwards towards the sternum.

Labium broad and short, of a somewhat semicircular form,

pointed at the apex.

Abdomen covered with a large and nearly flat scutum, of a

subtriangular form, the base of the triangle being in front; its

upper and under sides are completely occupied with shining

patches, varying in size, but nearly all of a pentagonal form,

the dividing portions or ribs being almost all of a uniform

width, and furnished with very minute, corneous, shining and

Genera and Species of Araneidea. 37

bristle-bearing tubercles, the longitudinal central rib also

marked with a few impressed spots or pock-like punctures ;

the entire margin is studded thickly with small shining

tubercles of a similar kind, each furnished with a short bristle ;

and the two fore corners are armed with a strong but not

very sharp-pointed spine.

Augusta papilionacea, sp.n. (Pl. VII. fig. 6.)

Adult female, length 4 lines; breadth of the widest part of

the abdomen 6 lines.

The whole of this very interesting and curious-looking

spider is of a yellow-brown colour, the abdomen being of a

paler and duller hue than the cephalothorax—the tarsi, meta-

tarsi, tibie, and genua of the legs being strongly suffused with

red-brown. The caput is large, of a somewhat quadrate form,

very slightly convex above; the lateral edges of the upperside

behind the lateral eyes, as well as the fore margin, are rather

sharp and studded with small tubercles, each of which is fur-

nished with a short bristly hair; the upper surface of the caput

is marked with small yellow-brown spots, of a deeper hue than

the rest of the surface, mixed with a few very minute red-

brown tubercles; and there is a large shallow roundish de-

"ree on either side towards the occiput, and a well-marked

ongitudinal groove from between the hind central eyes to the

thorax.

The eyes are of a pale amber-colour, and not very greatly

different in size; the four central ones form a square whose

hinder side is rather the longest; this group is placed close to

the fore margin of the caput, so that the clypeus is almost ob-

solete ; each of the lateral pairs of eyes is seated close below

the outer edge of the fore corner of the caput, on a quasi-

tubercular area formed by a deep notch or indentation in its

lateral margin; the eyes of these lateral pairs respectively are

not contiguous to each other, being separated by at least, if

not more than, the diameter of one of them.

The legs are short and tapering in form, and do not differ

greatly in length; those of the first and second pairs are much

stronger than the rest, and though there seems to be a little

difference between them in the actual lengths of some of the

joints, the total length appears to be as nearly as possible equal;

those of the fourth pair are the longest, and the third pair are

the shortest ; all are furnished with hairs and bristles (of which

latter a few have a spine-like character) and terminate with

three claws, the two superior ones curved and _pectinated, and

the inferior one, after its sharp bend at the base, almost

straight.

38 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on some new

The palpi are short and tolerably strong; their colour is

similar to that of the legs, and they are also furnished with

hairs and numerous spine-like bristles, the terminal claw being

slightly curved and finely pectinated.

The jalces are strong, rather prominent near their base in

front, where they are also thickly marked with somewhat

quadrate dull yellow-brown blotches; and thence to their

extremities on the inner surface there are numerous strong

bristles, some of which are of a spinous character.

The sternum is of a short oval form, truncate before and

produced into a point behind, at the extremity of which as

well as opposite the insertion of each of the first three pairs of

legs is a small tubercle.

The abdomen is quite flat and of a subtriangular form, the

apex forming the hinder extremity, which is bifid or broadly

notched. Hach of the numerous pentagonal shining compart-

ments into which its surface (both above and below) is

mapped out has a large central oval depression, made more

conspicuous by a brown spot; the fore margin is slightly

scalloped, hollow in the middle, enlarging and rounding on

either side to the fore corner, which is armed with a strong,

deep, blackish red-brown, slightly curved, but not very sharp-

pointed spine; between this spine and the central hollow part

of the fore margin there are, on each side, at the salient points

of the scalloped border, four small, brown, blunt-pointed tuber-

culiform spines; the whole of the margins of the abdomen,

both above and below, are thickly studded with minute round,

brown and shining tubercles, each of which bears a small

bristle; these bristles are not prominent, but sessile, and are

thus scarcely visible, except under a magnifying-glass; the

ribs which divide the shining pentagonal plates or bosses are

also studded with, for the most part a single row of, very

minute, brown, shining, bristle-bearing tubercles.

This remarkable spider, which in its general appearance

bears some resemblance to a small butterfly, shows a strong affi-

nity both to the Gasteracanthides and to Arcys, and is evi-

dently a transitional form ; but as it appears to me to be more

nearly allied to the latter than to any of the groups of Gastera-.

canthides, not only by its general form, but by the peculiar

structuze of the cephalothorax, I have placed it along with

Arcys in the family Arcydes ; it differs, however, remarkably

from Arcys in the general character and lengths of the legs,

as also in the details of the abdominal scutum ; for which and

other reasons it has been necessary to constitute a new genus

for its reception.

A single example was contained in a small collection of

spiders from Madagascar, purchased of a London dealer in 1876.

Genera and Species of Araneidea, 39

List of Species.

Fam. THERAPHOSIDES.

Atrax robustus 2, New Holland, p. 27, Pl. VI. fig. 1.

Idiophthalma suspecta 2, Granada, South America, p 27, Pl. VI. fig. 2.

Aganippe subtristis 2 , Adelaide, Australia, p. 28, P

VL fig. 8.

—— latior 2, West Australia, p. 29, Pl. VI. fig. 4.

Eriodon insignis 2, Swan River, Australia, p. 20, Pl. VI. fig. 5.

— incertus g, Swan River, p. 30.

Fam. PHORONCIDIDES.

Phoroncidia aurata 9, Madagascar, p. 31, Pl. VII. fig. 9.

Paraplectana maritata § and 92, Ceylon, p. 82, Pl. VLL ne

decora 2, Rio Grande, South America, p. 34, Pl. V1

Fam. GASTERACANTHIDES.

. fig. 8.

— Kochii 2, Cape York, Australia, p. 35, Pl. VIL. fig. 10.

Fam. ARcYDEs.

Augusta papilionacea 2, Madagascar, p. 37, Pl. VII. fig. 6.

Fig. 1.

Fig. 2.

Fig. 3.

Fig. 4.

Fig. 5.

Fig. 6.

Fig. 7.

Fig. 8.

Fig. 9.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PuLaTE VI.

Atrax robustus 2: a, spider of natural size; b, cephalothorax

and falces, in profile; ¢, eyes, from above and behind; d, maxilla,

labium, and sternum.

Idiophthalma suspecta QQ: a, spider, enlarged; 6, cephalothorax

and falces, in profile ; c, eyes, from above and behind; d, maxille

and labium ; e, natural length to the extremity of the falces.

Aganippe subtristis 2 : a, spider, enlarged; 6, cephalothorax and

talces, in profile; ec, eyes, from above and behind; d, maxille,

labium, and sternum ; e, natural length to the extremity of the

falces.

Aganippe latior 2 : a, spider, slightly enlarged ; 6, cephalothorax

and falces, in profile; ¢, eyes, from above and behind; d, natural

length to the extremity of the falces.

Eriodon insignis 3 : a, spider, slightly enlarged ; b, cephalothorax

and falces, in profile ; c, eyes, from above and behind ; d, maxilla,

labium, and sternum; e, right palpus, from outer side; f, ex-

tremity of tarsus of leg of first pair; g, natural length to the

extremity of the falces.

Puiate VIL.

Augusta papilionacea Q : a, spider, enlarged; 6b, caput and eyes,

from in front; c, maxille, labium, and sternum; d, spider, of

natural size.

Paraplectana maritata 3 and 9: a, spider ( 9 ), enlarged ; 4, ditto,

in profile; d, ditto, natural size; ¢, spider ( ¢ ), enlarged; e, natural

length of ditto.

Paraplectana decora 2 : a, spider, enlarged ; 6, ditto, natural size ;

c, ditto, in profile.

Phoroncidia aurata Q: a, spider, enlarged; 5, ditto, in profile;

c, view of abdomen, from behind; d, profile of caput; e, spider,

of natural size.

Fig. 10. Paraplectana Kochii 2 : a, spider, enlarged ; 4, ditto, in profile ;

c, ditto, natural size.

40 Dr. E. P. Wright on Foraminifera.

Il].—Notes on Foraminifera. By E. Percevan WRriGHT, \

M.D., F.L.S., Professor of Botany’ in the University of j

Dublin, Secretary of the Royal Irish Academy.

WHILE at the Seychelles, in 1867, I made several collections

of the Foraminifera met with while dredging. These were,

for the most part, preserved in spirits of wine,and unfortunately

were lost. One dredging, made in about eight fathoms of water,

off the entrance of the harbour of Port Victoria, between the

island of St. Anne and Long Island, however, was preserved

in a dry state; the bottom consisted for the most part of a

coarse white sand, mixed with fragments of shells, spicules of

Aleyonarians, and fragments of coral, and evidently contained

numbers of Foraminifera. A little bottle of dredged stuff from

Mahé harbour turned up subsequently; and the ‘nud and sand

washed from the corals and echinodérms which were brought

home helped to make up a more or less representative batch of

material. The whole was forwarded to my friend Henry B.

Brady, F.R.S., of Newcastle-on-Tyne, for examination; and

I am indebted to him for the following list of the species

found and the accompanying notes upon them.

Seychelles Foraminifera.

1. Cornuspira foliacea, Philippi, sp. (1844, Orbis foliaceus, Enum.

Moll. Sicil. vol. ii. p. 147, pl. 24. fig. 26). Medium-sized spe-

cimens, rare.

2. Biloculina elongata, D’Orbigny (1826, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii.

p. 298. no. 1). Rare.

3. Biloculina contraria, D’Orbigny (1846, For. Foss. Vienne, p. 266,

pl. 16. figs. 4-6). Very rare.

4. Trilpculina trigonula, Lamarck, sp. (1804, Miliolites tr igonula,

Ann. Mus. vol. v. p. 351. no. 3). Rare.

5. Triloculina oblonga, Montagu, sp. (1803, Vermiculum oblongum,

Test. Brit. p. 522, pl. 14. ‘fig. 9). Rare. =

6. Triloculina Brongniartiana, D’Orbigny (1840, Foram.Cuba, p. 156,

pl. 10. figs. 6-8). Somewhat rare.

7. Quinqueloculina seminulum, Linné, sp. (1767, Serpula seminulum,

Syst. Nat. 12th ed. p. 1264. no. 791). Rather common. Also.

several specimens of a concave variety, with thick margin, not

answering very well to any figured species.

8. Quinqueloculina secans, D’Orbigny (1826, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii.

p. 303. no. 43—Modele no. 96). Rare.

9. Quinqueloculina subrotunda, Montagu, sp. (1803, Vermiculum sub-

rotundum, Test. Brit. p. 521). Rare.

10. Quinqueloculina Ferussacii, D’Orbigny (1826, Ann. Sci. Nat.

vol. vil. p. 301. no. 18—Modeéle no. 32).

Ll. Quinqueloculina antillarum, D’Orbigny (1840, Foram. Cuba,

p- 167, pl. 12. figs. 4-7). Rare.

Dr. E. P. Wright on Foraminifera. 41

2. Quingueloculina agglutinans, D’Orbigny (1840, Foram. Cuba,

p. 168, pl. 12. figs. 11-13). Very common.

. Quingueloculina reticulata, D’Orbigny, sp. (1826, Triloculina

reticulata, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 209. no. 9.—Soldani, Testa-

ceographia, vol. i, part 3, p. 233, pl. 159. figs. bb, cc). Rare.

. Quinqueloculina, sp. A beautiful variety, with the crenulate

edges and surface of the Q. ornatissima of Karrer, but more

compactly built and without longitudinal striation ; unde-

scribed, I think. Not uncommon.

. Spiroloculina limbata, D’Orbigny (1826, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii.

p. 299. no. 12.—Soldani, ‘Testaceographia, vol. ii. p. 54, pl. 19.

fig. m). Rare.

. Spiroloculina canaliculata, D’Orbigny (1846, For. Foss. Vienne,

p. 269, pl. 16. figs. 10-12). Small, very rare.

. Hauerina compressa, D’Orbigny (1846, For. Foss. Vienne, p. 119,

pl. 5. figs. 25-27). Small, very rare.

. Nubecularia lucifuga, Defrance (1825, Dict. des Sci. Nat. vol. xxv.

p- 210; Atlas Zooph. pl. 44. fig. 3.—Blainville, Actinologie,

pl. 66. fig. 3a-d). Rare.

. Alveolina ” sabulosa, Montfort, sp. (1808, Miliolites sabulosus,

Conch. Syst. vol. i. p. 174). Small, rather rare.

. Peneroplis pertusus, Forskal, sp. (17 775, Nautilus pertusus, Descr.

Anim. p. 125. no. 65). Rare.

. Orbitolites complanata, Lamarck (1801, Anim. sans Vert. p. 376).

Very common.

2. Placopsilina cenomana, D’Orbigny (1850, Prodr. Paléont. vol. ii.

p- 185. no. 758). Very rare.

25. Lagena squamosa, Montagu, sp. (1803, Vermiculum squamosum,

Test. Brit. p. 526, pl. 14. fig. 2). Small, very rare.

. Lagena marginata, Walker & Jacob (1784, Serpula [ Lagena]

marginata, Test. Min. p. 3, pl. 1. fig. 7). Small, very rare.

. Globigerina bulloides, D’Orbigny (1826, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii.

p. 277. no. 1—Modéles nos. 17 & 76). Medium, rather rare.

}. Textularia agglutinans, D’Orbigny (1840, Foram. Cuba, p. 136,

pl. 1. figs. 17, 18, 832-34). Medium-sized specimens, common.

. Textularia sagittula, Defrance (1824, Dict. des Sci. Nat. vol. xxxii.

p- 177, liii. p. 8344; Atlas Conch. pl. 13. fig. 5—Blainville, Mala-

cologie, p. 370, pl. 5. fig. 5). Common. Also some allied forms

too obscure for determination.

. Bolivina punctata, D’Orbigny (1839, Voy. Amér. Mérid. p. 63,

pl. 8. figs. 10-12). Small, rare.

. Verneuilina spinulosa, Reuss (1849, Denkschr. Akad. Wissensch.

Wien, vol. i. p. 374, pl. 47. fig. 12). Medium, rare.

. Povonina flabelliformis, D’Orbigny (1826, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii.

p- 260. no. 1, pl. 10. figs. LO-12). A single specimen was found

of this very interesting form, originally figured by D’Orbigny,

loc. cit., with Madagascar as its only locality, and not since re-

corded by any observer that I know of. It has a conspicuously

perforate hyaline test; so that the suggested affinity to Pene-

roplis (Parker & Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. xit.

42,

46.

47.

48.

49,

Dr. E. P. Wright on Foraminifera.

p. 440. no. 16) is not confirmed. It is difficult from a single

specimen to give the species a position ; but that it belongs either

to the family Lagenida or Globigerinida there can be little

doubt. The original generic name Pavonia was changed to

Pavonina in the ** Vienna Basin” monograph, the former term

having been employed by botanists for a genus of plants.

. Discorbina globularis, D’Orbigny, sp. (1826, Rosalina globularis,

Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 271. n. 1, pl. 13. figs. 1-4). Medium,

rare.

2. Planorbulina farcta, Fichtel & Moll, sp. (1803, Nautilus farctus,

Test. Micr. p. 64, pl. 9. figs. g-7). Medium, rare.

. Planorbulina larvata, Parker & Jones (1865, Phil. Trans. p. 380,

pl. 19. fig. 3, a,b). Rare.

. Planorbulina, sp. An acervuline specimen not unlike Tinoporus

lucidus, Brady.

. Pulvinulina repanda, Fichtel & Moll, sp. (1803, Nautilus

repandus, Test. Micr. p. 35, pl. 3. figs. a-d). Rare.

. Pulvinulina canariensis, D’Orbigny, sp. (Rotalina canariensis,

d’Orb., 1839, Foram. Canaries, p. 130, pl. 1. figs. 34-36).

Very rare.

. Rotalia Beccarii, Linné, sp. (1767, Nautilus Beccarvi, Syst. Nat.

12th ed. p. 1162. no. 276). Small, rare.

. Rotalia orbicularis, D’Orbigny, sp. (1826, Gyrovdina orbicularis,

Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 278. no. 1— Modéle no. 13).

Small, very rare.

. Cymbalopora Poeyi, D’Orbigny, sp. (Rosalina Poeyi, D’Orb. 1840,

Foram. Cuba, p. 100, pl. 3. figs. 18-20). Large, very common.

. Tinoporus levis, Parker & Jones (1860, Orbitolina levis, Ann.

& Mag. Nat. Hist. 3rd ser. vol. vi. p. 33. no. 7). Large, rare.

. Tinoporus vesicularis, Parker & Jones (1860, Orbitolina vesicu-

laris, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 3rd ser. vol. vi. p. 33. no. 5).

Very rare.

Polytrema miniaceum, Linné, sp. (1788, Syst. Nature, ed. Gmelin,

vol. vi. p. 3784.—Esper, 1797, Zooph. vol. i. pl. 17). Rare.

. Patellina, sp., a minute discoidal form, resembling a septate

Spirillina, not corresponding with any figured species I can

refer to. Very rare.

. Polystomella crispa, Linné, sp. (1767, Nautilus ecrispus, Syst.

Nat. 12th ed. p. 1162). Small, rare.

. Polystomella striatopunctata, Fichtel & Moll, sp. (1803, Nautilus

striatopunctatus, Test. Micr. p. 61, pl. 9. figs. a-c). Small,

very rare.

Nonionina asterizans, Fichtel & Moll, sp. (1803, Nautilus

asterizans, Test. Micr. p. 37, pl. 3. figs. e-h). Small, very

rare,

Nonionina scapha, Fichtel & Moll, sp. (1803, Nautilus scapha,

Test. Mier. p. 105, pl. 19. figs. d-f). Medium, very rare.

Amphistegina vulgaris, D’Orbigny (1826, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii.

p. 305. no. 8—Modéle no. 40). Small, common.

Heterostegina depressa, D’Orbigny (1826, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii.

omy

Dr, E, P. Wright on Foraminifera, 43

p. 303, pl. 17. figs. 5-7). Large, very common. Also a small

thick variety with angular margin, not outspread as in the

typical form: this possibly may only be an immature stage of

H. depressa ; but it is very common.

50, Operculina complanata, Defrance, sp. (1822, Lenticulites com-

planata, Dict. Sci. Nat. vol. xxv. p. 453), Medium size, rare.

This thick Operculina, common in the Red Sea, Indian

Ocean, and Australia, is not the typical O. complanata, but

rather an intermediate form, showing the close relationship to

Nummulina planulata,

51. Operculina granulosa, Leymerie (1846, Mém. Soc. Géol. France,

sér. 2, vol. i. Mém. no. 8, p. 359, pl. 18. fig. 12, a-c). Not

uncommon.

52. Nummulina planulata, Lamarck, sp. (Lenticulites planulata,

Lamarck, 1804; Ann. Mus. p. 187. no. 1). Medium, rare.

When at Cagliari in 1871, I obtained a small quantity of

the foraminiferous sand found in the neighbourhood of the

port from the Director of the Museum. This I also forwarded

to Mr. Brady, who quite recently sent me the following list.

Cagliari Foraminifera.

Biloculina ringens, Lamarck, Rare.

Triloculina trigonula, Lamarck. Rare.

oblonga, Montagu. Somewhat rare.

—— Brongniartiana, D’Orbigny. Rare.

Quingueloculina seminulum, Linné. Common. Also some of the

subvarietal forms, such as 7’. triangularis, D’Orb., and the like.

secans, D’Orbigny. Common, specimens very large.

subrotunda, Montagu. Rare.

Spiroloculina limbata, D’Orbigny. Somewhat rare.

excavata, D’Orbigny. Somewhat rare.

Nubecularia lucifuga, Defrance. Very common,

Peneroplis pertusus, Forskil. Common.

arietinus, Batsch. Rare.

Orbitolites complanata, Lamarck. Common, specimens small.

Vaginulina legumen, Linné. Rare.

Cristellaria crepidula, Fichtel & Moll. Rare.

Polymorphina gibba, D’Orbigny. Rare.

compressa, D’Orbigny. Rare,

communis, D’Orbigny. Rare.

Textularia sagittula, Defrance, Common,

agglutinans, D’Orbigny. Less common,

Inscorbina globularis, D’Orbigny. Somewhat common, specimens

fine.

rosacea, D’Orbigny. Rare.

Planorbulina mediterranensis, D’Orbigny. Very common,

Truncatulina tobatula, Walker & Jacob. Common,

44 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of

Truncatulina refulgens, Montfort. Rare.

tuberosa, Fichtel & Moll. Common—the form named by

D’Orbigny 7'r. variabilis, of which Soldani gives no less than

284 figures in the ‘ Testaceographia,’ the better to illustrate its

wonderful range of variation.

Pulvinulina concentrica, Parker & Jones. Rare.

vermiculata, D’Orbigny. Very common.

Rotalia Beccarii, Linné. Common, specimens large.

Tinoporus levis, Parker & Jones. Rare.

Polytrema miniaceum, Linné. Common, some of the specimens

growing on Nubecularie.

Nonionina asterizans, Fichtel & Moll. Rare.

depressula, Walker & Jacob. Rare.

Polystomella crispa, Linné, Common.

IV.—On the close Relationship of Hydractinia, Parkeria,

and Stromatopora; with Descriptions of new Species of the

former, both Recent and Fossil. By H. J. Carter, F.R.S.

ke.

[Plate VIII. ]

IN LIMINE, it may be observed that an intimate knowledge of

the structure of the skeleton of Hydractinia is absolutely

necessary to trace the chain of resemblances that exists

between it and Stromatopora through Parkeria, not less a

perusal of the facts as they are consecutively given in this

contribution, and, if possible, the presence of the objects them-

selves.

Having had to study carefully the horny chitinous skeleton,

which is the most imperishable part of the Hydractiniide, in

order to write and illustrate a paper on several recent species

(Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873, vol. xi. p. 1, pl. i.), I am

not the less able to see the resemblance that exists between

them and those of bygone ages whose skeletons alone are

handed down to us in a lapidified state; and hence it was

announced that Parkeria had been inferred to be one of these

(Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1876, vol. xviii. p. 187). I was

not aware then that species of Stromatopora, even as far back

as the Devonian and Silurian systems respectively, would

have to fall into the same category ; so what I have to state of

these will appear in the sequel.

All who have studied Parkeria must be aware that it has

been well described and illustrated by Dr. Carpenter (Phil.

Trans. 1870, vol. 159. pt. 2, p. 721, pls. 72-76) ; next to which

follows Loftusia, equally well described and illustrated by Mr.

H. B. Brady (bid. pls. 77-80).

ee ee ee

Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 45

Influenced, however, by the presence of the “ primordial

chamber-cone”’ figured by Dr. Carpenter in pl. 72, cl-c4, and

1. 73, fig. 2, 1, | was induced to observe, in the short “ Note on

Parkeria,” added to my paper on the Polytremata (Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. 1876, vol. xvii. p. 208), that it could be

hardly doubted that Parkeria was a species of Foraminifera,

but that ‘one of the chief characters of the Foraminifera,”

viz. the ‘ foraminated ares of which the so-called ‘nummu-

line tubulation’ is an example,” had not been demonstrated.

The chief object, however, of this “ Note” was to state that

the fibre of which Parkeria was composed was not “ arena-

ceous,”’ and that the structure of Parkeria was not identical

with the “labyrinthic structure”? of the foraminiferal test

Lituola nautiloidea, Lam., var. canariensis, D’Orb.

Up to this time I was under the impression that Parkeria

had been a species of Foraminifera; for I had only one speci-

men myself, in which I could see all that had been described

by Dr. Carpenter excepting the “ primordial chamber-cone.”’

Subsequently, however, I began to doubt the Foraminiferal

nature of Parkeria ; and, the nucleus of my specimen in shape

presenting exteriorly the pointed end of a Belemnite, which

extended from one side of the sphere to the other, I began to

think that it had been a sponge which had grown round the

end of a Belemnite. But what sponge? was the next ques-

tion. Luffarta seemed to be the only genus that in fibro-

reticulated horny structure, when fossilized, would come near

to that of Parkeria; and so for some time I, from the

presence of this great foreign nucleus, abandoned the Forami-

niferal for the Spongial view, still not heartily, till June

last, when, my friend Mr. W. J. Sollas having given me

some more specimens of Parkeria obtained from the Upper

Greensand of Cambridge, amongst which was an entirely

uninfiltrated central portion abont ;*; inch in diameter that, on

fracturing the circumferential or hard infiltrated part when

the specimen was entire, had fallen like a nut out of its

shell, I abandoned both these views} as will be seen hereafter.

This nuclear portion also had been so broken as to expose the

centre, on one side of which is a small circular or ellipsoidal

cavity that appears to have originally contained the object

on whieh the organism had commenced its growth (Pl. V i ;

fig. 13, ¢).

Seeing, then, that Parkeria grew upon a foreign body which

was on one side of the centre, I also felt satisfied that no

Foraminiferous test, either recent or fossil, with which I was

acquainted, presented either the fibro-reticulated structure of

Parkeria or possessed a foreign body for a point d’appui to

46 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of

grow upon. This decided, I returned to the sponge theory,

which again was not satisfactory, as the fibre of Luffaria,

which of all other spongeous ones comes nearest in structure

to that of Parkeria, is hollow, and not solid as in the recent

Hydractiniide that I had described in the ‘ Annals’ of 1873

(l.c.); and recognizing the identity in form between the fos-

silized fibre of Parkeria and the recent fibre of the Hydrac-

tiniide, especially of Chitina ertcopsis, in which some of the

stems are an inch in diameter, and the whole bush-like ske-

leton, branches, hydrothece, and every thing else elaborated

out of a mass of uniformly anastomosing, reticulated, chiti-

nous fibre without core or cortex, I immediately inferred that

Parkeria had been closely allied to, if not a species of Hydrac-

tenia.

Still to further confirm the inference, I examined the speci-

mens of Parkeria and Loftusta at the British Museum, and

those of Parkeria and Hydractinia pliocena (Allman) at the

Museum of the Royal School of Mines, through the kind aid

respectively of Messrs. H. Woodward and E. T. Newton ;

after which I obtained an excellent specimen of Hydractinia

pliocena from Mr. Ed. Charlesworth, of the Strand, to which

I must now add specimens of a recent calcareous Hydractinia

from Cape Palmas, on the Guinea coast of Africa, that were

sent to me some time ago by my friend Mr. T. Higgin, of

Liverpool.

Thus prepared for tracing the resemblance of the recent

Hydractiniide through the fossil species H. pliocena to Par-

keria, and thence to the Stromatopora—it is desirable that I

should premise a description of the development of the chiti-

nous-fibred skeleton of JI. echinata, as well as that of the

skeleton or polypidom of the calcareous species from Cape

Palmas, in order that I may be the better able to illustrate the

fossilized from the recent structure. But as the development

of the former has already been represented in the ‘ Annals’

(1.c.), I must refer the reader to the figures there given for

this part of my communication.

Beginning with Hydractinia echinata, and taking for exa-

mination a portion of the earliest or first-formed layer (which

will be henceforth termed “lamina’’) of the skeleton as it

exists on the inner side of a Bucceinum bearing this Hydrozoon,

where it is almost immeasurably thin, but may be obtained by

dissolving away the shell with acid and floating the lamina on

to the surface of a slide, for placing it under the microscope—

it may be observed, when viewed with an inch compound

power, to consist of a branched, anastomosing, ccenosarcal

stolon-tubulation, forming a network in which the interstices

Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 47

are filled up with structureless sarcode to complete the mem-

brane. After this, chitinous points (the ‘ horn-cells,” see

‘Annals,’ /. ec.) make their appearance irrespectively through-

out the membrane so constituted ; and these sending out pro-

cesses more or less sexradiately, which unite with each

other, thus form, with additionally superimposed lamine, the

chitinous reticulation of which the skeleton of Hydractinia

echinata is finally composed (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1. e.

pl. i. fig. 6). When the reticulation has been thus commenced

on the first or basal lamina (PI. VIII. fig. 1, a), the upper arms

of the sexradiate points or “ horn-cells ” hadatively which

are now free, grow into short conical serrated spines (fig. 1, e, e);

and thus the surface of the //ydractinia presents an area of

such spines, with minute but variable intervals between them,

interrupted only here and there by much larger ones of a

similar form (fig. 1, q).

The same process takes place during the evolution of a

second or superimposed lamina (fig. 1,¢); but here for the

most part the descending arms of the “ horn-cells”” respec-

tively unite with the conical serrated or ascending ones of the

first lamina; while the opposite or free arms respectively

again assume the short conical form, to remain free, or unite in

like manner with the descending arms of a third lamina

fig. 1,f)

Wis have now three lamine (fig. 1, a,c, f), and therefore two

intervals or interlaminal spaces (fig. 1, 6, 7d), beyond which

the chitinous skeleton of 7ydractinia echinata seldom extends.

In both instances the two intervals are converted into pillared

cavities respectively by the union of the ascending and descend-

ing arms of the horn-cells respectively ; but the upper interval

is much wider than the lower one, and therefore the reticular

spaces thus formed much larger.

On examining the surface of each lamina separately, it may

be further observed that many of the short conical serrated

spines of the first lamina are not met by corresponding

lescending points of the second one, and therefore remain free

(fig. 1, e, e) in the lower interval. This does not appear so

often in the upper interval, while, of course, on the surface of

the third or last lamina, which is that of the surface of the

skeleton of the Hydractinia itself, they are all free (fig. 1, 7).

Although differing slightly in height, they average about +4,

inch, which is twenty times less than that of the large spines

(fig. 1,9), to which I have above alluded; but while they

consist, for the most part, of solid points respectively, the

structure of the large spines is more or less reticular, as will

now be particularly explained.

48 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of

In outward form the large spines, which average +', inch in

height, resemble the small ones in being serrate, with the

points of the teeth directed upwards (fig. 1, 7) ; but in a ver-

tical section of the whole skeleton they will be found to be

based upon a number of the smaller spines of the first or basal

lamina, which, like the rest, become lost in the general reticu-

lation of the skeleton before the latter rises upwards into the

large conical spine mentioned, ‘I'his spine consists of a series

of serrulated longitudinal ridges corresponding with the hori-

zontal radial terminations of its internal network (fig. 2), and,

diminishing in number from several ridges at the base as they

slope inwards and upwards, are finally reduced to three or four

at the summit, which, by the union of the remaining ridges

there, thus becomes closed (fig. 2, a) ; so that the whole some-

what resembles a pinnacle of open gothic architecture which

is in direct communication with the skeleton below, where, as

before stated, it thus becomes based on pillars which were

once the small spines of the first or basal lamina,

Hence, if a horizontal section be made near the summit, it

will represent a stellate form in which the rays or ridges

appear to radiate from a solid axis (fig. 2, a); while, a little

further down, a similar section will present a hollow axis in

communication with the reticulate structure of the spine, which

also finally terminates in the ridges on its surface (fig. 1, g,

and fig. 2). Thus the point of the larger spine is solid and

the body hollow-reticulate.

In short, if projected on a plane surface, the greater number

of ridges at the circumference reduced to three or four at the

summit would represent the septa of an asteroid polyp-cell in

a stony coral, whose intervals, in like manner, flowing trom

two or three gutters at the summit, and branching out towards

the circumference, would also be stelliform—a circumstance

which it might be well to remember, as it seems to be repeated

under another form in Stromatopora, where the summits

appear sometimes to be solid and sometimes hollow, according

to the position of the section, but always with an asteroid

or stellate appearance.

The large spines are thickly scattered over the surface

among the small ones at short but irregular distances, and are

only found fully developed or largest on those parts of the

Buccinum which are not exposed to friction by the Pagurus

(by which the shell is on such occasions almost invariabl

tenanted) dragging it over hard objects at the bottom of the

sea.

Lastly, on the surface of the skeleton may frequently be

observed a branched reticulation formed of ccenosarcal tubular

Calls REN, ws lara

Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 49

stolons, about sy}, inch in diameter (fig. 3), which here and

there produces corresponding grooves in the chitinous struc-

ture ; while in some parts it is almost free, and at others

covered with chitinous points (fig. 3,¢), which are in continua-

tion with the surface structure of the skeleton. This coeno-

sarcal tubulation also here and there presents short branches

which, from their annulation (fig. 3,a), appear to have been

the pedicels of polypites—a ringed feature which is remark-

ably common on the stems and pedicels of the Hydroid

zoophytes, and one to which it is desirable here to direct

attention in a sectional point of view, viz. :—

As the “annulation”’ consists of circular constrictions of

the stem following each other in a moniliform manner, so,

when a horizontal section is made of this part through the

interval between the constrictions, the latter presents the

appearance of a circular end or line with a circular

hole in its centre (fig. 3, 6); and if the section be oblique,

then there is a succession of fragmentary circular lines Badine

in an entire circle, completed by the addition of the cut line

at the inner end of the section of the stem to the semicircle of

the diaphragm, thus altogether somewhat resembling the spiral

line of a “ thread-cell” (fig. 23).

Further, it is desirable, for our present purpose, that all the

skeleton-structure of Hydractinia echinata should be borne in

mind, while we discard the sarcodic parts, as they may be

assumed to be destroyed long before fossilization.

Hence we should remember that the small spines remain

free on the surface of the lamine respectively, and thus retain

the conical serrated form as they appear on the surface of the

entire skeleton, while other spines are joined to, incorporated

with, and thus support the following lamina; also, that the

large spines are hollow in the body and solid or closed at the

summit, while the-structure is more or less radiated through-

out.

Nor should the structure of the lamine be misconceived,

inasmuch as, although in a vertical section they give the

appearance of a continuous layer, still this chiefly arises from

the union of the horizontal arms of the horn-cell, when viewed

in the vertical section; while if viewed horizontally, they

present the reticulation seen on the surface of the skeleton,

which is that of each lamina in succession.

To facilitate an understanding of the way in which the

skeleton of Hydractinia echinata is developed, I have taken

the most regularly formed portion, which, as will be seen by

my illustration in the ‘ Annals’ (/.c. pl. i. fig. 6), has very

much the appearance of that of a hexactinellid sponge ; but

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 1

50 ‘Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of

after this it should be remembered that this regularity is by

no means persistent throughout the skeleton, but, on the con-

trary, subject to great latitude in point of modification and

irregularity. When, therefore, the regularity may be found

almost persistently in the structure of some species of Stroma-

topora, it is no indication that they were hexactinellid sponges,

but, on the contrary, that they were something else ; for I have

never seen the hexactinellid structure in sponges so persis-

tently regular as in these species of Stromatopora,

CALCAREOUS HYDRACTINIID.

Let us now direct our attention to the structure of the skele-

ton in the caleareous species from Cape Palmas, which, hitherto

having been undescribed, will be given under the designa-

tion of “ calearea.”

Hydractinia calcarea, n. sp. (Pl. VIII. figs. 4-6.)

Skeleton laminiform, incrusting, spreading, cancellous, mas-

sive, not reticular, stony coral-like.. Composition calcareous.

Colour greyish white. Surface rough, spiniferous: spines at

the growing margin commencing in minute points of cal-

careous matter scattered through a sarcodic lamina of almost

immeasurable thinness, arranged more or less linearly so as

to resemble a furrowed area, afterwards becoming thicker and

rising into conical points, which, uniting more or less together,

form serrulated lines that are rendered irregular in height by

some points being higher than others (fig. 4, a, d); finally

developing another lamina (fig. 4, ¢), which is supported on

some of the small spines of the first, and which, in its turn,

also throws up similar spines on its surface (fig. 4, e). Upper

lamina much thicker than the lower one, having an irregular

interval between them (fig. 4, 7) about 1-180th inch high,

which in the vertical section presents a number of arched —

cavities formed by the small spines of the first or basal lamina

uniting, in the form of pillars of support, with the under-

surface of the second or surface lamina, leaving some of the

spinule still free on the floor of the arched cavities. Skeleton

(fig. 4) seldom if ever formed of more than two lamine.

Surface of the upper lamina ridged reticulately ; ridges com-

pressed, serrulated irregularly with small spines, interrupted

at irregular distances by large ones (fig. 5, aaa, bbb, small

spines omitted in the illustration for perspicuity) ; interstices

pit-like and without spines (fig. 5, ddd). Large spines

about 1-60th inch high (fig. 4, 7, and fig. 5, aaa), variable

in shape, round or compressed, hollow in the interior (fig. 4, 7,

Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 51

and fig. 6, a), communicating at the base with the interval

between the two lamin, closed at the summit (fig. 4, f);

massive, but radiate in structure, the ends of the radii corre-

sponding to serrulated ridges on the surface of the spine

(fig. 6), which ridges diminish in number upwards anti b

union they form the summit of the cone (fig. 6, 5). Small

circular apertures, about 1-600th inch in diameter, plentifully

seattered among the serrulated points of the rugged ridges and

bases of the large spines (fig. 5, ccc), which are the openings

of short tubular cavities, that respectively end in Sepiukenus

with a small circular hole where they open into the interval

between the two lamine (fig. 4, 9g). Diaphragms about

5-1800ths inch in diameter, apparently continuous with

the chitinous membrane lining the internal cavities, and, for

the most part, visible through the apertures on the surface.

Hab. Marine, incrusting small univalve shells.

Loe. Cape Palmas, Guinea coast, Africa.

Obs. There are two specimens of this species, viz. one on a

small Murex about eight twelfths of an inch long, bearing two

spines equally covered by the Hydractinia, and the other on

a broken shell of the same size and kind. Lach shell contains

a hermit crab (Pagurus). They were sent to me in a dry

state; and failing to obtain, by soaking in warm water, any

return of form in the soft parts beyond that of thread-cells, [

am unable to describe more than the skeleton. With the

exception of the skeleton being massive and not reticular and

chitinous, it is otherwise so like that of [ydractinia echinata,

that, on a superficial view, it would, but for the colour, be

said to be the same species.

Fosstt HypRACTINIID&.

We now come to the fossil species of Hydractiniide, viz.

HT, Michelint and H. cretacea, Fischer—the former from the

Upper Miocene and Older Pliocene respectively, and the latter

from the Upper Greensand (Bull. de la Soc. Géol. de Fr.

t. xxiv. p. 689, 1857); also H. pliocena, Allman, from the

Older Pliocene or Coralline crag of Suffolk ; to which I can

add another species from the Upper Greensand of Haldon Hill,

near Exeter, nih to me by my kind friend Mr. W, Vicary, of

Exeter, after whom I shall call it H. Viearyt.

Deferring M. Fischer’s species for the present, we shall

commence with /. pliocena; and as Dr. Allman has not entered

into a sufficiently clea description of this species for our

resent purpose, I shall describe it from the specimen to which

i have before alluded, which has grown over the eT of a

52 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of

shell like a Buce’num, and of which I have made a longi-

tudinal section through the columella, leaving what was the

mouth of the shell, now marginally covered by the fossil,

entire.

Hydractinia pliocena, Allman (Geol. Mag. No. 98, August

1872, p. 337). (Pl. VIII. figs. 7-10.)

Skeleton laminated, thick, incrusting. Composition cal-

eareous. Colour white. Surface rough, uniformly granu-

lated with small conical spines (fig. 9, @, e), interrupted by

larger conical ones (fig. 8, a), generally separate, but in the

depending parts aggregated into tubercular eminences, over all

of which the same granulated surface extends. Granules or

small spines obtusely conical and themselves minutely granu-

lated, about 1-200th inch high. Large spines (fig. 8, a) also

obtusely conical, numerous, thickly scattered over the surface

at unequal distances, about 1-30th inch high, and the same in

diameter at the base. Minute circular apertures, varying in

size, but averaging 1-360th inch in diameter, thickly and

generally scattered over the surface between the granules

(fig. 8, c); granulated surface traversed by deep grooves

branching reticulately among the large spines (fig. 8, 5d),

the broadest about 1-225th inch in diameter. Presenting in

the vertical section a confused, laminated, and chambered

structure traversed vertically by narrow tubes (fig. 7, 5d).

Lamine not distinctly continuous ; chambers compressed, irre-

gular in size and position, arched, and often presenting on

their floor free conical granules, or small spines, such as are

seen on the surface (fig. 9,ddd). Vertical tubes of various

lengths (fig. 9, c), about the same diameter as the apertures

on the surface, with which in the surface lamina they may be

observed to be continuous (fig. 9, 5), irregularly constricted in

their course, so as often to present a submoniliform appearance

(fig. 10) ; constrictions, when viewed zn the entire tube, pre-

senting a diaphragmatic appearance with central circular hoie

(fig. 10, a) ; tubes terminating inwardly in apertures of the roof

of the chambers (fig. 9,ddd), and outwardly on the floor of

the same respectively, as on the surface (fig. 9, c). Small

spine or granule solid; large spine closed at the summit,

hollow in the interior, cavity presenting a stellate form in

the horizontal section. Size, horizontally, that of the Buc-

cinum (fig. 7, aa) or shell over which it has grown, viz. in

this instance about 2 inches long by 1 inch broad; thickest

part of incrustation (fig. 7, b) 5-12ths inch.

Hab. Marine, incrusting.

Loe. Coralline Crag, Suffolk.

oop

a a

I[ydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 53

Obs. By comparing the description of the skeleton of /Hy-

dractinia echinata with that of H. pliocena, it will at once be

seen that I must differ from Dr. Allman where he states (/. ¢.)

that “it is impossible to find any character which can sepa-

rate it [/7. pliocena| from the living Hydractinia echinata.”

Here Dr. Allman assumes that the original composition of

H. es was chitinous, and that this has been “ entirely

replaced by carbonate of lime.’ But now that the living

Cape-Palmas specimen shows that the skeleton of Hydractinia

may be calcareous as well as chitinous, it seems to me much

more probable, as the skeleton of the calcareous species is

solid and shows no signs of fibre, that /Z. pliocena, which also

shows no signs of fibre, was also calcareous.

Of the identity of the large and small spines of H. pliocena

with those of the living species there can be no doubt. Nor

can we doubt that the apertures on the surface leading down

to the chambers (which, although present in 7. echinata, are

not so plainly marked as in A. aliases are equally identical

with those on the surface of H. pliocena. Of the identity of

the grooved reticulation on the surface of JZ. echinata, where

the ccenosarcal branched stolon-tubulation which produces it

is also present, with the branched grooved reticulation on the

surface of HH. pliocena (fig. 8, bb) there can also be no doubt ;

while the annular constriction in the descending tubes of the

latter is equally identical with the annulation of the pedicels

on the ccenosarcal tubulation of H. echinata, together with the

diaphragmatic rings which are seen at the bottom of the tubes,

more especially in H. calcarea.

The presence of some of the small spines on the floors of

the chambers (fig. 9, ed) is the same, and the hollow radial

form of the internal cavity of the large spine closed at the

summit the same as that of the large spine also especially seen

in H. calcarea (fig. 6, a, b).

So that altogether, part for part, we have just the same

formation in H., pliocena as in the living species, while the

structure of the fossil is more like that of H. calcarea.

Lastly the large spines in //. pliocena are for the most part

broken off by accident, and thus present a hollow interior ;

but where perfect the summit will be found to be closed or

imperforate.

Hydractinia Vicaryt, n.sp. (Pl, VIII. fig. 11.)

Skeleton thick, incrusting. Composition siliceous. Colour

greyish white. Surface rough, uniformly granulated with

small obtuse spines interrupted by larger ones, over which the

54 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of

granulation also extends. Small spines solid. Large spines

round and conical or compressed, elongated and wedge-shaped,

about 1-25th inch in diameter at the base, more or less regu-

larly distant from each other (fig. 11, a). Minute circular

apertures variable in size, but averaging 1-257th inch in

diameter, thickly but not generally scattered over the surface,

being chiefly confined to the base of the large spines respec-

tively (fig. 11, 5), often connected by a small groove. Ver-

tical sections presenting traces of vertical tubes and chambers,

of which the former often contains an annulated core (fig. 12, 0),

but no distinct lamination. Size of specimen horizontally

about 14 inch in diameter ; vertical thickness about 4-12ths

inch.

Hab. Marine, incrusting.

Loc. Upper Greensand, Haldon Hill, near Exeter.

Obs. This differs from the foregoing, viz. H. pliocena, in the

larger size and more compressed form of the large spines,

which are also arranged more regularly than those of H.

pliocena; also in the distribution of the apertures on the

surface, which instead of being generally spread over it, are

chiefly confined to the bases of the large spines respectively,

where, when the spine is broken off low down, they may be

seen to lead into tubes somewhat radiating round the base of

the spine; also in the absence of the grooved branched reti-

culation so evident on the surface of H. pliocena, while the

apertures may often be observed to be connected by a small

groove which seems to indicate the position of a ccenosarcal

tube that once connected them, like that seen in some species

of Stromatopora (fig. 21).

The situation of the apertures round the bases of the large

spines respectively resembles that seen in the living calcareous

species (H. calcarea), where they do not appear in the pit-like

‘* interstices ;”’ also the compressed, wedge-shaped form of

many of the large spines; while the irregular moniliform cast

or core of the vertical tubes coincides remarkably with the

same kind of mould presented by the vertical tubes in H.

pliocena.

On what this specimen was based it is impossible to say

now, as its only form is that of a broad cone covering a shape-

less piece of solid, opaque flint of a whitish grey colour, which

was probably the form of the object on which it grew; but

that it was laminated its thickness shows, although now there

is no trace of this lamination remaining, save in the presence

here and there of one of the chambers of the intervals with a

few of the small spines just projecting above its floor, as seen

in H. pliocena,

Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 55

Since M. Fischer has given no detailed description of his

H. cretacea, it is impossible to say if this be the same

species.

PARKERIA, Carpenter. (PI. VIII. figs. 13-17.)

We now come to Parkeria, whose skeleton was formed not

of solid material, like that of Hydractinia calcarea and the two

fossil species last mentioned, but entirely of reticulated tissue

like that of Chitina ericopsis (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. /. ¢.),

out of which the whole structure, architecture as it may be

termed, was elaborated without, as before stated, ‘ core or

cortex ’—in short, somewhat like a mass of “ crochet knit-

ting” or the woody fibre of a washed-out gourd (Luffa), to make

the similes more familiar (fig. 14)—of course supplied with

sarcode when living, which completed the cavities indicated

by the architectural arrangement. Such, then, having been

the tissue, as it may be termed, and the structure of Parkerta

while living, it may be now added that the fibre of which the

tissue is composed was probably homogeneous and solid, also

like that of Chitina ericopsts and the recent chitinous species

of Hydractinia, but that during fossilization it became trans-

formed into homogeneous, colourless, transparent calespar (fig.

14, a), coated with a layer of granular yellowish calcite (fig.

14, >), so as (again using a familiar allusion) to resemble

strings of sugar-candy, in which the string or thread would

represent the fibre, and the sugar-candy the granular incrus-

tation of calcite around it ; at least this is what is presented

by a transverse section of the calcified fossilized fibre, but not

so in the silicified state, as the mounted section of a siliceous

Parkeria at the Museum of the Royal School of Mines shows,

where the fibre has no coating whatever. Subsequently the

tissues thus fossilized became infiltrated with homogeneous

translucent calespar, as if they had been soaked in so much wax;

and thus the whole structure also became entirely or partially

solidified, so as to assume the spherical form originally pos-

sessed by Parkeria, but in a lapidified state. Owing, how-

ever, to the infiltration being frequently partial, the central

ortion often remains wninfiltrated, so that here the structure

is composed of the coated fossilized tissue-fibre only (fig. 13, d).

Such is the case with one of the specimens I possess, in which,

as before stated, this portion (fig. 13, 2) about 5-12ths inch

in diameter, is broken across so as to expose the centre, and

was originally contained in a shell or infiltrated zone about

5-24ths inch in thickness (fig. 13, a, }), so that, when entire,

the diameter of the whole specimen amounted to about

56 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of .

10-12ths inch (fig. 13). From this uninfiltrated portion, then,

the structure of Parkeria will be chiefly earthy.

It is desirable to premise that the fossilized tissue-fibre

averages about 1-900th inch in diameter, one third of which

belongs to the core or central portion, and the rest to the

incrustation (fig. 14, a, 4). In the stems of Chitina ericopsis,

where the fibre is largest, it measures, when round, about

1-900th inch in diameter ; but, of course, this varies slightly

in each instance with position ; also it must be premised that the

structure of Parkeria, which is concentric, will be divided into

laminz, intervals and vertical tubes, and that the two latter

increase in size outwards, so that, while the first interval

and tube are respectively 1-300th and 1-200th inch, the same,

five rows from the centre, are respectively 1-200th and 1-60th

inch in transverse diameter.

Commencing immediately round about the centre, whose

structure itself will be more advantageously considered here-

after, the first lamina may be observed, under the microscope,

in the vertical section, to be composed of two layers of reti-

culated tissue presenting between them a line of openings, and

to be about 1-300th inch in thickness ; after this, on progress-

ing outwards, the thickness is increased a little, rather by

the addition of more tissue-fibre than by the enlargement of

the openings. These are the openings of “ passages running

at right angles to the plane of section,” which Dr. Carpenter

(to whose faithful descriptions and illustrations in the ‘ Philoso-

phical Transactions,’ /.c., I shall often have to refer) likens

to ‘communications between the contiguous series of cham-

berlets in Alveolina”’ (op. et l. c. p. 730); but they are more

analogous to, if not homologous with, the openings observed

in the horizontal lamina of Tubcpora musica, as will be better

understood hereafter. But to return to the thickening of the

lamina: in progressing outwards, this may be observed, as

before stated, to be chiefly owing to an increase in the amount

of tissue-fibre, that, rising into pillar-like forms on the outer

surface of the basal lamina, may be seen, in the vertical

section, to grow out in the same way, on both sides of the

succeeding laminz, so that, where meeting their vis-a-vis, they

form pillars of support to, and where not meeting remain

with free ends in, the interval,

In the first three or four intervals, this outgrowth of tissue-

fibre from the laming is almost entirely limited to cylindrical

pillars scattered irregularly through the intervals, which, when

broken, may be observed to be hollow and to extend simply

from one lamina to the other (figs. 13, d and 17,0). These are

the “radial tubes” of Dr, Carpenter. They increase in

Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 57

number and slightly in size outwards; so that while they

average transversely about 1-300th inch in diameter near the

centre, their cavity is about 1-125th inch in transverse dia-

meter at the circumference of a specimen of Parkeria 14 inch

in thickness. On progressing outwards, these cylindrical

illars, for the most part, lose their individuality from the

increase in quantity of the tissue-fibre, which involves those

in its course as the latter assumes a columnar disposition,

increasing in size outwards. The columns so produced thus

radiate from the centre to the cireumference, and, arching

towards each other in all directions as they arrive at each

lamina, appear to divide the “ interval,” in the vertical section,

into a number of chambers. These are the ‘ chamberlets”’ of

Dr. Carpenter.

So long as the vertical tubes retain their individuality—that

is, in the first three or four intervals, where they are not ob-

secured by the additional growth of the tissue-fibre (fig. 17, 6) —

they, with the lamine of Parkeria, closely resemble the lamine,

intervals, and tubes respectively of Tubipora musica, especially

as the whole structure of the latter is elaborated out of a

similar tissue ; but besides being almost incomparably larger

(that is, while the lamine, intervals, and tubes in Parkeria

are at the part mentioned respectively 1-900th, 1-200th, and

1-900th inch across, those of 7. musica are 1-24th, 1-4th, and

1-10th inch across, the cross diameter of the interval indicating

the length of the tube in each instance), the tissue of 7. musica is

not reticulated but steve-like and laminiform, all the holes being

on the same plane and of all kinds of sizes, precisély like the

structure of the calcareous tissues in the Echinodermata.

The radiating tubes of J. musica, too, are for the most part

opposite each other, so as to appear vertically continuous for

a long distance, although internally their cavity is frequently

interrupted by a diaphragm of the same sieve-like tissue,

which is for the most part just below the lamina; and it is

worth noticing that wlile the openings in a vertical section

of the lamina of 7. musica resemble those in the lamina of

Parkeria, they are also present in a ring-like form inside the

tube of 7. musica opposite the lamina—that is, just above the

diaphragm ; so that the radial tubes, as in Parkeria, were in

communication with the passages in the centre of the lamina,

and not so continuously hollow as at first sight they would

ee to be.

laving now described Parkeria from the vertical section,

let us turn our attention to the surfaces of the lamina (that is,

the outer and inner surfaces), concentrically—an examination

which the same wninfiltrated specimen renders comparatively

58 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of

easy, as the outer surface of this (fig. 13, c) represents the

outer surface of the lamina and the inner surface of the cover

or shell (from which the wninfiltrated portion came) the inner

surface of the lamina—the fracture or separation having taken

place through the centre of the ¢nterval concentrically.

Taking the outer surface first (fig. 15), we may observe

that the floor of the interval, which is the outer surface of the

lamina, meanders almost continuously (that is, without inter-

ruption) round the ends of the broken radiating columns of

tissue-fibre, with which it contrasts strongly for this reason,

viz. that while the floor presents a continuous even surface of

unbroken reticulated tissue-fibre, that of the broken columns

enclosing the radial tubes is rough and jagged from fracture

(fig. 15, a). As for the ends of the radial tubes, they appear

indiscriminately scattered all over the concentric surface, some-

times broken through, as in the broken columns especially, at

others ending on the surface of the floor naturally, thus ap-

pearing to be entirely independent, in position, of the columns

(fig. 15, 5).

On the other hand, if we turn our attention to the roof of

the interval, which is the znner surface of the lamina, we see

the same thing repeated, except that the roof is more angular ;

and this, with the comparative flatness of the floor, accounts

for the arched appearance of the interspaces between the

radiating columns observed in the vertical section.

Returning now to the proper nucleus or centre, all that I

can state of this is, that when the Parkeria commences growth

on a foreign body it does so just as Hydractinia—that is,

beginning with a simple lamina, which, so long as the con-

ceatric layers continue to be not large enough to surround

the foreign body, forms an incomplete circle, resembling

a horse-shoe; but when the span or diameter of the con-

centric layer is sufficiently large to embrace the foreign body,

then the growth goes on in continuous lines, viz. commen-

cing elliptically and becoming circular outwardly (figs. 13, d,

and 17, 4). I now allude to a foreign body such as that in

fig. 13, viz. about 1-24th inch in diameter. What the natural

nucleus of Parkeria may be I am not prepared to state, as it

is difficult to be certain, when the foreign body is very minute,

whether there is one present or not, or one through which the

section may not have passed. But in cases where there has

apparently not been any foreign body, there the nucleus has

presented itself under the form of minute reticulated tissue-

fibre, more condensed in some than in other parts.

On this point, however, depends an important argument as

Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 59

to the real nature of Parkeria, viz. whether the “ primordial

chamber-cone ” of Dr, Carpenter is, or is not, a foreign body

and not the natural nucleus of Parkeria. It is a foreign

body. Out of the sections of Parkeria that I have examined,

one of which is in my own poseession, by far the greater

number present a fragment of a concamerated test like that of

a minute Nautilus or Ammonite, in which more or less septa

are distinctly visible. Moreover the interior of the chambers

of the fragment is filled with transparent calespar, the lamina

of white shell-substance surrounding it being still present and

contrasting strongly with the grey tissue-fibre of the Parkeria,

which only begins to make its appearance outside the con-

camerated test, as the {homogeneity of the calespar filling the

interior evidently demonstrates. The instance in my own

possession presents itself in a spherical specimen of Parkeria

2 inch in diameter (fig. 17), where the foreign body consists of

a fragment of a nautiloid shell whose transverse section repre-

sents a hyperbola with its apex in the centre of the Parkerva,

on which the structure of the latter has evidently commenced

growth (fig. 17, ¢). This hyperbola is 5-48ths inch high and

4-48ths inch in diameter at the base, while the concavity of the

septum, of which only one is visible, is a little more than

4-48ths inch from the apex. The chamber thus formed be-

tween the septum and the apex of the hyperbola is filled with

calespar ; and immediately outside the septum the reticulated

tissue-fibre of Parkeria (fig. 17, 5) is as distinctly visible as its

absence is distinct within the septum.

After this, it may be stated that Parkeria is seldom without

some foreign body either about its centre or in some part of its

structure between this and the circumference, sometimes

singly, at others in plurality ; while sometimes it appears to

have grown round the extremity of a cylindrical body + inch

or more in diameter, and sometimes round a cylindrical body

of this kind which has traversed or transfixed it. But in most

of these instances the foreign bodies are made up of minute

Foraminifera, sponge-spicules, and fine material which looks

like part of a sea-bottom. How this is to be explained I am

ignorant. But the tissue-fibre itself is often filled up with

such material, which appears to have become incorporated

with it during growth.

Lastly, we come to the natural surface of the full-grown

Parkeria, or to that of a specimen 13 inch in diameter; and

this may be observed to be formed by the ends of the radiating

columns of tissue-fibre, which, at the circumference, rise above

the rest of the structure into little circular convex eminences,

varying in diameter under 1-24th inch (fig. 16, @), and possess-

60 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of

ing an irregular radiated structure, in the midst of whieh,

as well as in the intervals between them, may be seen the open-

ings of one, two, or three radial tubes (here 14-1800ths inch in

diameter), in accordance with the size of the eminence (fig. 16,6).

The difference in diameter or size of the eminences arises from

the columns, as they progress outwardly, having to supply

offsets or branches, here and there, to fill up the increased space

caused by their radiation ; while the interval between the emi-

nences is supplied by the surface of the last-formed lamina.

I regret that the illustrations are so small; but the object has

been to keep them of the natural size as much as possible, for

comparison, leaving the reader to magnify them into diagrams

if he should feel so disposed.

Obs. To say that the tissue-fibre of Parkeria in its present

condition was identical with chitine in the living state would

be absurd; but to say that calcareous fibre under this form

does not occur in any recent organism of this kind, and that

chitinous does, as in Hydractinia and especially in Chitina

ericopsis, is indisputable. Again, the uninterrupted homo-

geneity of the tissue-fibre of Parkerta is incompatible with the

more or less cored tissue-fibre of sponges. Moreover, that a

thick laminated chitinous species of Hydractinia of consider-

able thickness does occur, is proved by the recent species

figured under the name of H. levispina in the ‘ Annals’

(is).

Having thus identified the tissue-fibre of Parkeria, we come

to its structural or architectural developments; and here again

we have undoubtedly the “ tubes ” foreshadowed in our descrip-

tion of Hydractinia, and identified in those of the fossil species

(viz. H. pliocena), indicative of a ccenosarcal stolon-tubulation

united throughout the interior, and finally opening on the sur-

face. As to the “annulation” seen in the latter, that could

hardly be expected, from the irregularity of the reticulated

tissue-fibre ; at the same time, if every individual were exactly

alike, there would be no occasion for specific distinction.

The possibility of Parkeria being a species of Foraminifera

rested chiefly on the presence of a ‘ primordial chamber-cone ”

and the tissue-fibre being arenaceous like the composition of

Lituola, &c., which have both been shown to be untenable ;

while the absence of a primary or embryonic chamber‘in the

centre and the presence of reticulated tissue-fibre in its stead,

together with the neighbouring structure that I have mentioned,

the elaboration of the whole of. the architectural structure of the

test out of reticulated tissue-fibre, and the presence of one or

more comparatively /arge foreign bodies in the midst of it are

all facts, so far as my experience extends, singly or all to-

Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 61

gether, unparalleled in the structure of recent or fossilized

Foraminifera.

Lastly, the general homogeneity of the tissue-fibre in

Parkeria is incompatible with the general or partially cored

fibre of sponges, to say nothing of its uniformity in size, as

before mentioned. It may be a question, by-and-by, when we

come to Stromatopora, how far the radial tubes of Parkeria

extended continuously in a vertical direction—that is, whether

they went beyond two successive lamine. If they were like

those of Tubipora musica, they did not do so; for although

those of 7. musica appear to be continuous through a great

many successive lamin, they will, if examined interiorly, be

found, as before stated, to possess a diaphragm close to each

lamina, which thus divides them into a great number of parti-

tions. Again, in the fossil species Hydractinia pliocena the

radial tubes seem, from their length in the vertical section,

(fig. 7) to pass through several successive lamin; but on

reference to the illustration (fig. 9) it is evident that this may

be explained by their openings respectively in the floor and roof

of the interval or chamber (fig. 9, d, Z) being frequently oppo-

site each other. So in Stromatopora, the vertical continuation

of the tubes is no indication of their having been continuously

hollow, any more than in Tubipora musica. However, in the

hydroid polyp Tubularia indivisa the tubes are not only

continuously hollow for 6 to 12 inches, but separate, and equal

in diameter to those of Tubipora musica, viz. 1-16th of an

inch (Hinck’s Brit. Hydr. Zoophytes, p. 115, pl. xx.).

Species of PARKERIA.

Besides the spherical form of Parkeria, which, for distine-

tion sake, may be named P. spheerica, there is a bossed form,

in which the surface projects into a number of large, circular,

convex eminences, which might be designated P. nodosa. In

structure, the latter appears to differ from the former in the

wavy disposition of its laminee (which, of course, follow that

of the surface) from the very centre, showing that this form is

concurrent with the commencement of its growth. There is

also another form in the Cambridge Greensand, of which my

friend Mr. W. J. Sollas gave me specimens ; and this is cir-

cular compressed—that is, biconvex or lenticular. It might be

designated P. compressa. Possibly there are other varieties,

which may hereafter be recognized,

Lortusia (fig. 18).

As regards Loftusia (L. persica, Brady), which appears to

62 Mr. H. J. Carter on the olose Relationship of

have been so nearly allied to Parkeria that, if one can be

shown to have been allied to Hydractinia, the other must

follow, there can be no doubt that the general structure of

Loftusia is spiral and not concentric; but then, as Mr. Brady

states, and as [ have verified by my own observation in the

transverse and longitudinal sections of this fossil respectively,

there is no “ primordial’ cell or embryonic chamber in the

centre (/.c. p. 744), but, in its place, a minute “network”

(p. 745). This, as I have also just stated, has not in my ex-

perience any parallel in recent or fossilized Foraminifera. The

latter always begin from an embryonic cell or chamber. As

regards the “imperforate nature’’ of the lamina (“spiral”’),

which is synonymous with “ primary wall,” as stated in para-

graph 37, p. 746, this appears to me to be contraindicated at

the commencement of par. 42, p. 747, wherein we may read,

that “the layer immediately within the primary wall adds

greatly to its strength, not only from the additional thickness

it imparts, but also from the connexion its septal [? tubular]

prolongations establish between the successive whorls” (the

italics are mine). That the tubulation, or “radial tubes,” did

respectively communicate with the outer or “ parallel tubular

columns ”’ of the accessory structures of the preceding and fol-

lowing whorls, especially towards the “end of the central axis”

in the long section, is made evident by figs. 1 and 3, pl. 79 (2. ¢.);

for Mr. Brady’s descriptions and illustrations of Loftusia, like

those of Dr. Carpenter of Parkeria, are equally faithful ; and

hence I cannot help thinking that, if Mr. Brady had had the

advantage of an wninfiltrated specimen of Loftusia, wherein he

might have looked down upon the surface of the spiral lamina

instead of against a vertical section of it only, the two layers of

which the lamina is composed, and between which are situated

the “ openings ” as in Parkeria, would have been found to be

equally perforated, although, as I have before stated, in

Hydractinia they appear respectively, in the vertical section,

to be the edges of a continuous membrane or layer (see p. 49).

Indeed I have now (thanks to the kindness of Mr. Brady in

sending me a specimen) been able to demonstrate this satis-

factorily, by having ground down and polished the round

external surface of a Loftusia in such a way as to cause the

convexity to present the fine cribriform structure of the spiral

lamina, while the latter is surrounded on all sides by the

coarser one below or, rather, within it, just, in fact, what Mr.

Brady himself has represented in his pl. 71. fig. 1,c. The

existence of this cribriform structure is further confirmed by

the weathered surface of the specimen of Loftusia in the Mu-

seu of the Geological Society of London (which, through the

Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 63

kind help of my friend Mr. Dallas, | have been permitted to

examine), whose granulated surface, close to the edge of the

section, where it can be identified with the spiral lamina to

which it belongs, when viewed with the microscope, aided by

the addition of a little water covered by a thin glass disk for a

temporary varnish, presents the same reticulated structure with

(what were) the circular apertures, now filled with transparent

calespar, varying from 1- to 4-1800ths inch in diameter. This,

in comparison with the diameter of the apertures of the radial

tubes (viz. 14-1800ths inch) on the natural surface of a

Parkeria 14 inch in thickness, seems very small; but then it

should be remembered that towards the centre of the Parkeria

this aperture is not more than 6-1800ths inch in diameter,

while in Hydractinia calcarea the apertures do not exceed

34-1800ths inch, and in /Z. echinata the ecenosareal stoloni-

ferous creeping tubulation is enly 5-1800ths inch in diameter,

&e. So that, after all, these apertures on the surface of

Loftusia were not relatively small.

Comparing the radial tubes in Loftusta with the single one

that unites the successively enclosing chambers of the ovoid

Foraminifera termed “ //lipsoidina,’ as Mr. Brady has done

(p. 748), would lead one to infer that they finally opened on

the surface of Loftusta as in Parkeria, which 1s just. what

might be expected, although not actually stated by Mr. Brady.

Undoubtedly there is a great resemblance between the spiral

growth of Loftusta and that of the Foraminifera generally,

especially Alveolina; but here the resemblance ends; while a

“spiral growth ” is by no means peculiar to the Foraminifera.

The general form also of Loftusia is elliptical, as in Alveolina ;

but instead of the sigmoid longitudinal lines dividing the sur-

face of Alveolina into segments like those of an orange, with

transverse parallel lines between them, we have in Loftusia a

minutely granulated surface, irregularly bossed, and sprinkled

with papilliform eminences about 1-50th inch in diameter

(fig. 18, a,b). At least this is what may be observed in the

large specimen of the Geological Society’s Museum.

And here it should be remembered that, in studying the

fossil structure, the white parts or lines represent the substance

of the test, and the dark ones the intervals which were

occupied by the sarcode; at the same time, that a white line

may be merely the cylindrical wall of a dark interior, as seen

in the radial tubes of Parkerta under section.

That Loftusia was irregularly bossed during growth may

also be seen én the section, sit in this respect serves to con-

firm what, on the surface, might be doubted, from the quantity

of matrix left about the specimens, consisting almost entirely

64 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of

of minute Foraminifera and rounded objects which might be

confounded with the proper surface-elevations. But while

the sections show that the surface was an irregularly undu-

lating one, it also seems to show that the bosses for the most

art originated from the accidental incorporation of a larger

foreign body than the animal was accustomed to enclose.

With reference to the resemblance of Alveolina meandrina

to Loftusia, as stated in my paper in the ‘ Annals’ (1876,

vol. xvii. p. 192), that can only be taken now for what it is

worth. The former is undoubtedly a species of Foraminifera,

the latter not.

As in Parkeria, there are many foreign bodies to be observed

in the test of Loftusta, probably arising from its unfixed

habit in the bottom of the sea, where it would be constantly

rolling about in contact with small objects which it might

thus incorporate during growth, after the manner of Sponges

under similar circumstances. Indeed, as many specimens of

Parkeria present foreign nucleiform portions which are filled

with sea-bottom only, so does Loftusta ; and not only this, but

in some instances, both in Parkerta and Loftusia, there are

parts of the tissue-fibre structure which are almost obscured by

the quantity of foreign material (sand, &c.) incorporated with

it during growth.

While, then, there can be little doubt that Loftusia was no

more a species of Foraminifera than Parkeria, there may be

doubt as to the nature of the substance of which the test was

formed, since I see no means at present of determining

whether this was calcareous or chitinous, from the metamor-

phosis which the original structure has undergone by crystal-

line infiltration.

Finally, although it has been stated that Loftusta cannot be

considered a species of Foraminifera, it should be remembered

that its spiral structure is so much like one that it seems to

indicate a close relationship between the Rhizopoda and the

Hydrozoa, ex. gr. Ameba and Hydra.

? Bradya tergestina, Stache, MS.

We now come to a fossil (from the Lower White Chalk of

Dover) which forms an important link in our series, since it

not only presents the ccenosarcal stolon-tubulation of Hydrac-

tinia echinata on its surface, but the tissue-fibre of Parkeria

throughout, and the vein-like stellates which are so characteristic

of the Stromatopora. It belongs to the British Museum ; and

through Mr. H. Woodward’s kind help, I am enabled to give

the following description of it.

Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 65

General form irregularly subglobular, bossed with four or

more monticular eminences of unequal size and height, which

meet each other at their circumferences respectively. Com-

position calcareous. Colour whitish grey. Surface granulated

from the weathering of minute reticulation formed by the

anastomosing of delicate tissue-fibre ; tissue-fibre like a mass

of crochet-knitting, the thread of which is about 3-1800ths inch

in diameter, and the interstices a little more, viz. about

5-1800ths inch in diameter; opaque, whitish on the surface,

transparent in the interior, but not coated with granular calespar

as in Parkeria; presenting circular apertures about 12-1800ths

inch in diameter (now filled up with calcareous material),

densely scattered at variable distances from each other on the

surface throughout the tissue-fibre ; also a stellate arrangement

of branched grooves which, radiating from the summit of each

boss or eminence, finally mingle in their ultimate divisions

with those of the surrounding eminences; but with no appear-

ance of aperture on the summit; crossed by a creeping,

branched, tortuous, dendriform fibre in prominent relief, which

appears to be independent of the grooves, although in intimate

relation with tha tissue-fibre, which it penetrates or issues from

here and there, sometimes dipping under a portion to appear

again after a short distance, and sending off laterally minor

branches throughout the whole of its course ; largest branches

about 10-1800ths inch in diameter, cylindrical, and composed

of athin opaque layer externally, filled with transparent calc-

= ag interiorly. Internal structure consisting throughout of

the same kind of delicate, anastomosing, tortuous tissue-fibre

seen on the surface, traversed by straight circular tubes from

5- to 12-1800ths inch in diameter and at variable distances

from each other of 5- to 20-1800ths inch, which assume a

radiating direction as they increase in number with their

distance from the centre to the circumference, where the last

open on the surface by the apertures above mentioned, or did so

before they were fossilized and filled with calespar. Hach

tube now composed of a white opaque cylinder filled with trans-

arent calespar, the centre of w ich is also opaque and clouded.

ize of specimen ? inch in its greatest diameter; width of

widest grooves, that is, at the summit of the boss, 1-24th inch

in diameter.

Hab. Marine. Lower White Chalk.

Loc. Dover.

Obs. Lam informed by Mr. H. Brady, who had previously sent

me for examination a thin slice of a fossil similar to that above

mentioned, that Dr. Stache, of Vienna, has described and named

it, as above stated, “ provisionally.” He obtained his speci-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 5

66 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of

mens from a limestone deposit on the eastern shore of the

Adriatic, near Trieste, which deposit he has called “ Liburnische

Stufe,”” and considers intermediate between the Upper Creta-

ceous and Lower Eocene strata. Possessing this thin slice

only, I, of course, am not able to say if it be the same species

as that from the Lower Chalk of Dover, although the con-

tour of the section, its size, colour, composition, and struc-

ture, so far as the tissue-fibre goes, appear to be identical ;

but the “thin slice” presents no trace of radiating tubes,

although the tissue-fibre is more neatly defined, and there are

evident, although indistinct, lines of concentricity which do

not appear in the British-Museum specimen. Then Mr.

Brady also states that his example cannot claim to be a type

specimen; and therefore, for the present, the question must

thus remain undecided.

However, this does not interfere with the facts which the

English fossil supplies ; and the first is the presence of the

“branched, tortuous, dendriform fibre in prominent relief” on

the surface, which is precisely like that which the ccenosarcal

stolon-tubulation on the surface of a specimen of Hydractinia

echinata, picked up on the beach here (PI.VIII. fig. 3), would

represent if fossilized, even to the annulation, which, although

ill-defined, also appears to be present in one portion of the

structure; next to this, the reticulated anatomosing tissue-

fibre, without incrustation, of which the fossil is composed,

which, with the radiating tubes, at once establishes a close re-

semblance between Bradya tergestina, Parkeria, and Stroma-

topora; lastly, the stelliform, branched systems of grooves

respectively (which were probably tubular in the recent

organism), on the summit of the eminences, are identical with

those seen on the surface and summits of the bosses in Stro-

matopora.

I had hoped to find the latter on the summits of the bosses

respectively in Parkeria nodosa; but Mr. E. T. Newton, —

who kindly undertook to examine the specimen at the Museum

of the Royal School of Mines, as well as the still better one at

the British Museum, states in his letter of the 2nd of October

last, “‘ 1 cannot see any trace” of them; while he gives a

rough sketch from memory of a specimen in the Cambridge

Museum with much larger bosses, indeed not altogether un-

like in shape, but much larger than those of Bradya tergestina,

stating, at the same time, that he had seen a specimen in the

British Museum on which “ there are certain irregular promi-

nences; and from these vein-like markings are seen spreading

out somewhat as in Stromatopora.” ‘This was the specimen

ebove described, which Mr. H. Woodward, having since had

Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 67

it sliced and polished, has kindly submitted for my examina-

tion.

Whether the tissue-fibre of this fossil was calcareous or not,

I am unable to decide, further than that, if right in identifying

the “branched, tortuous, dendriform fibre” on the surface of

the fossil with the coenosarcal stolon-tubulation of Hydractinia

echinata, the former also may have undergone the same

change—that is, from chitine to carbonate of lime.

I have stated that there are boss-like projections irregularly

scattered over the surface of Loftusia persica, corresponding

with a wavy condition of the spiral lamina opposite them in

the section, and that they also bear branched lines running

over their summits respectively, which look like traces of the

stellate systems seen in Bradya and Stromatopora (fig. 18, c) ;

but I have also added that most of these appear to be acci-

dental. How far the reason I have assigned for this may be

accepted, remains for future observation to determine.

It might be said that Bradya tergestina is a Stromatopora ;

but if so, Stvomatopora is handed down to us in Parkeria; for

the tissue-fibre and radiating tubes in Parkeria are, in a tan-

gential section, identical with those both of Bradya and Stro-

matoporda.

I regret that the fossil reached me after my plate of illus-

trations to this paper had been filled up; but a daa of the

tissue-fibre would only be a repetition of. that which is given

of Parkeria in fig. 14, minus the incrustation; and an almost

facsimile of the stellates may be seen in fig. 19, making

allowance for the larger size and lesser number of bosses in

Bradya tergestina; while the branched fibre in prominent

relief on the surface is represented in the ccenosarcal tubula-

tion of Hydractinia echinata (fig. 3).

D’Orbigny gives a figure, viz. Stellispongia variabilis,

very much in appearance like the above fossil, which is stated

to extend from the Trias (Saliférien) to the Eocene (Suesso-

nien) strata inclusively (Cours élément. de Paléont. et d. Géo-

logie, t. i. p. 214, fig. 338). =_

STROMATOPORA.

My friend Mr. W. J. Sollas, who has for some time past

been directing his attention to the different species of Stroma-

topora within his reach, and who has generously presented me

with some specimens, and brought to my notice others, had,

from the regular hexactinellid structure of one in particular (to

which I shall return hereafter), been, like myself, inclined to

the idea that it was originally a Sponge. But when I learned

68 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of

from Prof. King, of Galway, and Mr. Sollas, too, that some of

these specimens at least presented a reticulated structure, it

struck me that they might be allied to Parkeria.

Under this impression, I paid a visit to my friend Mr. Vicary,

of Exeter, in whose beautiful collection (the more beautiful, too,

because it has been made subservient to researches in geology

and paleontology) I knew there were several specimens of

Stromatopora from the Devonian Limestone, especially a large

conical one, about 6 inches by 4 in its greatest diameters, in

dark, almost black, limestone, with a bossed surface not unlike

the bossed form of Parkeria to which I have before alluded.

Having found my friend, as usual, only too anxious to place

every thing in this way at my disposal, [ examined this speci-

men, as well as another of the same kind, which, although

imperfect, had retained a portion of the bossed surface from

which a polished section had been made cnwards vertically, so

as to show the structure of the Stromatopora in this direction,—

when I became impressed with the resemblance of the wavy

character of the concentric lines to that of Parkeria nodosa, and,

on turning to the surface itself, found this granulated also like

that of Parkeria, arising from the weathering out of the inter-

stitial matter of the same kind of tissue-fibre. Moreover, on

the summit of each of the bosses just mentioned is a stelli-

form lineation, whose arms descending in a branched, radiating,

subdendritic form, meet in their ultimate divisions those of the

neighbouring stellates; while over the whole surface, bosses

and all indiscriminately, are regularly scattered small pa-

piliform elevations about 1-96th inch in diameter, but of va-

riable sizes and at variable distances from each other (fig. 19,

aa,bb). The stellate lines, together with a similar papilliform

eminence in the centre, about 1-48th inch in diameter, and

the papilliform eminences throughout, are chiefly made up of

transparent calespar, which contrasts strongly from its homo-

geneity with the surrounding tissue-fibre, indicating that ori-

ginally all these parts were hollow; besides this, the more

superficial lines of the stellate are rendered more evident by

being slightly raised above the general surface ; so that they are

not grooves like the stellate lines of Bradya tergestina. The

stelliform systems, which are a well-known feature of Stroma-

topora, have already been foreshadowed in the description of

Bradya tergestina, and perhaps, as has before been stated, in

a rudimentary form in Loftusta persica, if not also in the sub-

radiating lines on the eminences of the surface of Parkeria

spherica and, through the plane projection, of the large spine

of Hydractinia echinata, as before mentioned (p. 48).

But be this as it may, it appears here, as well as in Bradya

{

Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 69

tergestina, under a form so like the vents on several kinds of

Sponges, where they are outlets of so many systems of super-

ficial radiating, branched, excretory canals (which, albeitin their

natural state they are grooves or gutters in the dermal struc-

ture of the sponge converted into canals by the dermal sarcode

and rising more or less into monticular eminences respectively,

more or less regularly arranged, become mere gutters, as

in Bradya tergestina, when all the soft or sarcodic parts are

abstracted, but, if filled with mineral material, might ar in

relief the same form as in the Stromatopora to which I have

ad alluded), that, as stated respecting the near proximity of the

ydrozoa and the Rhizopoda (Ameba and Hydra), in regard

to the spiral structure of Loftusia we might also add here :—

there is a near proximity between the Hydrozoa and the

Spongida, whereby the stellates of Stromatopora might have

been excretory canal-systems in each instance, although the

rest of the structure pertains more to the Hydrozoa.

When we consider that all animal forms are evolved out of

simple, apparently structureless sarcode, whether passing or

permanent, it is not more surprising that such sarcode should

possess the power of movement than that it should be able to

assume a definite and beautiful form by movement, ex. gr. the

Spongozoon, which, at one moment isa flagellated infusorium

and at another a polymorphic piece of sarcode like an Amoeba,

or the test of Foraminifera, which is produced by an animal

apparently differing very little from a polymorphic Ameba, and

itis not strange that the Hydrozoa, which are so near the latter

in the scale of organization, should evolve similar forms.

The next object to which Mr. Vicary directed my attention

is part of a large specimen of a Stromatopora that is subinfil-

trated on the surface, and presents in a most striking manner

the vertical tubes and transverse lamin coated with granular

calespar, very like that of the tissue-fibre of Parkerta. With

the advantage of thus knowing the exact position relatively of

the tubes and lamine, it was not difficult to grind down a

fragment of this vertically to the tubes and to the lamine re-

spectively. Thus was obtained a direct view of the ends of the

tubes on one side (fig. 20), and a longitudinal section of them on

the other (fig. 21, a). In the former the tubes were observed

to be intimately connected by direct intertubular communica-

tion of a smaller kind (fig. 21, 6), like that uniting the apertures

on the surface of H. Vicary?, and to be scattered throu fae the

mass of reticulated tissue-tibre indiscriminately—that 1s, in the

midst of the stellates (which are also present here and there ;

for, of course, on every layer they are formed, although

covered in by the following one, and thus in horizontal or tan-

70 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of

gential sections must appear throughout the fossil), as well as

between the stellates; while the lateral section of the tubes

showed that they were continuous through several lamine,

and possessed of the diaphragms (fig. 21, a) seen in H. plio-

cena (fig. 10, a), and identified here with the annulation of the

coenosarcal stolon-tubulation of Hydractinia echinata (fig. 3).

Although, however, the tubes themselves appear continuous,

their interior may be, and evidently is, divided by diaphragms

of some kind, as before noticed in comparing the radial tubes

of Parkeria with those of Tubipora musica. 'The “ intertu-

bular communication ”’ is a feature of Syringopora.

Here it should be remembered that there is a marked differ-

ence presented by the structure of Stromatopora in the vertical

and horizontal sections; that is, while the former represents a

series of vertical lines cut at right angles by horizontal ones, the

latter represents nothing of the kind, but a mass of minutely

reticulated tissue instead, sprinkled over with the truncated

ends of the radiating tubes and more or less fragmentary

remains of the stellates. It would therefore be impossible to

learn the vertical structure from the horizontal one, and vice

vers@, here, any more than in Parkeria and Loftusia.

In the section of another specimen (fig. 22), called by Mr.

Sollas Syringopora, the apertures of the truncated radiating

tubes, now filled with calespar (fig. 22, 5), are larger and con-

fined to the area between the stellates (fig. 22, a); while the

latter, structurally, are often closed in the centre, indicative of

their central tubulation not having been continued throughout,

as we have seen in the larger species of Hydractinia echinata,

&e., together with those of H. pliocena and H. Vicaryt. Again,

on account of this section having been made a little obliquely

to the horizontal plane, the lines of the “ annulation” have

been brought into view most convincingly, so much so that,

from the large size of the tubes, they present the spiral appear-

ance of annulated gonothece in the Hydrozoa cut slantingly

(fig. 23). Why the parietes of the tube do not show a corre-

sponding annulation I cannot explain; but in H. Vicaryi this

is also the case, although the casts of these tubes within them

are distinctly constricted (fig. 12, b). In H. pliocena, however,

where there is no cast and nothing but a hollow cylinder, the

constrictions are equally evident (fig. 10).

The largest specimen of Stromatopora seen by Mr. Vicary

in the quarries of the Devonian Limestone in Devonshire, he

thinks must have had a hemispherical radius of 2 feet.

Stromatopora striatella (figs. 24 & 25).

Subsequently Mr. Sollas brought me a specimen of Stroma-

Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 71

topora striatella obtained from the Silurian formation at

enlock. It is composed of yellowish-grey compact lime-

stone, cylindrical in form, meek i conical at the free end, and

truncated at the fixed one, which is fractured, about 3 inches

long and 1} inch in diameter; granulated on the surface and

covered more or less with papilliform eminences, each of which

(about 1-20th inch in diameter) appears to have had an o pening

in the summit, about 8-1800ths inch in diameter, now filled up

with calespar (fig. 24, 4), in the midst of which are stellates

(fig.24,a) with centres respectively about 7 of an inch apart, and

composed of radiating branched grooves ¢n the surface, whose

ultimate divisions meet those of the neighbouring stellates; each

stellate also appears to have had a papilliform eminence in the

centre, about 24-1800ths inch, with the appearance of an aperture

in its summit about 8-1800ths inch in diameter, now also filled

with calespar; while the fond or granulated surtace is produced,

as before stated, by the weathering out of the interstices of a

reticulated tissue-fibre like that of Parkeria, &c. Internally,

on the other hand, the structure is laminated and concentric,

irregularly undulating in accordance with the irregularities on

the surface during the successive periods of growth. It is not

difficult to see that the tubular spaces, which communicate

with each other in the midst of the reticulated tissue-fibre,

finally terminated on the surface; and on examining the

centre of the fossil, Mr. Sollas and myself observed a foreign

body bearing very much the appearance of a fragment of an

Orthoceras (fig. 25, a), which is at least } of an inch long and

+ of an inch in diameter, filled with transparent calespar, whose

homogeneity contrasts strongly with the tortuous tissue-fibre

of the Stromatopora generally, and presenting three distinct

septa towards the largest end, with a fourth, which probably,

from its appearance, terminates this part; while the shell-sub-

stance on the sides presents under the microscope an obliquely

laminated structure throughout, indicative of its having been

formed of the consecutive concave layers of the septa

generally. ;

Obs. Now here we have a very similar structure to Parkeria,

with a concamerated shell for a foreign body in the centre,

while the surface is somewhat like that of Loftusva, with the

stellates more evidently developed as in Stromatopora, all in a

fossil so far back as the Upper Silurian System.

After this, Mr. Sollas showed me a fragment of a specimen

of a calcareous Stromatopora from the Devonian Limestone,

of which a polished section had been made vertically to the

lamination, and therefore longitudinally with the tubulation.

Here the base or tissue, if it may be so called, is not fibrous

72 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of

like that of Parkeria, &c., but massive, white, and opaque like

that of Hydractina pliocena, in the midst of which the tubes,

together with traces of the stelliform systems, show themselves

in dark lines filled with transparent calespar, which, with

those of the undulating lamination indicated by broken lines

of circular holes and oblong spaces, are altogether so like that

of H. pliocena, that the two, mutatis mutandis, are almost iden-

tical; that is, the tubes are a little less in diameter trans-

versely, and there are traces of the stellate systems, which do

not exist in H. pliocena. There are also lines of opaque white

matter across the transparent calespar of the tubes, which

indicate here and there in their parietes the presence of dia-

phragms and apertures, the latter indicating the union of the

tubes by intertubular channels like that represented in fig. 21,

to which I have before alluded as a feature of Syréngopora.

I have said “ traces of stellates;’” but if the section had

been made horizontally or tangentially to the lamination, the

stellates would have been complete. ‘This shows that to fairly

describe species of Stromatopora it will be necessary to get

their natural surface as well as their interior, if possible, and

to cut the specimens vertically and parallel to the planes of

growth respectively, thus obtaining two surfaces, which will

then satisfactorily show the form, size, and relative position of

the elementary parts of the structure; after which oblique

sections may be made for further elucidation. All this I must

leave to my friend Mr. Sollas, who has paid much more atten-

tion to the subject than I have, and whose intention now is to

publish an exhaustive account of the Stromatopore as soon as

time permits ; hence the brevity of my remarks.

Meanwhile, to return to the calcareous specimen from the

Devonian Limestone, which Mr. Sollas presented to me as an

instance of hexactinellid structure closely resembling that of the

hexactinellid sponges, and which at the time I myself could

conceive to be nothing else,—I now find by actual comparison

that in structure it is almost too persistently regular for that

of any solid hexactinellid sponge with which I am acquainted.

In this specimen or species the vertical, which are the largest

white lines or fibres seen in the vertical section, are almost

continuous for a long distance, which is not the case in the

hexactinellid sponge-structure, and only has its direct type in

the structure of Tubipora musica, where the interior of the

vertical tubes, as I have before stated, is interrupted by dia-

phragms, and therefore not continuous, as might appear from

mere external examination ; while the horizontal fibres, which

are smaller, are equally continuous and hollow. Again, turning

to the horizontal section (that is, parallel with the lamination),

Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 73

the ends of the vertical fibres appear to be most frequently

arranged hexagonally, with one in the centre, thus presenting

respectively six horizontal arms, which, together with the

ascending and descending one, would make eight.

We have also to assume, in case of its having been a

hexactinellid sponge, the transformation of siliceous into cal-

careous material,—not a usual occurrence; for there are no

calcareous sponges with a hexactinellid structure ; indeed they

are all ‘fbreless, that is, they consist respectively of a mass of

sarcode densely charged with calcareous spicules, like a bag

of pins—only, of course, with a definite arrangement. But, as

I have just stated, the structure of this species, like that of all

the rest of the Stromatopora, requires to be studied in all its

bearings before a correct opinion can be obtained of its original

nature.

Thus, in recapitulation, we have seen the identity that

exists between the recent species of Hydractinia and the

fossil species of the Suffolk Prac and Upper Greensand of

Haldon Hill, near Exeter, respectively ; then the striking

resemblance between the chitinous tissue-fibre of the chitinous

Hydractiniide, especially that of Chitina ericopsis, and the.

tissue-fibre of Dakores together with that of the radial tubes

of the latter to the radiating or vertical tubes of Hydractinia

ae ; afterwards the resemblance of Parkeria to Loftusia.

hen the resemblance of the Lower White Chalk fossil

(? Bradya tergestina) to Parkeria on the one, and the Stroma-

topore on the other side; lastly, the presence in Stromatopora

striatella, of the Upper Silurian System, of a concamerated

test in the centre, just as foreign to its structure as the con-

camerated test in jae which Stromatopora otherwise so

intimately resembles.

All this chain of evidence seems to lead to the conclusion

that the whole of these organisms, both recent and fossil,

were species of Hydrozoa, and neither Foraminifera nor

Sponges.

But foregone conclusions with so-called scientific men, are

too often unfortunately like fashion in their governing power,

since, although facts may be demonstrated, they are frequently

negatived by individuals who, if they reflected, would, from

their want of actual experience in this matter, be modest

where they are violent in party denunciation. At the same

time, as I have long since stated, “in proportion to the gene-

ral acquaintance with the lower animals will be the correct-

ness of the views respecting them, both recent and fossi-

lized.”

74 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII.

N.B. Figs. 1-6, 10, 12, 21, and 28 are on the scale of 1-48th to 1-1800th

inch, fig. 9 on the scale of 1-96th to 1-1800th, and fig. 14 on the

scale of 1-96th to 1-2700th inch; all the rest are of the natural size. It

should be remembered that the ground-work of figs. 8, 11, 15, 16, 18,

and 19 is granulated, but too small to be represented in a drawing of the

natural size; hence the white ground must be considered as such; the

granulation being produced by the weathering out of the interstitial

matter of the tortuous anastomosing tissue-fibre of which the organisms

respectively were composed. In figs. 20, 22, and 24, this granulation, of

course, is not present, as they are taken from fresh sections,

Fig. 1. Hydractinia echinata. Vertical section of skeleton, magnified ;

composed of chitinous tissue-fibre. a, primary lamina; 8, pri-

mary interval; c, secondary lamina; d, secondary interval; e e,

small spines, free and connected with the secondary lamina re-

spectively ; f, surface of third lamina and that of the Hydrac-

tinia; g, large spine.

Fig. 2. The same. Horizontal section of base of large spine: a, closed

summit of same.

Fig. 3. The same. Fragment of ccenosarcal stolon-like tubulation creep-

ing over the surface, forming corresponding grooves in the latter

and connected with the interior. a, annulation; 6, the same,

truncated to show the diaphragmatic form of the constrictions ;

c, points of chitine (‘horn cells”) on the part sinking into the

interior.

Fig. 4. Hydractinia calcarea,n. sp. Vertical section of skeleton, magnified ;

composition calcareous. a, primary lamina; 0, primary in-

terval; c, secondary or surface-lamina; d, small spines, free, and

connected respectively with secondary lamina ; e, spines on secon-

dary or surface lamina; f, large spine ; gg, chitinous diaphragms

leading from the apertures on the surface (fig. 5,cec) to the

primary interval.

Fig. 5. The same. Diagram of portion of surface to show :-—aaa, large

spines; 0b}, area of small spines, not delineated for perspicuity ;

ece, apertures leading down through short tubes respectively

into primary interval; ddd, interstitial fosse, smooth, not

spined; ee, hole of the diaphagm as seen through the aperture.

Fig. 6. The same. Horizontal section of base of large spine. a, form of

columnar cavity ; b, closed summit of large spine.

Fig. 7. Hydractinia pliocena, Allman, (fossil), natural size; vertical

section. aa, Buccinum; bb, Hydractinia, showing the “ inter-

vals” in the form of chambers, arranged in horizontal lines, cut

vertically by radiating tubes.

‘ig. 8. The same. Portion of natural surface, natural size, showing :—

a, large spines; bb, grooves formed by ccenosarcal tubulation

(fig. 8); ¢, circular area, to which the apertures of the surface

are added, all the rest having been omitted for perspicuity.

Fig. 9. The same. Vertical section of fragment of surface of last-formed

‘“Jamina and intervals,” magnified, showing how the vertical

tubes on each side of the interval or chamber, being opposite,

might appear in the general section to be continuous. 4, small

spines of natural surface ; 6, apertures in natural surface ; cy

annulated tubes leading down from apertures to intervals; ddd,

chambers or intervals; e, spines remaining free in intervals,

‘wl

Fig. 10.

Fig. 1,

Fig. 12.

Fig. 13.

Fig. 14.

Fig. 15.

Fig. 16.

Fig. 17.

Fig. 18.

Fig. 19.

Fig. 20.

Fig. 21.

Fig. 22.

Fig. 23.

Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 75

The same. Longitudinal section of a tube magnified, showing

the “annulation ;” a, tranverse section to show the diaphrag-

matic form of the constriction, with hole in the centre.

Hydractinia Vicaryi, n. sp. (fossil), nat. size. Portion of natural

surface, showing :—a, large spines ; }, circular area, to which the

apertures of the surface are added; all the rest having been

omitted for perspicuity.

The same. Cast of tube, showing annulations. a, cylindrical

form of the cavity in which the cast (4) is found.

Parkeria spherica. Vertical section, natural size. a, infil-

trated or consolidated zone or shell; 5, semi-infiltrated zone; c¢,

unintiltrated portion, or kernel; d, the first six lamin of ¢,

delineated to show intervals traversed vertically by the radiatin

tubes; the innermost elliptical, at one end of which the fink

ate represents a cavity in which probably there was some

ind of foreign body.

The same. Daarhen of tissue-fibre, magnified to show its re-

ticulated, anastomosing, contorted arrangement and its composi-

tion. a, fibre, composed of colourless transparent calespar; 4,

coating or incrustation, composed of granular, crystalline, yellow-

ish calcite.

The same. Diagram of portion of surface of kernel (fig. 13, c),

showing :—a, ends of radiating pillars of tissue-fibre ; 6, circular

area, to which the ends of the radiating tubes are added. Natu-

ral size.

The same. Diagram of portion of natural surface of a specimen

13 inch in diameter, showing :—a, ends of radiating pillars of

tissue-fibre ; , circular area, to which the ends of the radiating

tubes are added. Natural size.

The same. Vertical section, natural size. a, circle indicating

size of specimen; 4, the first six lamin, delineated to show

intervals traversed vertically by the radiating tubes; c, foreign

nucleus, consisting of a fragment of a Nautiloid test.

Loftusia persica, Brady. Portion of natural surface, natural

size. a, papilliform apertural eminences of radial tubes; J,

boss-like eminence, presenting, c,a trace of branched lines across

(? radiating) from the summit.

Stromatopora with bossed surface, in black-grey Devonian

limestone. In the possession of Mr. Vicary. Portion of natural

surface, natural size. aaa, bosses presenting the “ stellate

system of canals ” respectively on the summit; 6, papillary aper-

tures of radial tubes.

Stromatopora in grey Devonian limestone, subinfiltrated. In the

possession of Mr. Vicary. Diagram of horizontal section, na-

rare size. a, stellate systems of canals; 0, ends of radiating

tubes.

The same. Horizontal section of ends of radiating tubes, magni-

fied, to show intertubular communication like that of Syringo-

pora: a, longitudinal section of tube, to show diaphragmatic

lines and appearance of annulation; 6, intertubular communi-

cations.

Stromatopora (Syringopora), in grey Devonian limestone. In the

possession of Mr. Vicary. Nearly horizontal section, natural

size. a, stellate system of canals; 4, ends of the radiating tubes,

much larger than in the foregoing instance.

The same. Section of radiating tube, magnified, to show the dia-

phragmatic lines of annulation cut obliquely.

76 Mr. W. C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide.

Fig. 24, Stromatopora striatella, in yellowish compact limestone, from

Upper Silurian system. Portion of natural surface, natural

size. a, stellate systems of canals; b, papillary apertures of

radial tubes.

Fig. 25. The same. Horizontal section, natural size, showing :—a,

foreign nucleus, consisting of a fragment of a concamerated test

like Orthoceras.

V.—Descriptions of twenty-five new Species of Hesperide.

By W. C, HewirTson.

WHEN ten years ago I described 176 new species of Hespe-

ride, I stated that I would apologize for doing so (knowing

the worthlessness of descriptions unaccompanied by illustra-

tions) if I did not hope to figure the whole in the ‘ Exotic

Butterflies.’ I am happy to say that nearly the whole have

been figured; and, though I cannot now make the same

promise, since that work has come to its hundredth and

final part, I still hope to figure the Hesperide which I am

now describing in the ‘ Illustrations of Diurnal Lepidoptera,’

in which the Lycenide now make their appearance. may

repeat now what I stated then, that, although numbers of

Hesperide differ little on the upperside, some characteristic

traits exist on the underside of the posterior wing; and upon

these I have chiefly relied to enable me to discriminate one

from another.

Hesperia Gronessa.

Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis octo hyalinis : his infra angulo

anali albo fasciaque submarginali pallida: posticis infra fasciis

duabus macularum pallidarum: abdomine albo.

Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with eight small

transparent white spots—two in the cell, three in a longitu-

dinal band below these, and three near the apex: the fringe

of the posterior wing and the abdomen white.

_ Underside as above, except that the anal angle of the ante-

rior wing is broadly white, and that there is a submarginal

series of indistinct pale spots, and that the posterior wing has

two submarginal series of similar spots.

Exp. 14 inch.

Hab. Angola (Rogers).

Tn the collection of W. C. Hewitson.

Mr. W. C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. 77

Hesperia Fiscella.

Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis sex hyalinis: posticis fascia

ochracea : his infra fascia flava.

Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with six trans-

aha spots—one in the cell, one just below it, one (minute)

tween it and the inner margin, and three (at a distance from

each other) between it and the apex. Posterior wing crossed

transversely by an indistinct ochreous band.

cman fl as above, except that the band of the posterior

wing is more distinct and A 4 yellow.

Exp. 1,4) inch.

Hab, Para.

In the collection of W. C. Hewitson.

Hesperia Zema.

Alis utrinque rufo-fuscis: anticis punctis sex hyalinis: posticis

macula ochracea: his infra fascia alba.

Upperside dark rufous-brown. Anterior wing with six trans-

parent white spots—one in the cell, two divided by a branch

of the median nervure, and three near the apex: a black

linear spot (which denotes the male) from the inner margin.

Posterior wing with an indistinct central ochreous spot: the

fringe white.

nderside as above, except that it is rufous, that the ante-

rior wing has the costal margin and a subapical band ochra-

ceous, and that the posterior wing is crossed from the costal

margin to the caledan nervure by a band of pale yellow.

Exp. 1,5 inch.

Hab. Darjeeling and Sarawak.

In the collection of W. C. Hewitson.

Hesperia Zimra.

Alis supra fuscis: anticis fascia longitudinali media punctisque

duobus subapicalibus bifidis hyalinis: posticis fascia angulari

ochracea: his infra viridi-fuscis, macula basali fasciaque lata

flavo-albis.

Upperside dark rufous-brown. Anterior wing crossed lon-

eitudenally at the middle by a quadrifid band, and near the

apex by two bifid spots, all transparent. Posterior wing

crossed transversely near the middle by an angular ochreous

band: the fringe pale yellow.

Underside as above, except that it is tinted with green,

that both wings have a submarginal band of ochreous spots,

78 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide.

and that the posterior wing has a pale yellow spot at the base

and a central broad angular band of pale yellow from the

costal margin to the submedian nervure.

Exp. 1¥5 inch.

Hab. Brazil.

In the collection of W. C. Hewitson.

Hesperia Oropa.

Alis supra fuscis: anticis puncto fasciaque flavis: posticis puncto

fasciaque angulari lata fulvis: alis infra viridi-fuscis, fasciis albis.

Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing crossed from the

costal margin near the apex to the middle of the inner margin

by a continuous orange-yellow band. Posterior wing with a

spot near the base and a broad central angular band from the

costal margin to beyond the middle, both orange.

Underside as above, except that the bands are nearly white,

that the anterior wing has the apical half green and a spot of

yellow in the cell, and that the posterior wing is green and

has the band extended to nearer the anal angle.

Exp. 1, inch.

Hab. Brazil.

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Very near to H. Zimra, but differs from it in the continuous

band on the upperside of the anterior wing, in having a

small spot in the cell on the underside of the same wing, and

in having the spot which in //. Zimra is at the base of the

underside of the posterior wing lower down.

Hesperia Goza.

Alis utrinque rufo-fuscis: anticis fascia maculari longitudinali flava:

posticis macula ochracea : his infra fascia lata recta alba.

Upperside dark rufous-brown. Anterior wing crossed lon-

gitudinally by a band of three pale yellow spots. Posterior

wing with a central indistinct ochreous spot.

Underside as above, except that it is paler and that the

posterior wing is crossed at the middle by a broad, straight,

very equal band of pale yellow and has a triangular spot

of the same colour on the inner margin: the fringe and a

pale spot near it rufous. The palpi, breast, and abdomen

orange.

Exp. 15 inch.

Hab. Venezuela.

In the collections of W. C. Hewitson and Dr. Staudinger.

Mr. W. ©. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. 79

Hesperia Meza.

Alis utrinque fuscis : anticis punctis novem hyalinis: posticis puncto

hyalino punctisque duobus ochraceis : his infra fasciis duabus cine-

raceis.

Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with nine trans-

= spots—two in the cell, four in a central longitudinal

and, and three (touching) near the apex. Posterior wing

with a transparent spot before the middle and two ochreous spots

below it.

Underside as above, except that the anterior wing has a

spot of grey near the inner margin and one at the apex, and

that the posterior wing has a pale yellow line poutine the

abdominal fold, and is crossed at the middle and near the

outer margin by bands of grey.

Exp. 1%; inch.

Hab, Angola (Rogers).

In the collection of W. C. Hewitson.

Hesperia Galesa.

Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis octo hyalinis: posticis punctis

quatuor, quorum duo solum sunt hyalina.

Both sides dark brown. Anterior wing with eight trans-

= white spots—two in the cell, four in a longitudinal

and, and two near the apex. Posterior wing with a trans-

verse series of three or four spots, two of which only are

distinct and transparent. Anus white.

Exp. 14 inch.

Hab. West Africa.

In the collection of W. C. Hewitson.

A very robust species and much like the last, probably its

male.

Hesperia Fibrena.

Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis undecim hyalinis: posticis

angulo anali albo: his infra albis, maculis fasciaque rufo-fuscis.

Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with eleven trans-

parent, spots—one on the costal margin and two in the cell,

one below these in the form of an 1], three between this and

the apex, one above these, and three as usual near the apex.

Posterior wing with a tuft of rufous hair at the base: the anal

angle broadly white, divided by a band of brown.

nderside. Anterior wing as above, but paler. Posterior

wing white, with the costal margin, two spots below it near

80 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide.

the base, a spot below these, and a transverse irregular band,

and a spot at the anal angle, all rufous-brown.

Exp. 1;45 inch.

Hab. Amazon, Tonantins (Bates).

In the collection of W. C. Hewitson.

Unlike any other species.

Hesperia Maheta.

Alis supra fuscis: anticis punctis septem hyalinis punctoque fulvo :

posticis fascia fulva: his infra rufis, maculis quatuor argenteis.

Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with seven trans-

arent spots—one in the cell, three below forming a longitu-

inal band, and three at the apex; a spot of yellow on the

inner margin. Posterior wing crossed transversely by a band

of orange.

Underside pale rufous-grey, except the lower half of the

anterior wing and the inner margin and anal angle of the

posterior wing, which are dark brown. Posterior wing marked

by four silvery white spots—two before the middle and two

below these, one of which is minute—and by a less distinct

white spot and several small brown spots.

Exp. 1,3; inch.

Hab. Queensland.

In the collection of W. C. Hewitson.

A very distinct and beautiful species.

Hesperia Luda.

Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis basi czruleo tincta, punctis quatuor

hyalinis: posticis infra macula media fasciaque marginali lata

albis.

Upperside dark brown, tinted with blue at the base. An-

terior wing with four transparent spots—one in the cell

sinuated on its outer border, and three below this forming a

longitudinal band, the middle spot large and triangular. Pos-

terior wing projecting at the lobe.

Underside as above, except that it is rufous-brown, that

the small spot near the inner margin of the anterior wing is

large and undefined, and that the posterior wing has a small

central spot and a broad band of grey intersected by black

nervures at the middle of the outer margin.

Exp. 2 inches.

Hab, Chiriqui (Ribbe).

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. 81

Hesperia Mytheca.

Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis maculis tribus hyalinis: posticis infra

fascia lata argenteo-alba.

Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with three trans-

parent white spots—one in the cell and two below it between

the branches of the median nervures.

Underside as above, except that there is a broad central

silvery white band from the costal margin to the abdominal

fold of the posterior wing.

Exp. 1,5 inch.

Hab. Malacca.

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Hesperia Fidicula.

Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis tribus hyalinis: posticis macula

quadrata alba.

Both sides dark brown. Anterior wing with three trans-

parent spots—two between the branches of the median ner-

vure, and one near the apex. Posterior wing with a large

quadrate white spot near the middle of the outer margin,

Exp. 125 inch.

Hab. Costa Rica.

In the collection of Dr, Staudinger.

Hesperia Fufidia.

Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis sex hyalinis: posticis infra

fascia alba.

Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with six trans-

parent spots—one in the cell, three below this forming a lon-

gitudinal band, the middle spot sagittate, and two very minute

near the apex.

Underside as above, except that it is rufous-brown and

that the posterior wing is crossed below the middle from the

costal margin to the abdominal fold by a band commencing

at the costal margin by a separate spot.

. Exp. 1,% inch.

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Hesperia Lota.

Alis supra fuscis: anticis punctis quatuor hyalinis: posticis infra

rufescentibus punctis quinque nigris.

Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with four trans-

Ann. & May. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 6

82 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide.

edicn spots—one in the cell and three below it forming a

ongitudinal band.

Underside pale rufous-brown, except at the base of the

anterior wing, which is dark brown. Anterior wing with

two minute black spots near the apex where the white spots

usually are. Posterior wing with five black spots—three

forming a longitudinal band near the middle, and two smaller

spots, one on each side of these.

Exp. 14} inch.

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Hesperia Meda.

Alis supra rufo-fuscis: anticis infra apice, posticis omnino cinera-

ceis, venis nigris.

Upperside dark rufous-brown.

Underside. Anterior wing with the basal half dark brown,

the apical half and the whole of the posterior wing grey: the

nervures black.

Exp. 134 inch.

Hab. Brazil.

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Hesperia Uza.

Alis utrinque rufo-fuscis: anticis infra margine postico, posticis

dimidio postico cineraceis.

Upperside dark rufous-brown.

Underside as above, except that the outer margin of the

anterior wing and more than the outer half of the posterior

wing are lilac-white.

Exp. 144 inch.

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Hesperia Egla.

Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis octo hyalinis: posticis fascia

tripartita hyalina. !

Both sides dark brown. Anterior wing with eight trans-

parent white spots—two in the cell obliquely placed, three

below these forming a longitudinal band, the middle spot

large and triangular, and three at the apex. Posterior wing

with a transverse trifid transparent band.

Exp. 14 inch.

Hab. Chiriqui (Ribbe).

In the collection of Dr, Staudinger.

Near to H. opigena.

Mr. W. C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. 83

. Hesperia Kora.

Alis utrinque atris: anticis punctis tribus hyalinis: posticis macula

bipartita hyalina: alis infra fascia submarginali lilacina, anticis

macula subapicali, posticis fascia lilacinis,

Upperside black. Anterior wing with three transparent

white spots—two between the branches of the median nervure,

and one (minute) near the apex; a small white spot on the

fringe at the anal angle. Posterior wing with a central bifid

white transparent spot: the fringe white at the apex and anal

angle.

Daderside as above, except that both wings have the ner-

vures and a subapical band lilac, that there is a lilac spot near

the apex of the anterior wing, and a lilac band near the base

of the posterior wing.

Exp. 12% inch.

Hab. Brazil.

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

In general appearance like H. Calvina.

Hesperia Midia.

Alis utrinque rufo-fuscis: anticis punctis quinque hyalinis pune-

tisque duobus albis: posticis infra puncto albo.

Upperside rufous-brown. Anterior wing with five trans-

arent white spots—two large and triangular between the

Geaidies of the median nervure, and three separate near the

apex, and below them a minute dull white spot ; a similar spot

near the inner margin. Posterior wing with one dull white

spot below the middle: the fringe rufous-white.

Underside as above, except that it is paler, especially on the

outer half, and that there is a second minute pale spot on the

underside of the posterior wing.

Exp. 14% inch.

Hab, Chiriqui (L7dbe).

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Hesperia Abima.

Alis supra fuscis, anticis punctis quatuor hyalinis: anticis infra

apice ochraceo: posticis omnino ochraceis, punctis quinque fuscis.

Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with four trans-

parent spots—one, deeply sinuated, in the cell, two between

the branches of the median nervure, and one near the apex ;

the costal and inner margin from the base to the middle

84 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide.

clothed with ochreous hair. Posterior wing clothed with

ochreous hair from the base to the middle.

Underside. Anterior wing as above, except that the costal

margin and apical half are ochreous. Posterior wing ochreous,

with five aicinsl brown spots—two before the middle and

three after.

Exp. 14 inch.

Hab. Macassar (Wallace).

In the collection of W. C. Hewitson.

Hesperia Hazarma.

Alis supra rufo-fuscis: anticis infra fuscis, fascia margineque postico

rufis : posticis ochraceo-rufescentibus, macula nigra media,

Upperside rufous-brown.

Underside. Anterior wing dark brown, with the costal and

outer margins rufous, a curved band of paler colour commen-

cing near the apex and ending at the middle of the wing in two

separate spots. Posterior wing pale ochreous brown, marked

at the middle by a distinct black spot and near it two minute

brown spots; crossed near the outer margin by two bands of

pale yellow.

Exp. 1;%5 inch.

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Hesperia Neba. ,

Alis supra fuscis: anticis margine costali ochraceo, punctis octo

hyalinis: posticis fascia flava quinquepartita: his infra pallide

rufescentibus macula anali triangulari fusca.

Upperside dark brown, the fringe broad and white. An-

terior wing with the costal margin ochreous: eight trans-_

parent white spots—two in the cell and one below them, three”

near the apex and two below them: a triangular pale yellow

spot near the inner margin. Posterior wing with a transverse

band a little below the middle, of five pale yellow spots divided

by the nervures.

Underside. Anterior wing as above, except that the apical

half is grey. Posterior wing grey, with the abdominal fold

‘dark brown.

Exp. 1,4 inch.

Hab. Natal.

In the collection of W. C. Hewitson.

A pretty and very distinct species.

Mr. H. N. Moseley on Peripatus nove-zealandiw. 85

Hesperia Optata.

Alis utrinque rufo-fuscis : anticis infra plaga atra plagisque duabus

flavis: posticis plaga flava.

Upperside rufous-brown, paler at the middle of the anterior

wing, the fringe kaneetlow, the head and thorax tinted

with lilac-blue.

Underside rufous. Anterior wing with a band of dark

brown from the base to beyond the middle, bordered below

with pale yellow. Posterior wing with the base rufous-brown,

tinted wit a and bordered below with pale yellow.

Exp. 1,4; inch.

Hab. Brazil.

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Unlike any other species in the strange colouring of the

underside.

Hesperia Onasima.

Alis utrinque rufo-fuscis: anticis punctis quatuor (duobus sub

apicem minutissimis) hyalinis: posticis punctis duobus hyalinis:

anticis infra plaga flava.

Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with four trans-

parent white spots—two between the branches of the median

nervure and two (very minute) near the apex. Posterior wing

with two central transparent spots.

Underside as. above, except that it is red-brown, that the

anterior wing has a small ra yellow spot in the cell, and a

large yellow spot bordered with dark brown near the inner

margin.

Exp. 1,4 inch.

Hab, Brazil.

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

VI.—Remarks on Observations by Captain Hutton, Director

of the Otago Museum, on Peripatus novee-zealandie*, with

Notes on the Structure of the Species. By H. N. MosELey,

Fellow of Exeter College, Oxtord, Naturalist to the ‘ Chal-

lenger’ Expedition.

THE above-cited paper by Captain Hutton, which appeared in

the November number of this Journal, contains so many

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Nov. 1876.

86 Mr. H. N. Moseley on Peripatus novee-zealandiz.

statements concerning the structure of Peripatus which are at

variance with my own observations, and, indeed, with zoolo-

gical probability, that it cannot be allowed to pass without

comment.

I described various points in the structure of Peripatus

capensis, in a paper in the Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc. vol. elxiv.

1874, p. 757, confining my remarks to those particulars which

seemed to have been missed or erroneously described by

former observers ; and I further described the development of

the species.

The points of chief interest which I determined, and which

were new to science, were :—

1. That Peripatus was a tracheate.

2. That the tracheal openings were diffused over the body-

surface, not confined to certain restricted regions only, as in

all other tracheates.

3. That the animal was not hermaphrodite, but that the

sexes were separate.

4. That the supposed testis of Grube was a slime-seereting

gland, the mode of use of which was explained.

5. That Peripatus was viviparous, and that its horny jaws

were foot-jaws, homologous with those of Arthropods and not

with those of Annelids.

Captain Hutton, who unfortunately had access to the

abstract of my paper only, as will be seen by reference to his

paper, confirms some of my points by his investigations of

P. nove-zealandie, but comes to the extraordinary results that

this closely related species is not unisexual but hermaphrodite,

and that the horny jaws are not foot-jaws, but homologous

with those of Annelids.

When H.M.S. ‘ Challenger’ was at Wellington, Mr.

W. T. L. Travers, who has done so much for science in New

Zealand, and who first drew Captain Hutton’s attention to the

existence of P.nove-zealandie, brought me off some specimens

of the animal to the ship, and gave me such information about

its whereabouts that collectors sent from the ship were able to

procure me about fifty living specimens. I was unable to

refer to special publications at the time; and I thought the Perd-

patus was certainly already named ; but I examined some of

the specimens at once, and made notes, which I should have

published long ago had not press of work prevented me.

P. nove-zealandie is not hermaphrodite, but has well-

developed males, which, however, as is the case with the Cape

species, are less numerous than the females. Captain Hutton

has been unlucky, as was Grube; and his twenty specimens have

all been females. The males have their generative organs in

ee ne ae

Mr. H. N. Moseley on Peripatus nove-zealandia. 87

essential structure exactly similar to those of P. capensis; but

the organs differ in that the prostates are considerably larger in

proportion to the testes in P. nove-zealandie. "he testes

are placed one above the other in the body-cavity in both

species,

The common termination of the male ducts is very muscular,

and evidently acts as an intromittent organ. It is more

developed in P. nove-zealandia for this purpose than in P.

capensts. It twists under the nerve-cord to reach the external

generative aperture on the right side, as in most cases in LP.

capensis.

This enlarged terminal duct or penis was found in P. nove-

zealandie to be provided with a mass of unicellular accessory

glands imbedded in its wall, in an enlargement near its

outward termination. It contained in some cases a lon

spermatophore, forming a stiff rod distending the whole length

of the enlarged duct, and composed of felted spermatozoa.

The connexion of the vasa deferentia with the penis was not

properly made out, nor the junction of the left duct with the

right. The arrangement is possibly different from the-peculiar

one existing in P. capensis.

Captain Hutton has evidently mistaken portions of sper-

matophores present in the upper part of the oviduct for the

testes. Large masses of spermatozoa penetrate the oviduct

and pass right into the ovary in a similar manner in P. capensis

(see my paper, 0 Ixxiv. fig. 1a). Captain Hntton must

have been entirely deceived in imagining he saw vasa de-

ferentia. Had he established his position, P. nove-zealandia

would have been not only an hermaphrodite, but one of the

most extraordinary in existence, considering its affinities. The

testes are, according to him, mere appendages of the oviduct,

with very short ducts opening into the oviducts close to the

ovary ; and he avers that the ova are fertilized in the oviduct

immediately on their leaving the ovary, on their reaehing

these openings of the male ducts. These are his words (/. ¢.

p- 367) :— On passing the vesicule: seminales it (the ovum)

becomes fecundated, and total segmentation ensues.” P. nove-

zealandie would thus be a self-impregnating hermaphrodite

according to our author, in which cross-fertilization would

never occur,

With regard to the development of the jaws, Captain

Hutton’s description runs (J. c. p. 367), “Two large oval or

pyriform swellings arise from the lower surface of the

cephalic lobes, just in front of the opening of the gullet; a

longitudinal depression is formed in each of these by invagina-

tion; and in these depressions the teeth are subsequently

88 Mr. H. N. Moseley on Peripatus nove-zealandiz.

formed.” The whole of Captain Hutton’s figures are most

crude and imperfect. I believe that he has missed the turn-

ing-in of the first pair of limbs, of the claws of which the

jaws are the homologues, and that in (/. c. pl. xvii.) fig. 13

the pair of appendages marked a correspond with those marked

f in fig. 15 (7 e. with the jaws), and not with those marked

a in that figure (which become the oral papille).

I have no doubt at all that he has been here misled by im-

perfect observation, as in the case of the generative organs.

I examined the embryos of P. nove-zealandie, and observed

some nearly 7 millims. in length, in which the first pair of

appendages was not yet turned inwards. Hence I saw the

same condition to exist as that which occurs in the Cape

species.

In some minor points I think Captain Hutton must be

further misled. He fails to see the dorsal heart in Peripatus,

and describes as the blood-vascular system the two well-

known linear lateral bodies which are of doubtful function and

homology, and which have before been supposed to be pos-

sibly connected with the vascular system (Claus, ‘ Zoologie,’

p- 387), but which I considered to be mere fat-bodies.

He further describes salivary glands. I have not seen

such structures in Peripatus capensis, and do not see how

I could have missed them in the other species, since I

dissected P. nove-zealandie with considerable care. In

regard to Captain Hutton’s general remarks, it may be

noted that he does not seem to see the importance of the

determination of foot-jaws as existing in Peripatus, though it

is the presence of these structures which forms the real

distinction between Arthropods and Annelids. The real points

of interest which Captain Hutton has determined appear to me

to be :—

Ist. The observation of the offensive use of the viscid fluid

of Peripatus for catching prey and obtaining food. Were the

ducts otherwise placed as to their opening, we might here

almost find a step towards the development of the spider’s

web; for the ejected slime forms a web (Phil. Trans. 7. c.

p- 760); and I believe Peripatus to be ancestral to spiders

together with other tracheates.

2nd. The probable shedding of the skin by Peripatus. What

points most certainly to this is the presence of the reserve

horny jaws and claws within the active ones. I observed,

however, in the case of both jaws and claws in both P. capensis

and P. nove-zealandie, three sets one within the other; and

Captain Hutton’s figure (/. c. fig. 2) seems to indicate such a

condition, although he mentions only two.

Mr. H. N. Moseley on Peripatus nove-zealandiw. 89

3rd. That the animal breeds all the year round. I was

astonished to find it breeding in mid-winter (July).

4th. The observation of the mode of birth.

Captain Hutton’s reference to the geographical distribution

of Peripatus is extremely apposite. He might have added

Tewioalia to the list of regions in which Pertpatus occurs. Its

occurrence in Australia, the West Indies, Chili, New Zealand,

and the Cape is additional evidence to its structure of its great

antiquity. Iam not without hope that its horny jaws may

some day turn up in the fossil condition in strata older than the

Carboniferous ; for of such age must Per7patus be if it be a re-

presentative of the Protracheata.

The fact that two pairs of jaws are formed from the modi-

fication of one ambulatory member, being simply the slightly

specialized pairs of foot-claws, would seem to point to the pos-

sibility that in Myriopoda and other tracheates the two pairs

of maxillee may possibly be derivable from one segment only.

My friend Prof. E. Ray Lankester has drawn my attention

to a late paper by Mr. J. F. Bullar *, of Trinity College, Cam-

bridge, in which the conclusion is arrived at that five species

of parasitic Isopoda are hermaphrodite and probably self-

impregnating. And Mr. Lankester suggested to me that pos-

sibly an error in observation has here occurred similar to that

fallen into by Captain Hutton in the case of Peripatus, viz.

that spermatophores or portions of them have been mistaken

for testes. A result so remarkable and apparently improbable

as the determination of the existence of hermaphroditism

amongst the Arthropoda should certainly not be admitted with-

out the very strongest evidence. No description whatever of

the finer structure of the supposed testes in the lsopoda ex-

amined by Mr. Bullar is given in the paper in question; and

the figures do not give evidence of any testicular tissue. Ap-

parently only spermatozoa have been observed in the supposed

testes and what seem to be spermatophores (pl. iv. fig. 6).

Of testis-cells and vesicles of evolution no mention at all is

made; yet if such had been observed it is very unfortunate

that in a case of such importance they should not have been

described, since it is they and not spermatozoa which consti-

tute a testis. For evidence that large masses of 2 terete

may occur in a female Arthropod in the closest relation with

the ovary, I would refer to my figure of the ovary of Peripatus

capensis (Phil. Trans. /. c. pl. xxiv. fig. 1). It is possible that

an external opening to the oviduct may exist in earlier stages

* “ The Generative Organs of Parasitic Isopoda,” Journal of Anat.

and Physiol. vol. xi. part 1, Oct. 1876, p. 118.

90 Mr. H. N. Moseley on Peripatus nove-zealandiz.

than that described by Mr. Bullar as the third, but be difficult of

detection. It is difficult to see why what appear to be sper-

matophores, or portions of such, should be formed in a self-

impregnating animal; and the immobility of the spermatozoa

observed is a fact quite as much in favour of these having

been introduced for some time and tired out, as freshly deve-

loped and functionally active. Surely it 1s quite possible

that in such a case as that of Cymothoa estroides, which

Mr. Bullar cites as unable to swim, active males may exist,

which have not yet been detected. The rudiments of both

external and internal male organs may well exist in a female

Isopod ; and it is significant that the double penis is present

only in the earlier stage in development of the Isopod in

question. It is quite possible that Mr. Bullar has observed

testis-cells and the actual development of spermatozoa in his

Isopods, but has not described their occurrence. If so, it is to be

hoped that he will not omit to doso in some further account

of his most interesting researches, and thus set all doubt as to

his conclusions at rest.

With regard to my own observations on P. nove-zealandie,

I may mention some further facts. P. nove-zealandie differs

from P. capensis in that it has 15 pairs of ambulatory members

and no anal papille. There is further in the New-Zealand

species a distinctly prolonged but short conical tail, with a

slight knob-like enlargement at its extremity, which does not

exist in P. capensis ; further, the anus being terminal, the

vulva is separated from it, and situate at a considerable in-

terval further forward and between the last pair of members.

The two orifices are close together in the Cape species. In

P. nove-zealandie, and probably also in P. capensis, there is

present, in addition to the jaws, a single mesially placed row

of very small simply conical chitinous teeth on the roof of

the mouth, running from before backwards. The antenne

are in P. nove-zealandie provided at the tips with tactile

hairs. The place of commencement of the rectum appears better-

defined in P. novee-zealandie than in P. capensis; and the

viscus is longitudinally plicated.

The ovarian ova of P. nove-zealandie, apparently ripe,

were ovoid in form, 1 millim. in length, filled with oily par-

ticles, and with a germinal vesicle and spot. When pressure

was made on the covering-glass the egg-membrane was seen

to be tough and elastic, and only gave way after the egg had

been distorted into various forms. When the contents finally

escaped by rupture, the germinal vesicle made its way out,

becoming elongated and altering its form in order to pass the

aperture in the membrane ; but it resumed its shape again when

On Rhopalocera from Japan and Shanghai. 91

free, giving evidence of its toughness and definite walling.

It contained a single germinal spot.

The New-Zealand Pertpatus is much smaller than the Cape

species ; and yet the embryos are much larger. In all the

specimens examined by me the embryos were far fewer in

number than ordinarily in P. capensis; yet Captain Hutton

in one instance found 26 embryos in one Serna The em-

bryos, as observed by Captain Hutton, occur in successive

stages of development in the oviduct, and are not all nearly

equally mature as in P. capensis. The embryos have the

contents of the developing intestine coloured red in P. capensis;

in P. nove-zealandia the contents are white. The embryos

appear in the New-Zealand species not to go through the

preliminary worm-like stage, with the body spirally coiled

(Phil. Trans. .c.pl. Lxxv. fig. 1), which is present in P. capensis;

they seem to have lost this earlier stage, and to skip at once

to the further stage of P. capensis (Phil. Trans. /. c. pl. Ixxv.

fig. 4), the first indication of form being the appearance of a

hilum near one pole of the ovoid egg, which hilum marks the

spot where the tail and head meet in the doubled-up condition

of the embryo.

VII—On Rhopalocera from Japan and Shanghai, with

Descriptions of new Species. By ArtTuur G. BUTLER,

F.L.S. &e.

Mr. MontaGcuE FENTON (of Tosengi, Takanawa, Tokei, Japan)

has recently forwarded to the British Museum a small box of

Diurnal Lepidoptera, comprising the following species.

Cenonympha annulifer, n. sp.

Nearly allied to C. geticus, but larger, longer in the wing,

much darker; on the underside with the plumbagineous streak,

which bounds the ocelli of secondaries internally, straight on

its inner edge instead of undulated. Expanse of wings ¢ 1

inch 7 lines, ? 1 inch 10 lines.

About 370 miles from Tokei (Yedo).

This species is probably the same as that noted by the Rev.

R. P. Murray as Canonympha edipus, Fabricius.

Neope Fentoni, n. sp.

Lasiommata epimenides 9 ,Ménétriés, Reisen und Forschungen im Amur-

Lande, ii. 1, Lepid. tab. iii. fig. 9 (1859).

In the heart of the mountains, about 370 miles from Tokei.

92 Mr. A. G. Butler on Rhopalocera

There can be no question that, whereas the male described

and figured by Ménétriés is a Pararge allied. to P. deidamia

-and P. dejanira, the female is a Neope not very widely sepa-

rated from N. Gaschkevitschit ; it is far more nearly allied to

the succeeding species than to the male associated with it.

Neope callipteris, n. sp.

¢@. Bronzy olive-brown; external area smoky brown;

outer border paler, lunated: primaries with a discal series of

ochraceous spots, forking above the third median branch; the

veins upon the central region densely clothed with dark brown

scales, especially the submedian vein and the three median

branches ; two dusky streaks across the apical half of the cell :

secondaries with six ochraceous spots, the first, second, fourth,

and fifth oval and enclosing large, ovate, black spots, the last

small, transverse, enclosing two small black spots: body bronzy

brown ; thorax reddish in front, greenish in the centre. Wings

below altogether paler, sandy yellowish; external area dusky:

primaries with two brown bars across the apical half of the

cell, a lunated angulated transverse discal band of the same

colour ; three pale subapical spots, the uppermost trifid, the

second ocelliform ; a lunulated submarginal stripe : secondaries

with the basal area slightly dusky, three pale-edged dusky lines

from the costal nervure across the cell; a lunated and angulated,

diffused, brown, discal line bounding the ocelli internally ; six

ocelli, the first and fifth large, the third extremely minute, the

sixth small and geminate; all black, with white pupils and

yellow irides ; area immediately beyond the ocelli beautifully

pinky opaline; a brown-edged series of compressed angulated

spots of the same colour close to the margin; edge of margin

black ; fringe white-varied : body below sordid whitish ; legs

ochreous. Expanse of wings 2 inches 7 lines.

From the same locality as the preceding species, to which

it is allied.

Neptis ludmilla, Herrich-Schiffer.

This species, which was taken at the same locality with the

preceding species, is new to Japan.

Vanessa hamigera, n. sp.

Allied to V. agni and V. comma.

Wings above bright orange tawny; basal area bronzy

brown ; outer border golden brown, flecked with black ; fringe

varied with white; a submarginal series of semiconnected

reddish chocolate-coloured spots, immediately inside which the

from Japan and Shanghai. 93

ground-colour becomes yellower in tint: primaries with a large

bifid black spot cross the middle of the cell ; a second similar

spot divided by the base of the first median branch ; a broad

patch (widest upon the costa) across the discocellulars ; two

small, quadrate, discal black spots, placed obliquely upon the

median interspaces ; a broad, tapering, subapical patch, den-

tated ia its base resting upon the costal margin; a

large, subquadrate chocolate patch, confluent with the submar-

ginal series (so as to enclose a lunule of the ground-colour) at

external angle, and two linear, subapical, angulated markings

of the same colour, but feebly indicated: secondaries with a

rounded subcostal spot, an elongated, oblique, discocellular

spot, and a spot at the base of each median interspace black ;

a broad discal macular band of chocolate, only separated

from the submarginal spots of the same colour by a

series of five golden-orange lunate spots: body brown;

crest, collar, and thorax densely other with bright olive-

green hairs having bright bronze reflections; palpi grey,

fringed on their upper edge with white, their inferior surface

white, edged externally with black. Wings below brown,

varied with grey, and covered with irregular black strie ; two

extremely irregular transverse black lines, indicating a central

band; the disk of primaries and a broad, subapical, costal

patch on the secondaries, white, clouded with grey and striated

with grey and black ; a discal series of more or less rounded

spots, anda submarginal series of lunated spots, golden green:

secondaries with a central, silvery white, semicircular marking;

pectus purplish grey; tibie and tarsi yellow; venter grey,

— towards the anus. Expanse of wings 2 inches 2

ines.

About 370 miles from Tokei (Yedo).

V. hamigera is probably the species erroneously referred to

C. album by Mr. Murray ; it is utterly distinct.

Argynnis nerippe, Felder.

A very fine example, differing from the typical form in

having the submarginal spots of secondaries tawny, and the

ocelli below as large as the black spots above.

About 370 miles from Tokei.

Argynnis rabdia, n. sp.

Argynnis daphne, Butler (nec Denis), Journ, Linn, Soc. ix. 1866; Mur-

ray, Ent. Mo. Mag. xiii. p. 33, 1876.

This species is certainly distinct from its European congener,

being larger, paler, less heavily spotted above and much more

94 Mr. A. G. Butler on Rhopalocera

so below, much duller and more sickly-coloured on the under-

side, with the transverse lines of secondaries chocolate-brown ;

the lilacine streaks replaced by slaty grey. Expanse of wings

2 inches 3 lines.

About 370 miles from Tokei.

A. rabdia differs from A. daphne in structure as follows :—

Palpi longer; primaries more produced, their outer margin not

convex (more inclined to be concave), scarcely undulated. An

example from Hakodadi, in the Museum, more nearly resembles

A. daphne, but still differs too evidently from it to admit of

their being associated together.

Colias paleno, Linneus.

Of this species Mr. Fenton says :—“ I had great trouble in

capturing two couples on the side of a barren volcanic moun-

tain covered with scanty grass, low herbs, and wind-dwarfed

pines, at an elevation of about 7000 feet above sea-level (re-

gistered by a pocket aneroid).”

Thecla japonica, Murray.

About 370 miles from Tokei.

Mr. Murray need not be in the slightest degree alarmed for

his species ; it is perfectly distinct from 7’, smaragdina. We

have the latter from Hakodadi.

Before passing on to Chinese species, I should wish to ~

make a few remarks upon Mr. Murray’s paper, “ List of

Japanese Butterflies,” because if it be, as its author states,

merely preliminary, it will be well for him to have an oppor-

tunity of weighing my opinions against his own, and, at any

rate, he will have the advantage of any little facts which I am

able to give him (or any other who may wish to study

Japanese butterflies).

Lethe diana is not only not identical with S. marginalis,

Motsch., but is probably not congeneric with it; the latter is,

in all probability, a Mycalesis. L. Whitelyi is perfectly

distinct from Lasiommata Maakii, being quite different in

form, colour, and marking.

Pronophila Schrenki is not a Satyrus, but a Lethe.

Argynnis ella is = A. anadyomene; the A. daphnis of

Motschoulsky is probably A. nerippe; A. adippe is not

Japanese.

It is extremely doubtful whether Araschnia burgana is A.

strigosa, although I have regarded them as possibly identical.

Neptis aceris (var. eurynome). Under this name Mr. Mur-

From Japan and Shanghai. 95

ray has confounded two very distinct species, neither of which

is identical with Westwood’s species.

As regards the white and yellow butterflies I will say

nothing, or I might overstep the bounds of courtesy, which

(especially to a friend) [ would rather avoid.

The following butterflies from Shanghai have been liberally

presented to the collection by Mr. W. 3. Pryer.

Neope segonax, Hewitson.

This appears to differ sufficiently from N. Muirheadii to be

kept separate.

Lethe syrcis 8 , Hewitson.

We previously only possessed the female of this species.

Lethe lanaris, n. sp.

¢. Wings smoky brown, the disk of primaries rather paler ;

the basal area of all the wings ieee clothed with woolly

hair: primaries with a dusky submarginal line: secondaries

with five indistinct ocelli, the first four dusky, with scarcely

traceable irides, the fifth larger, dull black, with white pupil

and diffused sordid testaceous iris; a whitish submarginal

stripe, intersected by a blackish line. Primaries below with

the basal two thirds uniformly smoky brown, apical third

and internal area greyish; five discal ocelli in an almost

straight line (the first and last slightly smaller), black, with

white pupils, yellow irides, and dusky zones surrounded with

lilacine; a whitish submarginal stripe intersected by a blackish

line: secondaries smoky brown, crossed by two dusky central

lines, the outer one concave to third median branch, and then

angulated to back of apical ocellus ; six discal ocelli, the first

and fifth four times as large as the others (which are of the

size of those in the primaries), similar in character to those of

rimaries; outer border whitish, with a submarginal black

kee margin black. Expanse of wings 2 inches 10 lines.

Near to Lasiommata Vaakei of Bremer and Pronophila

Schrenki of Ménétriés.

Pararge deidamia, Eversmann.

This is the male of P. Ménétriésiz.

Mycalesis sangaica, n. sp.

Allied to M. janardana. Wings above smoky brown ;

outer border narrowly whity brown, with marginal and sub-

96 On Rhopalocera from Japan and Shanghat.

marginal black lines; primaries with a large ocellus on first

median interspace, e4 with white pupil and narrow yellow

iris. Wings below sandy brown, mottled with grey, crossed by

a central narrow externally diffused lilacine streak; outer

border narrowly whity brown, with submarginal and marginal

dark brown lines: primaries with four ocelli, the second and

third extremely small and sometimes obsolete, the first also

small but well-defined, the fourth much larger, black with

white pupils and yellow irides ; secondaries with seven ocelli

of similar character, but surrounded by pale zones, the second,

third, and seventh very small, the fifth largest. LExpanse of

wings 1 inch 11 lines.

This species is also in the Museum from Mongolia.

Synchloé sordida, n. sp.

3. Wings above white, base blackish: primaries with the

basal half of costa grey; an oblong costal patch at apex, its

inner margin dentated, its externo-inferior angle confluent

with the first of three subapical marginal conical spots, all

greyish brown: secondaries with a costal and four decreasing

squamose marginal spots blackish. Primaries below with the

basal three fifths of discoidal cell and the basal half of costa

densely irrorated with dark grey ; apical area sandy yellow,

sparsely irrorated with grey ; two discal blackish spots as in

S. rape: secondaries pale yellow, densely irrorated with dark

grey, excepting the veins and internervular folds; base of

costa golden orange. Expanse of wings 2 inches 4 lines.

Allied to, but very distinct from, S. rape.

Synchloé claripennis, n. sp.

¢. Wings above white, with black markings nearly as in

S. gliciria, but the base less suffused with grey, and the large

discal black spots of primaries absent on the upper surface:

primaries below with the discal spots well marked and large,

the basal two fifths of the cell grey ; secondaries with the

lower half of the cell and the median interspaces greyish,

base of costa broadly orange. Expanse of wings 2 inches

8 lines.

Mr. Pryer has several examples of this species.

Pyrgus sinicus, n. sp.

Allied to P. maculatus; primaries the same; secondaries

above with the central transverse interrupted streak composed

of only three well-separated white spots, the outer or discal

ao hd

Hee ame som ch ataaeatirhy be

On Polyzoa from Iceland and Labrador. 97

series of five spots, all small: secondaries below very different

from P. maculatus, sordid white ; a rather broad olive-brown

band, shorter than the darker band of P. maculatus, and

crossed by white veins, indistinctly bordered with white inter-

nally, and broadly white-bordered externally ; the interno-

cian, first median, and discoidal interspaces irrorated with

the same brown (beyond the white border) ; external area

broadly brown, its inner half blackish ; no trace of the angu-

lated submarginal white streak common to P. maculatus ;

fringe white, spotted with brown. Expanse of wings 1 inch’

3 lines.

I have seen several examples of this species.

VIIL.—On Polyzoa from Iceland and Labrador.

By the Rev. THomas Hinoks, B.A., F.R.S.

[Plates X. & XI.]

THE species noticed in the present paper were obtained by

Dr. Wallich off the coasts of Iceland and Labrador. For the

opportunity of examining them I am indebted to Mr. Busk.

ome new forms occur amongst them; and they have besides

their special interest as illustrating local variation and geo-

graphical distribution.

he material which I have dealt with in this paper has

been for a very long time in my hands, but after partial exa-

mination was laid aside under the pressure of other engage-

ments.

ICELANDIC SPECIES.

Order INFUNDIBULATA.

Suborder Cheilostomata.

Genus HipporHoa, Lamx.

1, Hippothoa expansa, Norman.

A single specimen of this form occurs.on shell. Off Rei-

kiavik, in 100 fathoms, amongst icebergs.” All the Icelandic

species were taken in this locality.

[Arctic seas, not uncommon (Norman, ‘ Valorous’ dredg-

ings) ; Shetland (¢d.).]___

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 7

98 Rev. T. Hincks on Polyzoa

Genus ScruPocELLARIA, Van Beneden.

2. Scrupocellaria scabra, Van Ben.

Not uncommon.

It has a place in the Greenland fauna of Fabricius, and

was obtained by the German Polar Expedition at Sabine

Island.

[Godhavn Harbour, Disco, 5-20 fathoms (Norman, ‘Valo-

rous’ dredgings) ; Spitzbergen, 6 fathoms, and more fre-

quently 80 and 150 fathoms (Swedish Expedition, teste

Smiit).|

Genus CABEREA, Lamx.

3. Caberea Ellis’, Fleming.

A single specimen.

[Hebrides ; Shetland (Norman); North Sea, from North

Britain to Finmark, in deep water (50-80 fathoms), not un-

common (Smitt); Labrador and Maine (Packard); Scotch

Glacial deposits (Gezkie).|

Genus MenrPeA, Lamx.

4, Menipea ternata, Ellis and Solander.

Not uncommon.

[Arctic Seas (Smztt) ; Britain ; Labrador.]

5. Menipea arctica, Busk.

Only a fragment occurred in the small gathering which

came under my observation; but the species seems to be a

common arctic form.

[West Greenland (Sutherland); Arctic Seas, in deep water,

to 200 fathoms (Smit); Nordshannon (German Polar Expe-

dition) ; entrance of Bafiin’s Bay, 175 fathoms (‘ Valorous’

dredgings).|

Genus Bueuta, Oken.

6. Bugula Murrayana, Johnston.

The form which occurs in the Reikiavik dredging is the

var. fruticosa of Packard, which seems to predominate in the

Arctic seas.

[Spitzbergen ; Finmark, 100 fathoms (Smitt); Labrador

(Packard); Uolsteinborg Harbour, both typical form and

var.; entrance of Baflin’s Bay, var. fruticosa (Norman,

‘ Valorous’ dredgings).]

from Iceland and Labrador. 99

Genus Mempranrpora, De Blainville.

7. Membranipora lineata, Linn.

A single specimen, with ovicells, characteristic, on Serupo-

cellaria scabra.

(South Labrador (Packard); coasts of Scandinavia, in

shallower water, common (Smitt); Finmark (Lovén) ; Spitz-

bergen, a single specimen (teste Smitt) ; Britain.]

8. Membranipora craticula, Alder.

On shell.

{Spitzbergen, not rare (Smit); Britain; Scotch Glacial

deposits (Getkie).]

9. Membranipora Sophie, Busk.

On shell. An arctic form first discovered by Dr. Sutherland

in Assistance Bay; Spitzbergen, common in 30-50 fathoms

(Smitt).

10. Membranipora cymbeformis, n. sp.

Membranipora spinifera, Smitt, Krit. Férteckn. 6fyer Skandinaviens

Hafs-Bryozoer, pt. iii. pl. xx. fig. 32.

Zooecia oval, short, massive, of considerable depth, irre-

gularly disposed ; the margin with about eight to ten tall and

erect spines, two of which are placed at the top of the cell;

avicularia pedicellate, borne on a very long stem, very slender,

springing from the side of the cell, near the oral extremity ;

mandible acute, pointing upwards. Oowcium unknown.

This form has been figured by Smitt under the name of MZ.

spinifera; but it is very distinct from Johnston’s species,

which it seems to replace in the Arctic seas.

The chief points in which it differs from our British form

are the much smaller size, the somewhat boat-like shape, and

the more massive character of the cells, and their irregular

arrangement, and the small number of its spines, which are

much taller and stouter and more erect than those of MZ. spind-

erd.

In the latter the cells are pe ch disposed in lines

with much regularity, and armed with sixteen or eighteen

spines, which, for the most oak bend inward over the mem-

branous area; they are shallow and not calcified below, the

flooring of the cell being simply membranous. But the cell of

M. cymbeformis is deep, inclosed by comparatively high walls,

which are well seen in the marginal zooeecia, tt is furnished

100 Rev. T. Hincks on Polyzoa

with a calcareous lamina beneath. There are usually no more

than two or three spines on each side, which are very tall and

stout, cylindrical and suberect. There are also differences in

the avicularium, though in both cases it is of the pedicellate

pls That of M. cymbeformis is borne on a very long pedi-

cel, to the top of which the avicularian cell seems to be articu-

lated ; and it is altogether more slender that that of its ally.

Several specimens occur forming small patches on weed.

Smitt states that it is not uncommon in the Arctic seas, as far

as the north of Spitzbergen, in 10-60 fathoms. The J.

lineata of the German Polar Expedition, obtained at Sabine

Island, should probably be referred to this species.

Genus LepratiA, Johnston.

I retain for the present the genus Lepralia as Johnston

defined it, though well aware that, the somewhat heterogeneous

assemblage of forms which it includes must be broken up and

redistributed.

11. Lepralia trispinosa, Johnston, var. (Pl. XI. fig. 1.)

Escharella Jacotini, forma lamellosa, Smitt, Krit. Férteckn. ofver Skan-

dinaviens Hafs-Bryozoer, pt. iv. (1867) pl. xxiv. fig. 56.

On shell, common.

[Davis Strait, 100 fathoms (Norman, ‘ Valorous’ dredg-

ings).]

In the variety of this well-known species, which alone

occurs amongst the Icelandic dredgings, the surface of the

eae is very flat and uniform in appearance and of a

ull whitish colour. The zoocecia are smooth or very minutely

granular, areolated round the margin, and bordered by promi-

nent lines; the aperture is suborbicular, well arched above,

the lower lip rising in the centre into a small denticle; the

margin is not at all elevated. The large pointed avicularia

are present as in the more usual form; and there is also fre-

quently a small oval avicularium with rounded mandible on

one side of the mouth. Similar avicularia sometimes occur on

other parts of the cell, as represented in the figure (Pl. XI.

fig. 1). The oocecium is of the usual form, with the charac-

teristic group of perforations on the front.

In the preliminary report on the “ Biology of the ‘ Valo-

rous’ Cruise,” printed in the Proceedings of the Royal Society

for June 15, 1876, p. 208, Mr. Norman records this form as

amongst the Greenland dredgings, and regards it as a new

species, which he proposes to name L. Jeffreysit.

The chief characters which he seems to rely upon as

from Iceland and Labrador. 101

distinctive are the ovoid avicularia and the absence of the

rg sinus on the lower margin of the ygephe But

the oval avicularia are commonly present on the normal L,

trispinosa, though, curiously enough, they have hitherto es-

caped observation, and are not figured or referred to by any

writer on the Polyzoa. They are, of course, frequently

wanting, as are also the large pointed avicularia; but in some

a or other of the colony they may generally be detected.

n some cases they are present in great numbers, two or three

on a cell, and are very irregularly placed. I have specimens,

probably from deep water, whith in some respects resemble

the Icelandic variety, in which there is an extraordinary deve-

lopment of them. As to the form of the mouth, it is ver

variable in L. trispinosa. The spout-like projection is atich

more markedly developed in some cases than in others; at

times it is scarcely perceptible. Near the edge of the colony

cells may postin Oa be met with which bear the closest

resemblance to those of the arctic variety, especially in the

character of the mouth, being altogether destitute of the elevated

peristome.

There is therefore no valid ground, in my judgment, for

erecting the present form into a species. It exhibits a very

slight divergence from the normal L. ¢trispinosa, the absence

of the raised peristome marking, as stated above, an early

stage of growth in this species. The presence of the oval

avicularia is really one more proof of their identity.

Smitt has given a good representation of the different states

which this species assumes, though he seems not te have

noticed the small avicularia.

12. Lepralia tubulosa, Norman. (PI. XI. fig. 8.)

Two or three specimens of this interesting species occur on

fragments of shell. In their perfect condition the cells are

armed with three or four spines. They are less thickly per-

forated than in the only British example which I have had

the opportunity of examining. On one of the specimens the

oocecia, Which have not hitherto been described, are present ;

they are arcuate in form, shallow, depressed, and set very

far back behind the tubular neck of the cell. The surface is

smooth and silvery, with a few perforations.

This remarkable species will stand as the type of a new

enus, for which I propose the name of Oylindroporella,

[Shetland (Norman) ; Wick (Peach).}

13. Lepralia hyalina, Linneus.

On shells and on other Polyzoa, abundant.

102 Rey. T. Hincks on Polyzoa

14. Lepralia (Discopora) sincera, Smitt. (Pl. XI. fig. 2.)

One or two specimens of this well-marked form occur.

Smitt reports the species as common in the Arctic Sea as far

as Spitzbergen, in 19-60 fathoms.

Lovén has taken it in Finmark. Off Hare Island, Waigat

Strait, entrance of Baflfin’s Bay, 175 fathoms (Norman).

15. Lepralia porifera, Smitt. (Pl. X. figs. 1 & 2.)

Not uncommon.

[Spitzbergen, not rare, in 20-80 fathoms (Swedish Expe-

dition, teste Smitt); Hammerfest (Lovén); South Devon

(7;,EZ).|

Several forms occur which seem to be related to this species

or to the true L. (Eschara) Landsborovii. I can most fully

adopt Smitt’s naive declaration respecting the last-named :—

“This species, in all its varieties of calcification, has given

me much trouble.” It is, indeed, a matter of extreme diffi-

culty to interpret satisfactorily the group of forms which

bear a more or less near relationship to the L. Landsborovit

of Johnston. In the first place I believe we may accept

Smitt’s L. porifera as a good species, taking as the type his

pl. xxiv. fig. 30 (‘ Kritisk Férteckn.’).

The “forma minuscula”’ and “ forma majuscula”’ ranked

under it, he has himself, as a result of further examination,

transferred to his Escharella Landsborovii (‘Floridan Bryozoa,’

part i. p. 60).

In L. porifera the zoocecia are short, ovate, or rhombic,

flattish, very thickly punctured over the entire surface, and of

a dull white colour; the mouth is suborbicular, slightly con-

tracted below, where two small denticles mark the position of

the hinge of the opercular valve and form a shallow sinus on

the lower margin; the peristome is very slightly elevated, and

there is no central denticle: the avicularium projects imme-

diately below the inferior margin; it is larger than in ZL.

Landsborovii, and of a more elongate form ; the oocecium is

rounded, closely adnate, not hooded, somewhat depressed in

front, and perforated ; spatulate avicularia none.

In the typical L. Landsborovit the zoocecia are oblong,

much lengthened out, somewhat flat, vitreous and glistening

when fresh, covered over the whole surface with rather large

pores or merely punctured round the margin ; the mouth sub-

orbicular, with a prominent tooth on the lower lip in addition

to the two lateral denticles; peristome thin, very much raised,

with a deep narrow cleft in front, within which the avicularium

is placed ; avicularium small, round; oocecium rounded, large,

From Iceland and Labrador. 103

prominent, glassy, hooded, thickly punctured, frequently with

a large spatulate avicularium on one or both sides of it, placed

transversely. I have not met with this form amongst the

Reikiavik dredgings.

16. Lepralia propinqua, Smitt. (Pl. X. figs. 5-7.)

Eschara propinqua, Smitt, 1. c. pp. 22 & 146, pl. xxvi. figs, 126-128.

Zooecia short, convex, rising towards the very prominent

avicularium ; surface warty, sometimes indistinctly areolated

round the margin, which is bordered by a raised line;

mouth ample, arched above, with a broad, very shallow sinus

below ; peristome slightly thickened, not elevated, except in

the fertile cells; no central tooth; avicularia round, stand-

ing out boldly below the inferior margin, so as to have the ap-

pearance of a prominent beak. Oowctium large, rounded,

adnate or subimmersed, sometimes adorned with radiating

lines, punctured, the pores often forming a semicircular series

round the outer edge of the ovicell, and a small circular grou

in the centre ; in the fertile cells the peristome is much leva

at the sides, sometimes rising into large flap-like expansions,

but falls away towards the front, where there is a wide opening

in which the avicularium is placed. There are frequently

spatulate avicularia on each side of the ooccium; but they

differ in shape from those of L. Landsborovii (normal) and are

inferior in size (Pl. X. figs. 7 & 8).

This form seems entitled to specific rank. It exhibits a

different type of cell from that of L. Landsborovii (short, ovate

or rhombic, and very convex); and it also diverges from that

species in the character of the oocecium and of the peristome,

as well as of the large avicularia. It agrees with L. portfera in

the absence of the marginal denticle, but wants its porous

surface.

It must be left for further investigation to show whether

these forms are so closely connected with each other and with

L. Landsborovii, by intermediate varieties, as to constitute truly

but one specific group. With our present knowledge they

are properly accounted distinct.

Smitt refers LZ. propinqua to his L. (Eschara) verrucosa

group ; but its closest affinity is clearly with L. Landsborovit.

[Spitzbergen, 60 fathoms (Malmgren) ; Greenland (Torell) ;

Finmark (Lovén).}

17. Lepralia reticulato-punctata, n. sp. (Pl. X. figs. 3 & 4.)

Escharella porifera, forma edentata, Smitt, Férteckn. part iv. p. 9,

pl. xxiv. fig. 39.

104 Rey. T. Hincks on Polyzoa

[Spitzbergen (Swedish Expedition). ]

Zoowcia ovate, moderately convex, strongly reticulato-punc-

tate; orifice suborbicular, somewhat compressed, with a

broad well-marked sinus on the inferior margin ; peristome

not raised; no central tooth; avicularium large, elongate-

oval, sometimes half immersed, sometimes prominent, placed

in the centre immediately below the mouth, occasionally at a

short distance beneath it or turned transversely. Oowctum

rounded, closely adnate above, thickly punctured ; peristome

in the fertile cells not raised.

This is another form belonging to the same group as the two

preceding. It is figured by Smitt, and described by him as

Escharella porifera, forma edentata. It is distinguished from

that species by its reticulate and coarsely punctured surface,

by the form of the mouth, which is much less arched above

(compressed) and with a more marked sinus below, and by

the large elongate-oval avicularium, which is somewhat

variable in position, whereas that of ZL. pordfera is constantly

attached to the inferior margin. The two also differ much in

general aspect.

The preceding three forms occur amongst Reikiavik dredg-

ings only in an incrusting state ; and there is nothing to show

whether they ever assume the Escharine mode of growth.

18. Lepralia radiatula, n. sp. (Pl. X. figs. 9-14.)

? Cellepora plicata, var., Smitt, Forteckn. iv. pl. xxviii. fig. 193.

Zooecia ovate, disposed in linear series, whitish, minutely

roughened, traversed by rib-like lines, which run from the

margin towards the centre; mouth suborbicular, surrounded

by a thin, much-raised, frill-like peristome, which is cleft in

front into a deep loop-like sinus ; within it on one side asmall

avicularium, the mandible directed upwards ; a minute pointed

denticle immediately within the lower margin. Oowctum

semicircular, punctured, set far back. The peristome frequently

rises at the sides into prominent expansions, which are curiously

cut and crenated at the top, and present a very fantastic ap-

pearance. ,

On shell, zoophytes, &c., common.

Ihave met with no description of this remarkable form ;

but it seems to be represented in Smitt’s figure 193 (Férteckn.

part iv.). He refers it to his Cellepora plicata, with which,

I confess, I cannot see that it has any close affinity whatever.

It varies much in different states of growth, and especially in

the degree in which the peristome is developed : at times it

forms a plain border round the mouth (Pl. X. fig. 10); at

JSrom Iceland and Labrador. 105

others it takes on such shapes as are represented in Plate X.

figs. 11-14,

[Arctic Sea (Smitt).|

Genus CELLEPORA, Fabricius.

( Celleporaria, Smnitt.)

19. Cellepora incrassata, Lamk.

This fine species, judging from the fragments which abounded

in the dredging, must be common off the coast of Iceland, as

it is, according to Smitt, in the seas about Spitzbergen and

Greenland. In Finmark it seems to be less abundant

East Greenland, plentiful (German Polar Exped.).

20. Cellepora ovata, Smitt. (Pl. XI. fig. 5.)

Two fragments occur.

[Spitzbergen, in 10-60 fathoms; less common than C.

scabra and CU. plicata (Smitt); Sabine Island (German Polar

Expedition). ] :

In this species the mouth is orbicular, instead of triangular

as in the allied C. plicata, Smitt, and the avicularium much

shorter than in that species. The mucro is set completely at

one side of the mouth. The surface of the cells, which are very

convex and regularly ovate, is coarsely punctured, the spaces

between the punctures rising at times into ridges. The peri-

stome is thin and not at all elevated.

Smitt, as Kirchenpauer has already noticed, ranks this form

with his Cellepora scabra in such a way that it is difficult to

determine whether he regards the two as specifically distinct

or not. From his description of the figures (p. 226) I should

infer that he looks upon these two forms and C. plicata as

merely varieties of one and the same specific type. Judging,

however, from those figures, as well as the Icelandic and

Labrador specimens, I have little hesitation in considering

C. ovata an independent species with well-marked features.

Smitt, indeed (p. 188), refers to certain intermediate

forms by which, he thinks, the distinction between C. ovata

dnd C. plicata is reduced to a very small matter—forms in

which the general 42 me of C. ovata is combined with an

ovicell resembling that of C. plicata, though wanting its

punctured surface, and a mouth which often suggests the three-

cornered shape* so characteristic of the aperture in the last-

named species; but as he does not figure these forms it is difficult

* Tam afraid this is a very free translation of the Swedish, “och

dervid ser ee eee afven har ffi en antydan till trekant-

form; but 1 hope it does not misrepresent its real force,

106 Rev. T. Hincks on Polyzoa

to estimate their precise significance. The mouth in C. ovata

as I have seen it, is orbicular, slightly compressed or flattened

below ; in C. plicata it is decidedly subtriangular, and the

lower margin runs toa point. This is an important structural

distinction, the specific value of which we are certainly not

justified in rejecting without much fuller evidence respecting

transitional forms than we now possess. It is of course

eminently undesirable that species should be multiplied on

trifling pretexts; it is equally undesirable that well-differen-

tiated and tolerably stable forms should be confounded.

21. Cellepora plicata, Smitt. (Pl. XI. figs. 3 & 4.)

Iceland, 100 fathoms.

[Spitzbergen, 2-60 fathoms, very common (Simitt) ; Green-

land (German Polar Expedition) ; Godhavn Harbour, Disco,

5-20 fathoms (Norman, ‘ Valorous’ dredgings).]

In this species the cells are ovate, somewhat depressed ;

surface smooth and glistening, sometimes traversed by ribs ra-

diating from the circumference ; mouth subtriangular, slightly

arched above, the sides running to a point in front, so as to

form an acute angle; peristome thin and slightly raised at

the sides; on one side a prominent mucro, bearing a large

elongate-oval avicularium, with rounded mandible, looking

obliquely sideways. Oowctum semicircular, smooth, punc-

tured in front. Allied to the preceding, but, I think, distinct.

A very salient character is the great length of the oval avicu-

larian opening.

Genus Escuara, Ray.

22. Eschara pavonella, Alder.

A single specimen was met with.

[Spitzbergen, in 20-60 fathoms, not rare ( Torell and Swedish

Expedition) ; Finmark, in 20 fathoms (Goés and Malmgren).

Not yet found in Southern Scandinavia (Smitt). England,

north-eastern coast. |

Genus Myriozoum, Donati.

(Leteschara, Sars.)

23. Myriozoum coarctatum, Sars.

Iceland, 100 fathoms.

[Spitzbergen, in 19-80 fathoms (Swedish Expedition); Nor-

way (Strém, Sars, &c.).]

24, Myriozoum subgracile, D’Orbigny.

Iceland, 100 fathoms.

(Spitzbergen, 19-80 fathoms, common (Swedish Expedi-

from Iceland and Labrador. 107

tion); Greenland (4éller and Torell); Holsteinborg Har-

bour, 7-35 fathoms ; entrance of Baffin’s Bay, 175 faahiers

(‘ Valorous’ dredgings); Anticosti and Mingan Islands;

South Labrador (Packard).}

In this very distinct species, the small oval avicularia are

sometimes placed on each side of the mouth at the top, or

sometimes on one side only: occasionally they occur about

the middle of the aperture; they are also distributed irregu-

larly over the zoartum. In many cases they are wanting

altogether in connexion with the mouth of the cell.

Genus Rerepora, Imperato.

25. Retepora Wallichiana, n. sp., Busk (MS.).

(Pl. XI. figs. 9-13.)

Retepora cellulosa (Linn.), forma notopachys (Busk), var. elongata,

Smitt, 2. c. pt. iv. pp. 36 & 204, pl. xxviii. figs, 226-232,

Zoarium irregular, sometimes giving off long free branches ;

fenestre elongate, narrow, lozenge-shaped. Zooecia immersed,

elongate, somewhat rectangular, bordered by lines, the mouth

suborbicular ; peristome thin, raised, the inferior margin pro-

jecting and with a very minute central sinus ; immediately be-

owit in many of the cells a prominent rostrum placed obliquely,

bearing on its summit a large avicularium with strongly in-

curved beak and a long triangular mandible pointing down-

wards. Oowcium small, rounded, smooth; placed very far

back behind the mouth and separated from it, in the centre of

the arch of the opening, a small denticle (Plate XI. fig. 12).

This form has been very accurately described by Smitt;

but he regards it as a variety of the Crag species 2. noto-

pachys, Busk. Some years since Mr. Busk, who had met with

it amongst Dr. Wallich’s dredgings, gave it the MS. name

which I have retained in this paper, and which fittingly

commemorates one of the earliest and ablest pioneers in the

work of deep-sea exploration. [agree with Mr. Busk that it is

ier distinct, though insome epi it seems to approach

the fossil form. The chief points of difference between it and

ft. notopachys are to be found in the mouth, which in the latter,

according to Busk’s figure, is furnished with a rather deepl

incised sinus on the lower margin, whereas in 2. Wallichiana

the sinus is very minute and shallow*—and in the ovicell,

which in the last-named is small, with a very moderate orifice

and a conspicuous denticle in the centre of the oral arch, while

that of the Crag form is described as large and open in front.

The position of the ovicell in the present species is also

* The contour of the oral aperture is very different in the two species.

108 Rey. T. Hincks on Polyzoa

eculiar; it is developed at some distance above the mouth, and

is apparently quite separated from it at first, though at a later

stage united to it by an extension of the peristome, as Smitt

has remarked. Judging from Busk’s figure, I should also

suppose that the avicularia differed in character in the two,

though this portion of the structure is badly preserved in the

fossil.

In R. Wallichiana there is none of the remarkable thickening

of the branches behind, nor is there any trace of the “crescen-

tic lamin” which are ascribed to the other species. Its

dorsal surface is flattened, traversed by raised lines, which for

the most part run longitudinally, while that of R. notopachys

is marked by deep, usually transverse sutures. The fenestre

also seem to be much smaller in the latter form.

In the present species the zoocecia are sometimes very indi-

stinct, at others they are well defined by conspicuous raised lines.

On the dorsal surface, at the base of each fenestra there is an

immersed avicularium, placed transversely.

Iceland, 100 fathoms, apparently common.

[Spitzbergen, 20-80 fathoms, common; Finmark (Smit) ;

Godhaab, 150 tathoms (Busk).|

Suborder Cyclostomata.

Genus Crista, Lamx.

26. Crisia denticulata, Lamk.

Iceland, 100 fathoms ; several small fragments occur.

_ [Norway (Sars); Spitzbergen; Bahusia (teste Smitt) ;

Great Britain &c., Scotch Glacial deposits (Geikde).]

Genus IpMongA, Lamx.

27. Idmonea atlantica, E. Forbes.

Iceland, 100 fathoms; abundant. ‘

[Scandinavia, from Bahusia to Finmark, common (Sars,

Lovén, Smitt); Shetland (Barlee) ; entrance of Baftin’s Bay,

175 fathoms (Norman).|

Genus Tusutipora, Lamk.

28. Tubulipora ventricosa, Busk.

Iceland; on Sertularella tricuspidata, Alder.

[West Greenland, on Fucus (Sutherland).|

from Iceland and Labrador. 109

29. Tubulipora flabellaris, Johnst.

In the form which I refer to this species, the zoarium is flat,

depressed, ni Oy minutely specked, and somewhat rugose

transversely ; the tubes are placed horizontally, somewhat

radiately disposed, of comparatively large bore, free only for

a short distance at the extremity, the free portion not turning

upwards, but taking the horizontal direction. It is more or

less regularly flabellate in its mode of growth. It is well re-

presented by Johnston’s figure and in Busk’s ‘ Cyclostomata,’

plate xxiv. fig. 2. It is distinct, in my judgment, from the

true 7. phalangea.

Genus Drasrorora, Johnston,

30. Diastopora, sp. ?

A small patch of a Diastopora occurs on a specimen of Cel-

lepora incrassata, but in so imperfect a condition that I cannot

determine the species with certainty. I believe it to be refer-

able to D. obelia, Johnston, which is not uncommon in the

Arctic seas.

Genus DIscOPORELLA, Gray.

31. Discoporella verrucaria, Fabricius.

Iceland ; abundant on Sertularella, &e.

[Bahusia (Lovén); Spitzbergen (Swed. Exped., teste Smitt) ;

Greenland, Assistance Bay (Sutherland) ; Anticosti and Min-

gan Islands; Bay of Fundy (Packard) ; Orkney and Arran

(Busk).|

Mr. Busk has rightly challenged Smitt’s identification of this

form with the Discoporella flosculus (mihi). The latter is the

Melobesia radiata of. Audouin, with whose figure I was unac-

quainted at the time (1862) of the publication of this species.

Suborder Ctenostomata.

Genus Buskt1a, Alder.

32. Buskia nitens, Alder.

Iceland; very fine, creeping over Hydroids.

{Great Britain. ]

This seems to be the only Icelandic form not hitherto re-

corded from the Arctic seas.

Of the 32 species contained in this list, 18 are British ; of the

latter, Hippothoa expansa and Idmonea atlantica have only

110 Rev. T. Hincks on Polyzoa

occurred in the Shetland waters; Caberea Ellisit is common

to Shetland and the Hebrides, and Lepralia tubulosa to Shetland

and the north-eastern part of Scotland (Wick). The following

may be regarded as forming a distinctively Arctic group :—

Menipea arctica, M. Sophie, Lepralia sincera, Cellepora in-

crassata, and perhaps Myriozoum coarctatum. Twelve of the

Icelandic species have been found on the North-American coast.

It should be mentioned that the dredging which supplied

the material for the above list was contained in a single bottle

of very moderate size.

LABRADOR SPECIES.

The forms recorded in this list were taken in Hamilton’s

Inlet, at a depth of 15 fathoms, by Dr. Wallich.

INFUNDIBULATA.

Cheilostomata.

1. Menipea ternata, Ellis & Sol.

2. Cellularia Peachii, Busk.

3. Gemellaria loricata, Linn.

4, Lepralia annulata, Fabricius.

5. Lepralia propinqua, Smitt.

6. Lepralia hyalina, Linn. The prevalent form.

7. Lepralia pertusa, Esper.

8. Lepralia radiatula, Hincks.

9. Membranipora lineata, Linn.

10. Membranipora cymbeformis, Hincks.

11. Cellepora scabra, Smitt.

This belongs to the same group as C. plicata and C. ovata

of Smitt, the three being ranked as varieties of one and the

same species by this writer.

In the present form the zoocecia are very short, convex,

crowded, and suberect; the mouth orbicular, slightly compressed

in front ; immediately below the inferior margin rises a some-

from Iceland and Labrador. 111

what massive mucro, as broad as the mouth and stretching

back for some distance over the wall of the cell; it bears on one

side an avicularium with rounded mandible, directed upwards.

The surface of the cell is smooth, but often traversed by ribs

which radiate from the margin and are carried up as prominent

keel-like lines to the apex of the rostrum. The ovicell is semi-

circular, and, in an early stage at least, without punctures.

Within the inferior margin there is a small denticle.

The cells have a very crowded appearance, and are more

erect than those of either C. plicata or C. ovata. The mucro

is central (that is, the apex corresponds with the centre of the

inferior margin, and the base spreads out equally on each side),

while in the two last-named species it is p ra completely on

one side of the cell.

12. Cellepora bilaminata, n. sp. (Pl. XI. figs. 6, 7.)

Amongst the Labrador dredgings there is another form

referable to the same group as the above, but presenting

some marked and distinctive peculiarities. It occurs in two

very different conditions. In one (a) the cells are rather

crowded, ovate, suberect, the surface smooth ; mouth orbicular,

the peristome rising on each side into a mucronate process, one

of the two (and occasionally both) bearing on its side an avi-

cularium with rounded mandible ; between the two processes

there is a rather wide cleft, and immediately within it a small

denticle (Pl. XI. fig. 6). Occasionally there are traces of the

formation of a second calcareous lamina over the primitive

cell-wall. Cells occur in which the second envelope has only

partially overspread the original wall, and the edge of the later

growth can be distinetly traced.

In the other condition in which the species appears (0) almost

every cell exhibits the double lamina, the later process of cal-

cification being only partially effected (Pl. XI. fig. 7). In this

state there are no avicularia. The processes on the inferior

margin are both simple extensions of the primitive lamina,

somewhat rounded at the top and separated by a broad cleft.

With the growth of the second lamina they would assume their

perfect mucronate condition ; and the development of the avi-

cularium (or avicularia) would probably follow. The ovicells

are developed plentifully on this form; they are semicircular,

almost truncate in front, partially concealed by the ascending

marginal processes, smooth, with a few rather large punctures

on the front. I have not noticed this doubling of the cell-

wall in any of the kindred ae while the character of the

mouth is very distinctive. I have therefore thought it best to

give this form a separate name.

112 On Polyzoa from Iceland and Labrador.

13. Cellepora ovata, Smitt.

The specimens of this form from Labrador and Iceland are

identical in character.

Cyclostomata.

14. Crista eburnea, Linn.

(Mediterranean; Madeira; Australia. ]

15. Tubulipora flabellaris, Johnst.

16. Discoporella verrucaria, Fabr.

Of the foregoing species eight, or half the number, are not

included in Packard’s list of the Polyzoa of South Labrador.

Fourteen are common to the American coast and the Arctic

seas. Ten are British. ‘Two are Mediterranean forms, both

of them having a very wide range.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PuaTE X.

Fig. 1. Lepralia porifera, Smitt.

Fig. 2. The same, showing the ovicell.

Fig. 3. Lepralia reticulato-punctata, Hincks.

Fig. 4. The same, more highly magnified.

Fig. 5. Lepralia propinqua, Smitt.

Fig. 6. The same, more highly magnified.

Fig. 7. Large avicularium of Lepralia propinqua.

Fig. 8. Ditto of Eschara Landsborovii, Johnston.

Figs. 9-14. Lepralia radiatula, Hincks.

PrateE XI.

Fig. 1. Lepralia trispinosa, Johnston, var.

Fig. 2. Lepralia (Discopora) sincera, Smitt.

Fig. 3. Cellepora plicata, Smitt.

Fig. 4. The same.

Fig. 5, Cellepora ovata, Smitt.

Fig. 6. Cellepora bilaminata, a, Hincks.

Fig. 7. The same, 0.

Fig. 8. Lepralia tubulosa, Norman.

Fig. 9. Retepora Wallichiana, Busk, MS.

Fig. 10. The same; a portion of the dorsal surface.

Fig. 11. The same, a fragment of about the natural size, showing the

shape of the fenestre.

Fig. 12. The same, a single cell and ovicell.

Fig. 13. eee avicularium in profile, showing the strongly developed

Deak,

Miscellaneous. 113

MISCELLANEOUS.

Curist1an Gorrrrrep Ennensere *.

Amore the men whose names will ever be associated with the

history of science, Ehrenberg occupies a very prominent place.

Fifty years ago he boldly penetrated into Africa as far as Abyssinia

in the face of difficulties of which we can now scarcely form any

idea, collecting zoological and botanical materials, whilst the fanati-

cism of the inhabitants followed the Christian wherever he went, and

more than once placed him in peril of his life. The results of these

travels led him to the department of science the investigation of

which constituted the principal labour of his life, and especially

contributed to his scientific fame, namely the study of the lower

forms of animal life, and especially the world of microscopic orga-

nisms, whose richness and variety were previously unsuspected.

And it was not only to the living forms that Ehrenberg devoted his

attention ; he also demonstrated their wide diffusion in the rocks

of former periods of the earth’s history, and became the founder of

microscopic paleontology, which has been of essential aid to the

geology of the sedimentary rocks. With the greatest care the

objects of numerous observations were united by him into a collec-

tion which is unique in its kind, and which will remain at once as

an important aid to study and as a monument of the indefatigable

industry of a German savant. -

Ehrenberg was born on the 19th April, 1795, at Delitzsch in the

province of Saxony. Up to his fourteenth year he attended the

school of his native place ; in 1810 he obtained a free scholarship

in the Pforta Academy, where he had several men of note (as, for

example, Leopold yon Ranke) among his associates ; and he left this

institution in 1815 to study theology at Leipzig, in accordance with

his father’s wish. But even in the midst of his classical studies at

the Academy, he had already devoted his hours of leisure to inves-

tigations in natural history ; and this bent of his mind led him when

he had been a year at the University, to exchange the study of the-

ology for that of medicine. He completed his academic studies in

Berlin, where he attained his degree of Doctor of Medicine on the

5th November, 1818, his inaugural dissertation bearing the title

** Sylvee mycologice Berolinenses.”

In the two following years we find the young doctor engaged with

his friend Hemprich in sketching plans for a great journey of inves-

tigation to some distant part of the earth; and the wishes of both of

them were fulfilled in the year 1820, when General yon Minutoli,

who was on the point of starting on an antiquarian journey into

Egypt, requested the Berlin Academy of Sciences to recommend him two

young naturalists as companions. The Academy selected Ehrenberg

and Hemprich. Their journey in common extended into the Libyan

desert as far as the oasis of Jupiter Ammon (Siwah); but after their

* [For the original of this notice we are indebted to the kindness of

Prof. C. Rammelsberg.—Enbs. |

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 8

114 Miscellaneous.

return to Alexandria, the two naturalists quitted the General’s ex-

pedition in order to carry on natural-history investigations on

their own account. They traced the Nile upwards as far as Embu-

kohl in Dongola, made an excursion into the Fayoom, returned to

Cairo in 1823, and then examined the northern coasts of the Red

Sea and especially the Sinaitic mountains. While Hemprich conveyed

the collections they had made to Alexandria, and remained in that

city awaiting remittances, Ehrenberg remained for six months in

Tor, occupying himself principally with the corals of the Red Sea.

The two naturalists afterwards undertook a third journey,into Syria

and Ceelosyria ; they penetrated as far as Baalbec, and reached the

snowy summits of Lebanon. ‘Their further journey was commenced

in 1825; it carried them through Arabia to Loheia and across to

Massowa on the Abyssinian coast. Here Hemprich fell a victim to

fever ; and his friend committed him to the grave on the small island

of Toalut. Ehrenberg then made an excursion to the hot springs of

Filet, and returned by Kosseir and Alexandria to Europe in 1826,

During the six years of his absence he lost nine of his European

companions by death. In the Memoirs of the Berlin Academy for

the year 1826, Alexander von Humboldt gave a preliminary report

upon these great travels and the important collections which had

reached Berlin through Ehrenberg and Hemprich.

In the year 1827 Ehrenberg was made an Extraordinary Professor

in the University of Berlin, and on the application of Alexander von

Humboldt obtained, through the minister Von Altenstein, the means

of making known the scientific results of his travels. In consequence

of this, two volumes of ‘ Symbole physic,’ with copperplates re-

presenting mammals, birds, insects, &c., appeared in the years 1828—

1834. Unfortunately circumstances were unfavourable to a conti-

nuation of the work.

A short historical sketch of the first part of his travels appeared

in 1828 under the title ‘*‘ Naturgeschichtliche Reisen durch Nord-

afrika und Westasien in den Jahren 1820-26, von Hemprich und

Ehrenberg.” In 1827, Ehrenberg had already published a descrip-

tion of the deserts in the Memoirs of the Academy. He also pub-

lished some of his observations upon various subjects in different

periodicals, ¢. g. on the Manna of the Tamarisks, on the Scorpions

and their geographical distribution, onthe Monkeys of Sennaar and

Kordofan, on the peculiar noise heard on Djebel Nakuss among the

mountains of Sinai, and on the Corals and Acalephze of the Red Sea.

The journey to the Ural and the Altai and to the Chinese frontier,

undertaken in 1829 by Alexander von Humboldt at the desire of the

Emperor Nicholas, principally for the purpose of bringing to light

the mineral riches of the Russian empire, has been well deseribed

by Gustav Rose, who, with Ehrenberg, accompanied Humboldt.

On his return, Ehrenberg devoted himself exclusively to micro-

scopical researches ; and in 1830 he published a memoir on the orga-

nization, classification, and geographical distribution of the Infusoria,

of which Cuvier speaks as follows in the ‘ Analyse des travaux de

l’Académie Royale de Paris :’"—“ This discovery entirely changes

Miscellaneous. 115

our ideas, and especially upsets many systems; it is one of those

which constitute epochs in the sciences.” This memoir was followed

by contributions which were continued until the year 1835. In

1838 appeared the great work ‘ Die Infusionsthierchen als vollen-

dete Organismen,’ with 64 plates, for which and for his geological

researches the Geological Society conferred upon Ehrenberg the

Wollaston medal as a special distinction. As early as 1836, Ehren-

berg had discovered that the polishing-powder known as tripoli

abounded in fossil organisms, and that the polishing-slate of Bilin,

near Teplitz, contained innumerable siliceous shells of similar crea-

tures. The same result was obtained by the microscopic exami-

nation of the so-called * edible earths” from various localities.

This occurrence of fossil organisms was soon afterwards demonstrated

by Ehrenberg in older formations, as is evidenced by his memoirs

‘Die Bildung des europiischen, libyschen und uralischen Krei-

defelsens und Kreidemergels aus mikroskopischen Organismen ’

(1839), and ‘Ueber noch jetzt zahlreich lebenden Thierarten der

Kreidebildung und den Organismus der Polythalamien.’ In the

year 1841 he demonstrated the presence of organisms in the peat-beds

in various parts of Berlin (Museum, Friedrichsstrasse, and Karls-

strasse), and gave an impulse to the technical employment of these,

and of the Infusorial earth of Ebstorf in the Liineburger Haide, as,

according to the reports of old writers, an earth serving for polishing-

purposes could be used for the manufacture of light building-stones,

capable of floating upon the water, and the dome of the mosque of

Saint Sophia, the celebrated structure of the Emperor Justinian, is

composed of such stones. With the hearty cooperation of the then

director of the Royal Porcelain Factory, the Mining Privy Councillor

Frick, Ehrenberg had stones manufactured from the Berlin material,

which proved from their porous nature to be very useful, and were

employed by the architect Hoffmann in the construction of the

cupola of the museum.

In 1845, at the request of the Mining Department, Ehrenberg

made investigations on the diffusion of the infusorial tuffs in the

Eifel ; in 1847 he published his “ Beobachtungen wber Passatstaub

und Blutregen,” in the Memoirs of the Academy of Berlin ; and this

was followed by a long series of papers in the ‘ Monatsberichte.’ In

1840 he had prepared his * Microgeologie,’ which appeared in 1854,

with 41 copperplates. The first part of a continuation of this work,

relating specially to America, appeared in 1556.

A. new field is opened by his works on the Greensand and the illus-

trations of its organic life (1855), and his communications on the

gradually advancing knowledge of immense quantities of microscopic

organic forms in the lowest Silurian deposits near Saint Petersburg

(1852-62). His attention also was vividly excited by the recent

investigations of the sea-bottom ; so that, by the receipt of samples of

soundings from the most different regions, he was enabled to inves-

tigate thoroughly the microscopic organisms of the depths of the sea.

In 1872 he published a revision of these, illustrated with 12 plates,

which was followed in 1575 by a work on “ die fossilen Erd- und

116 Miscellaneous.

Felsproben des Meeres und Siisswassers aller Liinder, und die Poly-

eistinen-Mergels von Barbados ” (with 30 plates). Thus, nearly to

the close of his long life, which took place on the 27th June in the

year just closed, he showed no relaxation in his activity.

From the year 1839 Ehrenberg was an Ordinary Professor in ‘the

Faculty of Medieine. From 1842 he was Secretary of the Physico-

mathematical Class of the Academy of Sciences, of which he had

been a member since 1827. In 1839 king Friedrich Wilhelm IIT.

conferred upon him the great gold medal for Art and Science; and

at the same time the Crown Prince gave him a gold medal relating

specially to Ehrenberg’s discoveries ; the Civil Class of the order

“ Pour le mérite ” counted him as one of its members from the time

of its establishment by king Friedrich Wilhelm IV.; and foreign

honours were not wanting in recognition of his scientific merits.

Quite in the evening of his life he was gratified by the receipt of

the large gold medal founded by the Dutch Academy of Sciences at

Amsterdam in honour of Leeuwenhoek, the discoverer of the Infu-

soria, and conferred for the first time unanimously upon Ehrenberg.

Corals in the Hunterian Museum figured by Ellis and

Solander.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GenTLEMEN.—In rearranging the corals in the Hunterian Museum

I recognized the nineteen specimens mentioned in the following

list as figured in Ellis and Solander’s work. Doubtless more of the

Hunterian specimens are figured in that work ; but I have only given

those which have some characteristic feature admitting of certain

identification. Moreover Ellis selected for illustration parts only

of some of the bulkier specimens. The list, however, as it stands,

will not be without interest to those who desire that the location of

type specimens should be known.

IT am, Gentlemen,

Yours obediently,

Glasgow University, Nov. 1876. Joun Youne, M.D.

List of Specimens in Hunterian Museum figured in Ellis and

Solander’s * Natural History of Zoophytes.’

1. Pl. 29. Madrepora anthophyl- 11. Pl. 46. fig. 1. Madrepora de-

lites. dalea.

2. Pl. 32. fig. 1. ? 12, | Pl. 47.Ffigs. 4, 5. MW. areolata.

3. Pl. 35. M. carduus. 13. ) Pl. 48. fig. 2. WM. phrygia.

4. Pl. 84. M. angulosa, 14, Pl. 50. fig. 2. M. abdita.

5. Pl. 38. M. ramea. 15, Pl. 52. M. foliosa,

6. Pl. 39. M. aspera. 16 Pl. 53. fig. 1. M. annulosa.

7. Pl. 40. M. undata. : figs. 5, 6. M. foveolata.

8. Pl. 41. figs. 1,2. M. ampliata. 17. Pl. 55. M. rotulosa.

9. Pl. 43. M. cinerascens. 18, Pl. 56. M. interstincta.

10, Pl. 45, M. pileus, 19, Pl. 57, MM. muricata.

Miscellaneous. 117

Descriptions of new Species of Blattide belonging to the Genus

Panesthia. By James Woop-Mason.

Panesthia monstruosa, 0. sp.

Ingens, aptera, aterrima, nitida. Corpore crassissimo. Tegumento

valde indurato. Pronoto in maribus valdissime, in feminis mo-

dice, ineequali et impresso ; bituberculato ; incisura profunda, lata,

medio recta et linea elevata marginata, lateribus cornigera, cor-

nibus in mare magnis, in femina modicis, reflexis, apice plicatis.

Abdominis segmentis basalibus infra supraque sparsim minute

punctatis, ultimo laminaque supraanali punctis crebrioribus necnon

majoribus conspersis: hac postice 5-dentata. Pedibus validis,

spinis tibialibus fortibus armatis; femoribus anticis trispinosis.

Long. corporis maris 58 millim. ; pronoti 144, pronoti lat. 194,

incisure lat. 6; mesonoti long. 9, mesonoti lat. 21%; metanoti

long. 8, metanoti lat. 23; abdom. long. 30, abd. lat. (ad medium)

23. Long. corp. fem. 52.

Hab. A male and a female from Southern India (2. C. Beddome).

This fine insect offers a curious resemblance to the Gromphadorhina

portentosa, Schaum, from Madagascar.

Panesthia Wallacei, un. sp.

Aterrima, nitidissima. Pronoto ut in P. morione sed nitidiore et

distinctius crebriusque punctato. Abdomine sparsim punctulato,

punctis apicem versus sensim frequentioribus ac paullo majoribus ;

segmento ultimo marginibus integro angulisque posticis vix pro-

ducto; lamina supraanali disco parce fulvo-pilosa, postice rotun-

data, tota integra, dentibus lateralibus nullis; lamina subgenitali

confertim grosse punctata. Cercis tumidis, fulvo pilosis. Tegmi-

nibus alisque pene ut in P. morione, abdominis apicem longe su-

perantibus ; venarum omnium parte apicali perspicua, utrinque

pallida, subhyalina; illorum vena anali recta impressa hyalina.

Femoribus anticis basin versus bidentatis. Long. corporis maris

364 millim.; pronoti 93, pronoti lat. 14; long. tegminum 40, alarum

35; abdom. 18, abd. lat. (ad medium) 16.

Hab. A single male from Sinkep Island, near Singapore.

Panesthia flavipennis, n. sp.

Aterrima, nitidissima, pulcherrima. Pronoto antice granulato, pos-

tice medio sparsim, ad latera confertissime punctato ; aliter ut in

P. javanica, Oculis maculisque ocelliformibus flavidis. Tegmi-

nibus letissime flavis, singulis maculis duabus nigris, una parva

ad basin, alteraque magna orbiculari pone medium posita, notatis ;

vena anali elevata potius quam impressa, fortiter arcuata; abdo-

minis segmenti ultimi apicem vix attingentibus. lis apice flavo

marginatis. Antennis apicem versus flavido annulatis. Abdo-

minis segmentis dorsalibus punctatissimis; ultimo laminaque su-

praanali punctis grossissimis : hac margine postico 5-dentato, an-

gulis lateralibus latis: illo angulis posticis acutissime producto ;

118 Miscellaneous.

segmentis ventralibus lateraliter punctatis, medio vix punctatis; la-

mina subgenitali conspicua, levi, politissima, convexa. Femoribus

anticis muticis. . Larvis totis aterrimis. Long. corporis ¢ 37-45,

243 millim.; pronoti g 10-13, 9 103; pronoti lat. ¢ 143-173,

9 161; long. tegminum ¢ 29-53, 2 293.

Hab. Numerous adult and immature specimens of both sexes from

the Naga hills (J. Butler and Godwin-Austen), Brahmaputra valley

(A. W. Chennell), and Dikrang valley (Godwin- Austen).

Panesthia Saussurit, 0. sp.

Q. P. mandarinea, Saussure, Mélanges Orthopt. p. 100, pl. 3, fig. 23,

non p. 40, pl. 1. fig. 25.

I haye recently received from Johore in the Malay peninsula a

fine series of specimens of P. mandarinea, none of which exhibit the

least approach to the remarkable structure of the abdomen seen in

the insect described and figured by De Saussure as the supposed fe-

male of it. The larve of P. mandarinea, moreover, are jet-black

throughout, while those of P. Saussurii are deep black-brown sym-

metrically variegated with pale testaceous on every part of the body,

including the legs, which are ringed, the antenne, which are tipped,

and the head, which is triply banded, with the same colour. A

further reason for refusing to accept the insect figured by De Saus-

sure on pl. 3 (op. supra cit.) as the female of the one represented on

pl. 1 is that the latter is itself also a female, the sides of the pro-

notum in the true males of which are produced into huge curved

horns, each separated from the broad semioval median lobe covering

the head by a deep rounded emargination.

Hab. A single specimen of the male from Sikkim (L. Mandell).

This insect haying been captured just prior to the last moult, the

organs of flight are still in rudiment, and the pronotum is still non-

emarginate.—Journ. Asiatic Soc. Beng. vol. xly. part 2, 1876.

On some Facts relating to the Nutrition of the Embryo in the

Egg of the Fowl. By M. C. Darzste.

My investigations in experimental teratogeny have enabled me

to ascertain some facts with regard to the nutrition of the embryo

in the egg.

If in the first days of incubation we remove the blastoderm with

the portion of the vitelline membrane that covers it, and the layer

of albumen lining this section of the vitelline membrane, and then,

after separating the blastoderm from the vitelline membrane, coagu-

late the albumen by means of alcohol or hot water, we find that the

albumen has completely disappeared above the embryo. There is

here a vacant space in the form of a hollow cylinder, or rather a

portion of a cone with a circular base. This perforation of the

albumen is the more considerable in proportion to the distance from

the commencement of incubation, and consequently to the space

occupied by the embryo in the blastoderm.

Miscellaneous. 115

This fact was observed by Agassiz; but I have been able to go

further than that illustrious naturalist. In fact I have ascertained

that this disappearance of the albumen is connected solely with the

development of the embryo and of the vascular lamella, which, in

its origin, is not distinguished from the embryo itself. The albu-

men disappears only above the circle formed by the vascular area;

and its disappearance increases like this circle. If by chance, as I

have observed in my experiments, the vascular area presents an

elliptical form, the empty space produced by the disappearance of

the albumen presents the form of an elliptical cylinder, or, more

correctly, of a portion of a cone with an elliptical base. Thus

during the early part of the development the formation of the vas-

cular area is connected with the gradual disappearance of the layer

of albumen corresponding to it on the other side of the vitelline

membrane. On the contrary, nothing of the kind takes place in all

that portion of the blastoderm which is beyond the vascular lamella

aud surrounds it.

This led me to think that the albumen necessary for the nutrition

of the embryo does not assist in the nutrition of the blastoderm

itself. I have verified this prevision by the examination of blas-

toderms which had developed without producing any embryo,

and which nevertheless had covered almost the whole surface

of the yelk. This fact I have several times observed in the

course of my teratogenical studies. Under these circumstances the

albumen forms a perfectly continuous layer above the blastoderm.

We must therefore assume that the blastoderm derives its elements

from the yelk, whilst at the commencement of incubation, and, at

least, up to the period of the complete closure of the amnios, the

embryo is developed at the expense of the albumen.

I may add that the ascertainment of the disappearance of the

albumen is the process that I adopt in my investigations whenever I

wish to know whether an embryo is being developed in an egg, a

fact which the death and disorganization of the blastoderm do not

always allow to be ascertained directly. There are, in fact, many

circumstances under which the embryo perishes very early, quite at

the commencement of the development; and if the egg is not opened

until after the lapse of some days, it is often very difficult to find

any appreciable traces of its existence. The disappearance or the

preservation of the albumen furnishes a sure means of deciding as to

the former existence of an embryo, and to decide whether the

blastoderm has produced an embryo or whether it is one of those

blastoderms without an embryo, the occurrence of which in m

experiments I have just mentioned.—Comptes Rendus, Oct. 30, 1876,

p. 836.

On the Structure and Organization of the Polyphemide.

By Dr. C, Cravs.

The structure of the body and limbs of the Polyphemide (Bytho-

trephes, Polyphemus, Podon, Evadne) may be referred in detail to the

120 Miscellaneous.

well-known structure of the Daphnide, and their peculiarities thus

completely explained morphologically. The principal difference which

leads physiologically to new conditions of embryonic nourishment,

and is also of importance with regard to the external form of the body,

consists in the transformation of the brood-chamber, bounded by

the skin of the back and the inferior lamella of the shell, into a

uterus-like sac, the cellular wall of which (hypodermis) becomes a

nutrient organ of the ova and embryos, either throughout its whole

extent (Podon, Evadne), or only in the ventral lamella, which is in

contact with the intestine.

The nervous system could be traced in its whole course in all

four genera. The brain is followed by a subcesophageal ganglion,

which is united to it by short broad cesophageal commissures, and

by the ventral ganglionic chain, the four inflations of which, united

by transverse commissures, emit nerves for the limbs. The last and

smallest pair of ganglia also sends forth nerves to the abdomen and

to the tactile sete of the postabdomen.

The crystalline cones of the large movable eye consist throughout

of five segments; the neryous rods belonging to them show lamellar

structure.

The shell-gland was traced in all the genera in its whole length

to its orifice. In its course it presents characteristic peculiarities

in each genus and species, but consists throughout of the ampulli-

form sac, the inner and outer looped canal, the terminal duct, and

the short narrow efferent tube. The dilated terminal duct, ex-

tended after the fashion of a reservoir, contains large shining uri-

nary coucretions in Podon and Evadne.

The adherent organ of Hvadne and Podon is not a sucking-cup

with radiating muscles, but an excretory organ composed of large

glandular cells with streaky protoplasm. In Hvadne nine or ten

cells are usually employed in its formation; their conically decreased

secreting ends are applied to the well-known cuticular disk.

The ova, as in the Daphnide, are produced in four-celled cham-

bers of the ovary, but are extraordinarily small when they pass into

the brood-chamber, where an abundant supply of nourishment is

furnished to the developing embryo by secretion from the walls.

In Evadne the embryo becomes pregnant while still in the body of

the mother, and is usually born with four ova in process of segmen-

tation in the uterus.

The formation of the winter egg in Lvadne takes place by ab-

sorption-processes of the neighbouring egg-chamber.—Kais. Akad.

der Wiss. in Wien, Oct. 26, 1876.

On the Colydiide of New Zealand. By D. Smarr.

In the ‘ Annals,’ July 1876, p. 22, I established a new genus of

Colydiide, with the name LEpistrophus. I find this word has

already been used by Kirsch for a genus of Curculionide ; and I

propose therefore for the genus of Colydiide above alluded to the

name of Epistranus in place of Epistrophus.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES.}

No. 110, FEBRUARY 1877.

IX.—On two Vitreohexactinellid Sponges.

By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e.

[Plate IX.]

THE following descriptions of Hurete farreopsis, n.sp., and

Myliusia Gray?, Bk., respectively have been made more espe-

cially for two purposes, viz. the former to show the mode of

growth in Farrea occa, which has not yet been described from

a living specimen, and the latter to illustrate the only known

living species possessing the structure of the Ventriculide

that has come to notice.

I am indebted to my friend Dr. J. Millar for the specimen

of Eurete farreopsis, which has been whitened at the expense

of the soft parts—for sale, not for the purposes of natural his-

tory,—and, from being very delicate in the last-formed por-

tions, has been much broken. Nevertheless sufficient remains

for description and for the accompanying illustration of the

the general form, which has been taken from a photograph ;

while the elementary parts more particularly have been ob-

tained from minute shreds of dried sarcode still left about the

skeleton, in which are wrapt up the rosettes and smaller spi-

cules of the species.

The specimen of Myliusia Grayi, Bk., belongs to the British

Museum; and through the obligingness of Dr. Giinther I am

enabled to give an illustration of this, also delineated from a

photograph. It was taken alive, as the presence of the sarcode

in many parts indicates ; but, appearing very insignificant from

its smallness, it has not received that treatment which its

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xix. 9

122 Mr. H. J. Carter on two Hexactinellid Sponges.

importance as the only living representative of the Ventricu-

lide in structure deserves; nevertheless with what remains

of this also there is, as will be seen, abundance left for

description and illustration. It has already been described

and named by Dr. Bowerbank (Proc. Zool. Soc. May 13,

1869, p. 335, pl. xxv. fig. 1), who has given a most faithful

illustration of its general structure, to which I would refer the

reader; but as neither the general form of the specimen itself,

including its elementary composition, has been illustrated, nor

the resemblance of the latter to that of the Ventriculide pointed

out, it seems to me that a more detailed record of this precious

little sponge is desirable; and this I have endeavoured to

supply.

Eurete farreopsis, n. sp. (Pl. TX. figs. 1-7.)

Vitreohexactinellid. Skeleton. General form bush-like,

fixed, sessile, composed of many tubo-branches anastomosing

clathrously. Colourless, translucent, becoming white from

increasing density of structure towards the base. Branches

short, thick, cylindrical, hollow, formed of a delicate thin’

reticulated wall thickening from the growing margin towards

the base or oldest part, widely separate, dichotomous, anas-

tomosing as before stated. Orifices of branches respectively

circular at first (fig. 2, a), then expanded (fig. 2, d), afterwards

funnel-shaped (fig. 2, ec), becoming elliptical and contracted in

the centre (fig. 2, d7), where, by the union of the approximated

parts of the margin, two circular orifices are formed which

grow into two short, round, tubular branches in opposite

directions (fig. e), to divide again after the same manner, and

so on—or to anastomose with other neighbouring branches,

when each branch still gives off two others, so that at the

point of junction there are four branches instead of two.

Where union takes place, either by the approximation of the

two opposite parts of the margin or by direct anastomosis, a

raphe is formed. General structure of the wall reticular, the

longitudinal lines of fibre, which are the largest, remaining

parallel while the tube is round (fig. 2, a), but radiating upon

the same plane successively where the orifice becomes ex-

panded (fig. 2, c,d). External surface rough, from the projec-

tion of the arms of sexradiate spicules which have not become

enveloped by the vitreous fibre ; internal surface still rougher

from the same cause; mid structure or wall composed of sex-

radiate spicules woven into a reticulated tissue by the vitreous

fibre, of which the meshes are subquadrangular, and, as before

stated, the longitudinal fibres largest ; varying in thickness

from an extremely thin layer of minute sexradiate spicules in

Mr. H. J. Carter on two Hexactinellid Sponges. 123

the growing margin of the orifices at the circumference to a

lamina 1-24th inch thick in the fixed or oldest portions at the

base. Spicules of three kinds, viz. skeleton-, subskeleton-

and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicule sexradiate ; arms spined

throughout, pointed in the smallest, inflated at the extremities

in the largest specimens, 5- to 40-6000ths inch long with

oo eg thickness (fig. 4). Subskeleton-spicules of two

orms, viz.:—l, acerate, straight, fusiform, attenuately pointed,

spined throughout, spines all inclined one way ma more or

less closely applied to the shaft, 200- by 2-6000ths inch in

its greatest diameters (fig. 5) : 2, scopuline spicule, consistin

of a shaft and head (fig. 6 and fig. 3, e); shaft yfindvilak

abruptly pointed at the free end, quadrangularly inflated at

the other, microspined throughout, most evidently towards the

free end, 68- by 1-6000th inch in its greatest diameters

(fig. 6, a) ; head consisting of four arms respectively supported

by the four angular projections at the end of the shaft, at first

running parallel or slightly curved towards each other and then

expanded ; arm much thinner than the shaft, inflated globu-

larly at the extremity, microspined throughout, especially

towards the inflation, where the spines are long and inclined

backwards, leaving the convexity of the inflation smooth or

bald, 11-6000ths inch long (fig. 6, b,c). Flesh-spicule a

hexactinellid rosette, each arm bearing four capitate rays

expanded en fleur-de-lis, 7-6000ths inch in diameter (fig. 7

and fig. 3, 7), or without extended arms, the latter being

reduced to a central point, from which the rays radiate in all

directions so as to present a globular form, 15-6000ths inch

in diameter (fig. 3, 7). Skeleton-spicules free and minute at

the growing margin, afterwards becoming larger and enveloped

in the vitreous fibre, or distributed throughout the whole

structure, from the youngest to the oldest developed part, in a

minute form, where one arm is frequently attached vertically

to the smooth fibre (fig. 3, dd). Acerate subskeleton-spi-

cule sparsely distributed. Scopuline spicule very numerous.

Flesh-spicules also numerous. Vitreous fibre smooth between

the knots (fig. 3, aaa), which are globular and spino-tuber-

culated all over, except where interrupted by their union with

the fibre (fig. 3, bbb , or by the projection of one or more

arms of the sexradiate spicule in the form of large spines,

thickened or elongated, pointed or inflated at the extremity,

and spinulated throughout (fig. 3, ccc); thickest smooth

fibre 15- to 19-6000ths inch in diameter. Size of specimen

3x4x2 inches. 3 inches high. Last-formed tubo-branch

(viz. at the summit) 4-12ths inch in diameter: first-formed

branch (viz. at the base) 2-12ths inch in diameter.

124 Mr. H. J. Carter on two Hexactinellid Sponges.

Hab. Marine, fixed on hard objects.

Loc, Philippine Islands.

Obs. The patulous ends of the tubular branches, accom-

panied by the plumose or radiating structure of the lamina

out of which they are formed at this part, and the dichotomous

manner of the branching itself, closely ally this species to

Farrea occa, whose structure and mode of growth is also thus

explained. In a specimen, too, of the latter growing upon a

branch of Lophohelia prolifera dredged up on board H.M.S.

‘Porcupine,’ the fixed end (which, unlike the single layer

forming the tube above, is composed of massive reticular

tissue) presents a number of minute hexactinellids, each of

which has one arm attached to the fibre, as in Hurete farre-

sts. This is also the case in Farrea infundibularis (Ann.

& Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873, vol. xii. p. 448, pl. xvii. fig. 1),

whose structure, in many respects, is so very like that of

Eurete farreopsis that one can only be considered a variety

of the other; but I do not observe this remarkable feature in

either of the Aphrocallistes or in Aulodictyon Woodwardit,

Kent.

On account of the absence of the sarcode in the specimen

above described, I am unable to state the position which the

subskeleton- and flesh-spicules respectively and relatively

presented. Nor am I able to say any thing of the dermal or

growing layer of sexradiate spicules, which in these specimens

is generally washed off with the rest of the sarcode to give

them a more attractive appearance in the market, thus leaving

nothing but the bare skeleton with a few fragments of dried

sarcode here and there, in which, however, some of the minute

spicules are almost sure to be retained.

Possessing a broom-like or scopuline spicule, I am able to

place this species among those characterized by a “ scopuline

shaft” (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873, vol. xii. p. 559), and

with Farrea occa, as characterized by the tubular branches

being patulous at their orifices (ib. p. 360).

Like as the general form of this specimen is to that given

by Marshall of Semper’s Hurete simplicissima (Zeitschrift f.

wissensch, Zoologie, xxv. Bd. 2nd Supp. Taf. xii. c), there is

no part of the detail of the structure given by Marshall in

Taf. xiv,, except the attachment of the sexradiate to the

vitreous fibre (fig. 32, a), which can be identified with it (Z.

farreopsis). What value may be due to the absence of the

scopuline shaft and rosette in H. simplicissima (p. 185), I am

unable to say, seeing that the reappearance of the spicules in

the centre of the vitreous fibre in Marshall’s illustrations

(Taf. xiv.) indicates that the specimen had perished long

Mr. H. J. Carter on two Hexactinellid Sponges. 125

before it was picked up for preservation, and therefore might

have lost, with its sarcode, most, if not all, of these space,

But where it is stated, a little further on, that neither Sc/lero-

thamnus nor Aphrocallistes possesses a rosette, it would have

been more to the purpose if Mr. Marshall had said that he had

not found any in Ads specimens, since a knowledge of this kind

of sponges points out that the scopuline shaft has hitherto

never been found present without a rosette or its represen-

tative. Indeed I have stated, from actual observation, that

Aphrocallistes Bocagei has a rosette (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

1873, vol. xii. p. 360, pl. xiii. figs. 9 and 10); and Scelero-

thamnus Clausii, which I now tind to be my Farrea densa

(op. et loc. cit. p. 51, pl. xvii. figs. 5 and 6), appears in my

mounted specimen with its rosettes attached to it, as well

as the head and part of the shaft of one of the scopuline

spicules. At the time of figuring the fragment of /. densa, 1

could only be certain of the characteristic spine, as I was not

sure that the rosettes and scopuline shafts belonged to it; but

now that I have seen an entire branch, &c., L see also that

they do belong to it, and that Farrea densa (= Sclerothamnus

Clausii) does possess a rosette. When the description and

illustrations of the whole specimen, “ nearly three feet high,”

have been published this identity will be more evident.

The peculiarities of ZEurete farreopsis are the globular

tuberculated knots of vitreous fibre (fig. 3, 556), which, with

the centrally developed spine, looks like a bossed omphalic

shield, and the globular inflations respectively at the ends of

the scopuline arms very much like a “ bald head ” (fig. 6, c),

while the form of the rosette flesh-spicule is that which gene-

rally accompanies the scopuline shaft (Ann. & Mag. Nat.

Hist. 1873, vol. xii. pl. xii. fig. 9), occasionally varied, as in

the present instance, where the arms are reduced to a mere

oint and the diameter of the rosette much larger (fig. 3, 9).

he acerate spicule (fig. 5), too, with closely applied spines

all directed the same way, is still more common among the

Hexactinellida. ‘To the presence of the minute sexradiate,

one arm of which is attached to the vitreous fibre (fig. 3, d d)

by an extension from the surface of the latter, I have already

alluded as a remarkable feature in this kind of sponge-

skeleton.

Mr. Marshall’s criticisms generally of my papers on the

Hexactinellida and Lithistida, and on my “ Notes introductory

to the Study and Classification of the Spongida,” respectively

(op. et loc. cit.), I have neither time nor inclination to reply to,

especially as the author’s amount of knowledge of the subject

126 Mr. H. J. Carter on two Hexactinellid Sponges.

does not appear to me to be equal to my own; so I must leave

them for a future generation.

Since the above was written, I have received from Mr. T.

Higgins a microscopic specimen of a Hexactinellid sponge

purchased by the Liverpool Free Museum from Mr. Gerard,

and said to have been collected by Dr. Meyer in the Philip-

ine Islands. It is Eurete farreopsis, and is fellow to Dr.

[illar’s specimen above described, as [have now ascertained

by an examination of the entire specimen.

Myliusia Gray, Bk. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, p. 335.

(Pl. IX. figs. 8-17.)

Vitreohexactinellid. General form hemispheric; general

appearance enteromorphous or cerebriform ; sessile ; consisting

of tortuous anastomosing tubular canals or passages separated

by equally tortuous labyrinthic intervals. ‘Tubular canals or

pay now terminating on the surface in round patulous or

ong tortuous gutter-like openings. Colour white, translucent,

slightly yellowed by the presence of dried sarcode. Surface

of {tubular passages, both externally and internally, covered

with a dermal layer of small sexradiate spicules, whose hori-

zontal arms overlapping each other form a continuous quadri-

lateral meshwork. Margin of the openings of the passages on

the surface fringed with the spined arms of long, thin, sexra-

diate spicules mixed with still larger (?acerates), whose shafts

are uneven but not spined, unless it be microscopically in

some parts. Pores and vents not discernible, from the muti-

lated state of the surface. Internal or body structure of the

wall of the tubular passages composed of lozenge-shaped or

lantern-like knots of vitreous fibre applied end to end, three or

more layers deep, thus forming a laminate mass of trape-

zoids united to each other at their angles in successive rows

(fig. 10), with cylindrical intervals between them crossing

each other more or less rectangularly (fig. 10, hh); traversed

by the branches of the excretory canal-system, and when

fresh probably more or less divided into cavities by soft porous

expansions of the sarcode (now dried) bearing the ampul-

laceous sacs or groups of spongozoa. Spicules of two kinds,

viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicules of three

forms, viz. :—1l, small, sexradiate, arms not inflated at their

junction, attenuately pointed and thickly spined throughout,

about 15-1800ths inch long by 4-1800th inch thick at the

base (fig. 13); 2, much larger, sexradiate, the same, but with

the arms slightly inflated at the extremity and 30- to 100-

1800ths inch long (fig. 16); 3, still much larger (? acerate

Mr. H. J. Carter on two Hewactinellid Sponges. 127

fusiform, attenuately pointed), unspined, but uneven on the

surface and here and there microspined ; length unknown ;

largest fragment 170- by 3-1800th inch in its {greatest

diameters (fig. 17). Fles i-spicules of two forms, viz. :—l,

rosette, globular, consisting of six short arms (the third axis,

which is vertical to the other two, is omitted in the illustration

for perspicuity), each of which is surmounted by five long

capitate rays expanded in a vasiform manner, 4}-1800ths inch

in diameter (fig. 14 and fig. 10, f); 2, bundles of minute,

hair-like, undulating acerates like the tricurvate or bow spi-

cule, about 4-1800ths inch long (fig. 15 and fig. 10, g).

The small sexradiates become the centres respectively of

the trapezoids (fig. 9, c), which are thus formed by the exten-

sion of a thread of vitreous sarcode from one end of each of

the arms of the sexradiate spicule to the other (fig. 9, a),

strengthened at each attachment by subsidiary threads, which

form an irregular reticulation between the main thread and the

arm at each end of the latter (fig. 9,4); finally increasing in

thickness throughouttillthetrapezoidis fully formedand presents

four sides (fig. 10, a), with eight lantern-like holes in them, one

in each triangular face (fig. 10, 7), through which the sexradiate

form of the original spicule may be seen in the centre tntact

(fig. 10, c). Trapezoid about 14-1800ths inch in diameter.

Spicules nos. 2 and 3 form the fringe round the apertures

which interknits with the body-structure of the lamina in-

ternally, the latter, or the supposed acerate form, extending

beyond the former, both distally and proximally; while the

flesh-spicules are scattered throughout the structure unequally—

that is, much more numerously towards the surface. Size 4

inch high by inch in horizontal diameter.

Hab, Marine.

Loc. Island of St. Vincent, West Indies.

Obs. In the Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1859, p. 439, pl. xvi.

Radiata, the late Dr. J. E. Gray described and illustrated a

vitreohexactinellid sponge, to which he gave the name of ‘“My-

liusia callocyathes,” after Christopher Mylius of 1753. There

are two specimens of this sponge in the British Museum, viz.

the original one (figured /. c.), about 33 inches in diameter, and

the other about 14 inch wide, numbered “43.2.13.67.” Both

are stated by Dr. Gray, in his “‘ Notes on the Arrangement

of Sponges” (op. cit. 1867, p. 506), to have come from the

West Indies. ‘To which a third specimen has been added from

the “ Island of St. Vincent in the West Indies, collected by

the Rev. L. Guilding,” with the name ‘ Scriviner”’ (? dealer)

on the board bearing the specimen, numbered “ 40,10,.23.11.”

In the same ‘ Proceedings,’ but of 1869 (p. 335, pl. xxv.

128 Mr. H. J. Carter on two Hexactinellid Sponges.

fig. 1), Dr. Bowerbank figures faithfully a fragment of the

latter, which he finds not to be Myliusia callocyathes, but, al-

though very like in outward appearance to it, totally different

in structure ; hence he calls it “ Myliusia Grayt.”

Having subsequently had to examine this sponge for the

late Dr. Gray, I saw that its minute structure (fig. 10) was

like that of the fossil species figured by Schmidt (Atlantisch.

Spongienf. Taf. ii. fig. 16) under the general appellation of

fossil spicules from “ Scyphia and Ventriculites”’ (Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873, vol. xii. p. 8365). Next Lidentified the

lantern-like knot of Myliusia Grayi with Mr. W. J. Sollas’s

figures of the structure of the Ventriculites (Proc. Geol. Soc.

Lond. 1872, p. 65, fig. 2); lastly, with the late Mr. J.

Toulmin Smith’s representations of the structure of the ‘ Ven-

triculide of the Chalk” (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1847, vol.

xx. pl. vii. figs. 8-14.

I next observed the lantern-like knot among the “ Cretaceous

Microzoa of the North of Ireland,” figured by Mr. J. Wright

(Report of Belfast Naturalists’ Field-Club, 1873-74, Append.

ili., published 1875, pl. ii. fig. 7). After this I found it

myself among fossil sponge-spicules from the Mid Eocene of

Brussels, kindly sent me by M. Ernest Vanden Broeck. And

it again appears under another form in the beautiful illustra-

tions of the structure of Caloptychium agaricotdes by Prof.

Karl Zittel of Munich (‘ Ueber Ceeloptychium,’ Miinchen, 1876,

Taf. iii. figs. 7-12). Finally in 1876 I obtained a slice of a

Ventriculite from Mr. Ed. Charlesworth, of the Strand, Lon-

don, and identified it therein myself.

It was then that I saw the desirability of illustrating the

only known living specimen of the kind, viz. Myliusia Gray

in the British Museum; and having obtained permission of

Dr. Giinther for this purpose, I have done my best to publish

it; for the specimen is very small, and, from its insignificant

appearance and dirty colour, would be very likely to be lost

sight of altogether, since it does not present the attractive

bright glassy aspect and sarcodeless character usually possessed

by the vitreous sponges after they have passed through the

the hands of the dealer.

Although Myliusia Gray? presents the convoluted cerebriform

appearance of JV. callocyathes, yet its minute structure is to-

tally different, inasmuch as the knots or junctions of the fibre

in the latter are solid and round, not hollow and lantern-shaped

as in M. Grayi. Again, the general structure of M. Grayi,

although convoluted, is massive and labyrinthic throughout,

not cup-shaped or hollow in the axis as that of the Ventriculites;

while Caloptychium consists of radiating tubes more or less

Mr. H. J. Carter on two Hexactinellid Sponges. 129

branched round a hollow axis or stem, which in the horizontal

section resembles Ventriculites.

In the evolution of the lantern-like joint it may be observed

that this commences on a sexradiate spicule (fig. 9, ce), the

centre of which becomes the centre of the lantern, while the

structureless sarcode, which here very much resembles that

of the Rhizopoda, creeps crookedly and fungus-like from

one point of the sexradiate direct to the other, thus marking

out the lines of a trapezium (fig. 9,6). After this, subsidiary

pseudopodal prolongations are continued from the fixed ends

of the threads respectively to the arms of the sexradiate, which

in a reticulated form thus further unite the two and act as ad-

ditional stays to the main ones. After this the silicifying

sarcode still goes on adding layer after layer to the original

structure, until the whole becomes greatly thickened and the

interstices of the reticulation reduced to eight spaces as before

mentioned, so as almost to obscure the cross of the original

sexradiate in the centre, which, although also thickened by

the silicifying sarcode, still remains intact. Thus, in short, the

sexradiate becomes as much imbedded in the vitreous sarcode as

if it were in radiate fibre.

The fringe of spicules which is or, rather, was (for it now

lies in loose pieces about the specimen) attached to the grow-

ing margins of the circular and gutter-like openings, is also

composed of sexradiates, but much larger than those upon

which the lanterns are formed; and while five of their arms

interknit proximally with the body-structure of the wall of the

tubular tortuous channel, the sixth is free and very long com-

paratively ; while the fringe thus formed is still further length-

ened by the presence of many (?acerates) much thicker and longer

than any of the rays of the sexradiate, and which, by their uneven

surface, seem to represent that form of acerate, so common

among the Hexactinellida generally, in which the spines are

long and all inclined one way—that is, inwardly in situ (fig. 5).

Still this is of course conjecture ; for I have never been able to

find more than a fragment of the shaft of these, but never

connected with any cross piece so as to indicate that they be-

longed to a sexradiate spicule. However, the surface is so

mutilated that the fragments of this fringe are, as just stated,

all loose upon the specimen, and only by their pencil-like form

here and there, in which the spicules are held together in their

natural position by the dried sarcode, show the manner in

which they were arranged when attached to the margin of the

circular and gutter-like openings of the tubular channels or

passages.

The rosettes are large (especially when compared with those

130 =©Mr. H. J. Carter on two Hexactinellid Sponges.

of the last species, as the illustrations figs. 7 and 14 respec-

tively, which are drawn to the same scale, indicate) and nu-

merous, particularly towards the surface ; and the little bundles

of minute undulating, fine, hair-like acerates (fig. 10, 7), which

I have so often figured in the Esperiade and other sponges of

the Holorhaphidota, are also very plentiful, and very frequently

present a distinct, tricurvate or bow-like form (fig. 15).

I need not allude further to the differences between this and

the foregoing species, viz. Eurete farreopsis, as these may be

gathered from the descriptions and illustrations respectively.

In the formation of the lanterns from the sarcodic substance

one cannot help being struck with the fact that, while this

part of the sponge appears to be Radiolarian, the addition of

the Spongozoa makes the sponge. ‘This “ radiolarian”’ sarcode

is the “intercellular substance, which forms the bond of

union between the cells’? in sponges, that I described and

delineated in Spongilla in 1849 (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol.

iv. pp. 87 and 91, pl. iv. fig. 2) as possessing the polymor-

phic power and contracting vesicles of an Ameba.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX.

Fig. 1. Eurete farreopsis, nu. sp., natural size ; from a photograph.

Fig. 2. The same. Five diagrams, to show the mode of growth, com-

mencing with a, simple cylinder with circular orifice ; b, the same,

with orifice expanded ; c, the same, with orifice become funnel-

shaped ; d, with orifice elliptical and contracted in the centre,

like the figure 8; e, approximated sides united so as to form a

ae cylinder on each side, with circular orifice, ff, like that

of a.

Fig. 8. The same, minute structure of the wall, magnified. aaqaa, fibre ;

b b db b, knots or points of junction of the fibre ; ¢ ¢ ¢, occasional

spines on the same; d d, minute hexactinellid spicules which the

fibre has attached to itself: e, scopuline spicule; f, small rosette,

common form ; g, large rosette, occasional form. Scale 1-24th

to 1-1800th inch.

Fig. 4. The same, form of staple sexradiate spicule.

Fig. 5. The same, spined acerate.

Fig. 6. The same, scopuline spicule. a, shaft; 6, arm; c, head of arm,

more magnified, to show the form and arrangement of the spines,

Fig.7. The same, usual form of the rosette. (The third axis, which

would be vertical to the others, has been omitted for perspicuity.)

N.B. Figs. 4 to7 inclusively are on the scale of 1-24th to

1-6000th of an inch.

Fig. 8. Myliusia Grayi, Bk., natural size ; from a photograph.

Fig. 9. The same: four knots or trapezoids, magnified, to show their ear-

liest appearance. a, trapezoid; }, reticulated threads of silici-

fying sarcode extending from point to point of the sexradiate

spicule, c. (The vertical axis of the latter omitted here also

for perspicuity.)

Fig. 10. The same: four knots or trapezoids, magnified, to show their

form under full development. a, trapezoid with reticulated

Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitzbergen Crustacea. 131

threads of silicifying sarcode all run together into solid fibre,

thus enveloping the sexradiate spicule, c, in the centre, which is

otherwise hollow; d, spine or arm of sexradiate increased in size

by the silicifying ales but not enveloped in the fibre ; e, end

of vertical arm of sexradiate truncated ; f, rosette ; g, bundle of

minute hair-like undulating acerates, frequently tricurvate or

Aloe Sp ; Ah, cylindrical intervals or channels between the

oy s ; t, lantern-like hole, reduced to eight in each trapezoid.

.B. Although both these figures, viz. 9 and 10, are drawn

upon the same scale (viz. 1-24th to 1-1800th inch), it must not

be assumed that the trapezoids are as regularly formed through-

out the mass; hence Xe must, to a certain extent, be viewed

more or less as diagrammatic.

Fig. 11. The same: oblique view of the trapezoid of fig. 9, showing all

the arms of the sexradiate spicule within the reticulated threads

of silicifying sarcode.

Fig. 12. The same: diagram of trapezoid to show the sexradiate cross as

it exists in the trapezoid of fig. 10.

Fig. 13. The same: staple form of dermal sexradiate, scale 1-24th to 1-

1800th inch.

Fig. 14. The same: rosette, more magnified.

Fig. 15, The same: tricurvates, more magnified.

Fig. 16. The same: large sexradiate spicule of the fringe.

Fig. 17. The same: fragment of large uneven spicule in the fringe.

X.— List of the Species of Crustacea collected by the Rev. A.

E. Eaton at Spitzbergen in the Summer of 1873, with their

Localities and Notes. By Epwarp J. Miers, F.L.S.,

F.Z.S., Assistant in the Zoological Department, British

Museum.

A SMALL collection of Crustacea, made by the Rev. A. E.

Eaton during a voyage with B. Leigh Smith, Esq., to Spitz-

bergen, in 1873, was presented to the Trustees of the British

Museum in the following year. The species are most of them

well-known Arctic forms ; but the specimens generally are of

a large size and in an excellent state of preservation. The

value of the collection is further enhanced by the exact loca-

lity of nearly every specimen being recorded.

The crustacean fauna of the Scandinavian and adjacent

arctic seas appears to have been investigated more thoroughly

than that of any other great region of the globe, if we may

judge from the amount of literature relating to it; for in the

Introduction to his ‘Skandinaviske og Arktiske Amphipoder’

(Christiania, 4to, 1872), A. Boeck enumerates no less than 273

publications in which animals of this order alone are referred

to in connexion with this area.

In 1863 A. vy. Goés published a list of the Decapoda inha-

biting the region mentioned, with remarks on the geographical

132 Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitzbergen Crustacea.

distribution of each of the species (in Gifvers. Kong]. Vetensk.

Akad. Férhandl. p. 161); in addition to all which are men-

tioned below, he records many others from Spitzbergen.

The long-known and widely distributed Isopod 4ga psora,

Pennant (Aga emarginata, Leach), has not, tomy knowledge,

been obtained in these seas before.

In 1865 the Spitzbergen Amphipoda were dealt with by

A. vy. Goés (in Gifvers. af K. Vet. Akad. Férh. 1865, pp. 517-

536, pls. 6). Anonya bidenticulatus, 8. Bate, is the only one

in the present collection that is unnoticed by him. Mr.

Spence Bate, in the Catalogue of Amphipodous Crustacea in

the collection of the British Museum (1862), referred to this

species as synonymous with A. nugax, Phipps; but a careful

comparison of the two forms leads me to differ from him in

opinion, and to consider them to be quite distinct from one

another *.

The cirriped Balanus porcatus, Da Costa, is another addi-

tion to our knowledge of the Spitzbergen fauna; and so is one

of the two species of Pycnogonida collected, Nymphon gracile,

Leach.

DECAPODA.

Hyas, Leach.

Hyas araneus.

Cancer araneus, Linn. Syst. Nat. (ed. xii.) p. 1044 (1766); Pennant,

Brit. Zool. iv. p. 6, pl. ix. fig. 16 (1777).

Cancer bufo, Herbst, Naturg. Krabben u. Krebse, i. p. 242, pl. xvii.

fig. 95 (1790).

Hyas araneus, Leach, Ed. Encycl. vii. p. 431 (1814); Mal. Pod. Brit.

l. xxi. A. figs. 1-5; Bell, Brit. Crust. p. 31 (1853); Goés, Cify.

ongl. Vet. Akad. Forh. p. 161 (1863).

Hyas aranea, M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. i. p. 312 (1834).

Hab. Green Harbour (Ice Fiord), in 30 fathoms ( Walker).

A single example (an adult male) is in the collection.

Evpacurvs, Brandt.

Eupagurus pubescens.

Pagurus pubescens, Kroyer, Kong]. Danske Vidensk. Selsk. 7 Deel, p. 314

(1838) ; Nat. Tidsskr. forse R. ii. p. 251 (1838-9) ; Voy. en Scand.

* Among the shells collected were some miscellanea not seen by me,

which were sent to the Rev. A. M. Norman for examination. Fragments

of Vertumnus serratus, Fab., and of Byblis Gaimardi, Kroyer, were

detected by him. Accepting his determinations, I include them in the

we and give their synonymy. Their localities were not stated in the

etter.

Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitzbergen Crustacea. 133

pl. ii. fig. 1; Brandt, Middend. Sibirische Reise, Zool. pt. i. p. 111

(1851) ; Goss, CEfv. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Férhandi. p. 166 (1863).

Eupagurus pubescens, Stimpson, Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci. Phil. p. 287 (1858).

Hab. Green Harbour.

A fine series of specimens, young and adult, is in the collection.

The crustacea and fish from Green Harbour and Magdalena Bay

were mostly obtained with a trawl by Captain Walker of Hull,

Master of Mr. Leigh Smith’s yacht the ‘Sampson,’ acting as tender

to the ‘ Diana.’

Sanryega, Ross.

Sabinea septemcarinata,

Crangon septemcarinatus, Sabine, Capt. Parry’s 1st Voy. Appen. no. x.

p. 58, pl. ii. figs. 11-18 (1821); M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. ii. p. 343

(1837); Goés, Kongl. Vet. Akad. Foérh. p. 173 (1863).

Sabinea septemcarinata, Owen, Append. Ross’s 2nd Voy. Zool. Crust.

. lxxxii (1835).

mea (Crangon) septemcarinata, Kroyer, Nat. Tidsskr. iv. p. 244,

pl. iv. figs. 34-40, pl. v. figs. 41-44 (1842-43).

Hab. Green Harbour.

A single specimen is in the collection. Length 3 inches.

Crerapuiteus, Kinahan.

Cheraphilus boreas.

Cancer boreas, Phipps, Voy. North Pole, p. 190, pl. xii. fig. 1 (1774).

Cancer homaroides, O. Fabr. Fauna Gacetanites p. 241 (1780);

Mohr, Isl. Naturhist. Nr. 245, pl. v. (1786).

Crangon boreas, Fabr. Ent. Syst. Suppl. R 410 (1798) ; M.-Edw. Hist.

Nat. Crust. ii. p. $42 (1837); Kroyer, Nat. Tidsskr. iv. p. 218, pl. iv.

figs. 1-14 (1842-43); Goes, (ify. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Firh, p. 178

rant Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. Zool. Crust. p. 271

Chorapheius boreas, Kinahan, Proc. Royal Irish Acad. viii. p. 68 (1864).

Hab. Green Harbour ; Lomme Bay, in 15 fathoms,

A large series of specimens of various ages is in the collection.

There is a median longitudinal series of four spines on the carapace,

of which the second and third are placed near to one another and

are sometimes united. In the adult specimens the lateral ridges

are less strongly defined, and the spines upon the carapace and first

and second abdominal segments are more obtuse or even obsolete.

The Jargest specimen (a female with ova) has a length, from tip of

rostrum to extremity of telson, of nearly 4 inches.

Hirpotytr, Leach.

Hippolyte polaris,

Alpheus polaris, Sabine, in Parry’s Ist Voy. Append. no. x. p. 60, pl. ii.

figs. 5-8 (1821).

Hippolyte polaris, Owen, Append. Ross's 2nd Voy. Zool. Crust. p. Ixxxv

134 Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitebergen Crustacea.

(1835); M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. ii. p. 376 (1837); Kroyer,

Monogr. Fremst. Slegt. Hippolyte’s nord. Art. p. 116, pl. ili. figs.

78-81, pl. iv. fig. 82 (1842); Goés, GEfy. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Forh.

p. 169 (1863).

Hab. Carl Island and Cape Torell, in 12-18 fathoms.

Hippolyte Gaimardi.

Hippolyte Gaimardii, M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. ii. p. 378 (1837) ;

fryer, Monogr. Fremst. Slegt. Hippolyte’s nord. Art. p. 74, pl. i.

figs. 21-29 (1842).

Hippolyte Gaimardi, Goés, GEfy. Kongl. Vetensk. Akad. Forh. p. 168

(1863).

Hab. Green Harbour.

Hippolyte borealis.

Hippolyte borealis, Owen, Append. Ross’s 2nd Voy. Zool. Crust. p. lxxxiv,

E B. fig. 3 (1835); M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. ii. p. 872 (1837) ;

réyer, Monogr. Fremst. Slegt. Hippolyte’s nord. Art. p. 122, pl. iii.

figs. 74-77 (1842); Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. Zool.

Crust. p. 276 (1874).

Hab. Carl Island and Cape Torell, in 12-18 fathoms.

In nearly all the specimens that I refer to this species the three

or four teeth on the inferior margin of the rostrum are very ob-

securely defined. In one specimen they are entirely obsolete. The

upper margin of the rostrum in this species is always smooth, entire,

and unarmed.

ISOPODA.

/&GA, Leach.

tga psora.

Oniscus psora, Pennant, Brit. Zool. iv. pl. xviii. fig. 1 (1777).

AEga emarginata, Leach, Trans. Linn. Soe. xi. p. 370 (1815) ; M.-Edw.

Hist. Nat. Crust. iii. p. 240 (1840); Cuvier, Régne Animal (ed.

Crochard), pl. Ixxvii. fig. 1.

fEga psora, rk Bate and Westwood, Brit. Sessile-Eyed Crust. ii.

p- 283 (1868).

Hab. Green Harbour.

Two specimens in the collection. Length 12 inch.

AMPHIPODA.

SrecocerHaLvs, Kroyer.

Stegocephalus ampulla.

Cancer ampulla, Phipps, Voy. North Pole, Append. p. 191, pl. xii.

fig. 3 (1774).

Lysianassa? ampulla, M.-Eaw. Hist, Nat. Crust. iii, p. 22 (1840).

Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitebergen Crustacea. 135

Stegocephalus ae Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus.

p- 63, pl. x. fig. 2 (1862); Goés, CEfv. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Forh.

R 521, pl. xxxviii. fig. 9 (1865); Boeck (part), Forhandl. Vidensk.

selsk. p. 128 (1870).

Hab. Near Carl Island and Cape Torell, in 12-18 fathoms.

In the single specimen of this species in the collection the ros-

trum is obtusely pointed and reaches beyond the peduncle of the

short superior antennse. The coxe of the second pair of pereiopoda

have the anterior margin straight, and are produced posteriorly to a

distance equalling twice the width of the coxa at its upper margin.

The bases of the fifth pair of pereiopoda have the postero-lateral

margins rounded. The third segment of the pleon has the posterior

margin regularly concave excavate. The colour is dark olive-green,

with a small faintly marked white spot on each side of every seg-

ment of the body.

Stegocephalus inflatus.

Stegocephalus inflatus, Kroyer, Nat. Tidsskr. 1 R, iv. p. 150 (1842-43) ;

2 R. i. p. 522 (184445) ; Voy. en Scand. pl. xx. fig. 6.

Stegocephalus ampulla, Goés, (Efy. Kongl. Vet. Ak. Forhandl. p. 521,

pl. xxxviil. fig. 8 (1865); Boeck (part), Forhandl. Vidensk. Selsk.

p- 128 (1870).

Hab. Carl Island and Cape Torell, in 12-18 fathoms.

Several specimens are in the collection. They all have the ros-

_ trum acute and shorter than the peduncle of the superior antenne.

Coxe of the second pair of pereiopoda hatchet-shaped ; the anterior

margin slightly concave, the postero-lateral lobe acute and produced

to a distance not exceeding the width of the coxa at its upper

margin. Bases of fifth pair of pereiopoda with the postero-lateral

angle acute. Third segment of the pleon with the posterior margin

angularly excavate. Colour yellowish white, with transverse series

of brown patches on each segment and coxe.

Vertumnts, Boeck.

Vertumnus serratus.

Oniscus serratus, O. Fabr, Fauna Greenl. p, 262 (1780).

Amphithoé serra, Kroyer, Danske Vidensk. Selsk. Afh. spore 266, pl. ii.

fig. 8 (1838); M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. iii. p. 25 (1840).

Acanthonotus serratus, Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus.

p- 127 (1862).

Vertumnus serratus, Goés, GEfy. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Férhandl. p. 523

(1865) ; Boeck, Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandl. p. 180 (1870).

Hab. Spitzbergen.

Anonyx, Kroyer.

Anonyx nugax,

Cancer nugax, Phipps, Voy. North Pole, Appendix, p. 192, pl. xii.

fig. 2 (1774). c

Iysianassa ( Anonyx) lagena, Kréyer, Danske Vid. Selsk. Nat. Afh. vii.

136 Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitzbergen Crustacea.

p. 287, pl. i. fig. 1, 9*(1838) ; M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. iii. p. 21

(1840) ; Goés, GEfy. Vet. Ak. Forh. p. 518 (1865).

Lysianassa (Anonyx) appendiculosa, Kroyer, 1. ec. p. 240, pl. 1. fig. 2, g

(1838).

Anonyx ple Kroyer, Nat. Tidsskr. 2 R. i. p. 578 (1844); Voy. en

Scand. pl. xiii. fig. 2.

Anonyx (Lysianassa) lagena, Boeck, Skandin. og Arktiske Amphip.

p- 152 (1872).

Hab. Green Harbour; Carl Island, Cape Torell, in 12-18 fathoms.

Phipps’s figure of this common Arctic species is quite recognizable;

and his name must therefore be adopted for it.

Anonyx bidenticulatus.

Lysianassa bidenticulata, Spence Bate, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. set. 3,

i. p. 362 (1858).

Lysianassa nugax, Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 66,

pl. x. fig. 8 (1862), nec auctorum.

Hab. Fair Haven, in 4-5 fathoms; Lomme Bay, 15 fathoms.

The specimens which I refer to this species are distinguished by

the form of the third segment of the pleon, which has a second

tooth on its posterior margin above that of the postero-lateral angle.

Boeck, in his ‘ Skandinaviske og Arktiske Amphipoder,’ refers Mr.

Spence Bate’s figure of L. nugax to Socarnes Vahl, Kroyer—wrongly,

I think; for in that species the inferior angle of the third segment

of the pleon is “ valde rotundatus ” (see also Kroyer’s figure of S.

Vahlii in the‘ Voy. en Scandinavie,’ pl. xiv. fig. 1).

Arytus, Leach.

Atylus carinatus.

Gammarus carinatus, Fabr. Ent. Syst. ii. p. 515 (1793).

Atylus carinatus, Leach, Zool. Miscell. iii. p. 22, pl. lxix. (1815);

M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. iii. p. 68 (1840); Spence Bate, Cat.

Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 134, pl. xxv. figs. 1-3 (1862); Boeck,

Forhandl. Vidensk. Selsk. p. 190 (1870); Buchholz, Zweite deutsche

Nordpolarf. Zool. Crust. p. 357, pl. x. (1874).

Amphithoé carinata, Kroyer, Kong]. Danske Vid. Selsk. 7 Deel p. 256,

l. ii. fig. 6 (1838); Voy. en Scand. pl. xi. fig. 1; M.-Edw. Hist.

Nat. Crust. iii. p. 41 (1840).

Pw). carmata, Goes, CEfy. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Férh. p. 528

(1865).

Hab. Lomme Bay, in 15 fathoms.

AcanTHozoneE, Boeck.

Acanthozone hystrix.

Acanthosoma hystriz, Owen, Append. Ross’s 2nd Voy. Zool. Crust. p. 91,

pl. B. fig. 4 (1835).

Amphithoé hystrix, Kroyer, Kongl. Danske Vid. Selsk. Deel 7, pl. ii.

figs. 6 & 7 (1838); M.-Edwards, Hist. Nat. Crust. iii. p. 40 (1840).

Paramphithoé hystriz, Bruzelius, Kongl. Vet. Akad, Handl. iii. p. 71

—,

a .

Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitzbergen Crustacea. 137

(1859) ; Spence Bate, Cat. forage Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 147,

Pea fig. 1 (1862); Goés, Gify. Kong. Vet. Akad. Férh, p. 525

»).

PS hystrix, Boeck, Forhandl. Vidensk. Selsk. p. 184 (1870).

Hab. Carl Island and Cape Torell, in 12-18 fathoms.

This species has been referred by Boeck to the Oniscus cuspidatus

of Lepechin (Acta Acad. Sci. Petrop. p. 249, pl. viii. fig. 3, 1780) ;

but the species figured by that author differs in having vertically

projecting spines upon only the first four segments of the pereion.

The species figured by Buchholz (Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf.

Zool. Crust. p. 362, pl. xi.) as Acanthozone hystrix differs from that

figured by Owen in the more numerous and closely placed spines

upon the posterior margins of the basa of the pereiopoda, and in

the form of the rostrum, and is, I think, distinct.

The name Acanthozone has been substituted by Boeck for Acan-

thosoma, the latter name being preoccupied in entomology.

Tritropis, Boeck.

Tritropis aculeata.

Oniscus aculeatus, Lepechin, Acta Acad. Sci. Petropolit. p. 247, pl. vii.

fig. 1 (1780).

Talitrus Edwardsii, Sabine, Capt. Parry’s Ist Voy. Append. no. x. p. 64,

pl. ii. figs. 1-4 (1821). ;

Amphithonotus Edwardsii, Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus.

p- 151, pl. xxviii. fig. 5 (1862). r

Amphithonotus aculeatus, Goés, CEfy. Vet. Akad. Férh. p. 526 (1865) ;

Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. p. 316, pl. iv. (1874).

Tritropis aculeata, Boeck, Forhandl. Vidensk. Selsk. p. 158 (1870).

Hab. Green Harbour.

Bysuis, A. Boeck.

Byblis Gaimardi.

Ampelisca Gaimardi, Kroyer, in Gaimard’s Voy. en Scand. Crust.

pl. xxiii. fig. 1; Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 91,

pl. xv. fig. 1 (1862); Goés, Efv. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Forh. p. 529

1865).

Pectus typicus, Spence Bate, Brit. Assoc. Rep. p. 58 (1855); Ann.

& Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. xix. p. 139 (1857); White, Pop. Hist.

Brit. Crust. p. ah x. fig. 4 (1857). °

Byblis Gaimardi, A. Boeck, Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandl. p. 228 (1870).

Hab, Spitzbergen.

Eusrrvs, Kroyer.

Eusirus cuspidatus.

Eusirus cuspidatus, Kroyer, Nat. Tidsskr. 2 R. i. p. 501 (1844-5); Voy.

en Scand. pl. xix. fig. 2; Spence Bate, Cat. Sage Crust. Bnit.

Mus. p. 154, pl. xxviii. figs. 6,7 (1862); Goés, CEfv. Vet. Akad.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 10

138 Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitzbergen Crustacea.

Forh. p. 629 (1865); Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. Zool.

Crust. p. 313, pl. iii. fig. 12 (1874).

Hab. Carl Island and Cape Torell, in 12-18 fathoms.

Amaruitta, S. Bate and Westwood.

Amathilla Sabini.

Gammarus Sabini, Leach, Append. Ross’s Ist ¥oy. p. 178 (1819);

Sabine, Capt. Parry’s 1st Voy. - end. p. 54, pl. i. figs. 8-11 (1821);

Kroyer, Kongl. Danske Vid. Selsk. Deel 7, p. 244, pl. i. fig. 8 (1838) ;

Goés, (ify. Vet. Ak, Forh. p. 531 (1865).

Amathia Sabinit, Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 197,

pl. xxxv. fig. 9 (1862).

Amathilla Sabini, Spence Bate & Westwood, Brit. Sessile-Eyed Crust.

i. p. 361 (1861); Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. Zool.

Crust. p. 346, pl. viii. figs. 1, 2, and pl. ix. fig. 1 (1874).

Hab. Treurenberg Bay, along the shore.

GamManrvs, Fabricius.

Gammarus locusta.

Cancer locusta, Linn. Syst. Nat. ed. xii. p. 1055 (1766).

Gammarus locusta, Faby. Ent. Syst. ii. p. 516 (1793) ; Leach, Trans.

Linn. Soe. xi. p. 859 (1815) ; M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. iii. p. 44

(1840); Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 206.

1. xxxvi. fi. 6 (1862); Goés (part), Gifv. Kong]. Vet. Akad. Forh.

p. 530 (1865); Boeck, Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandl. p. 204 (1870);

Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. Zool. Crust. p. 343 (1874).

Ca. boreus, Sabine, Capt. Parry’s Ist Voy. Append. p. 51

1821).

py deen Duebeni, Lilljeborg, GEfy. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Férhandl. p. 22

( :

Gammarus mutatus, Lilljeborg, Kong], Vet, Akad. Handl. p. 447 (1853).

Gammarus sitchensis, Brandt, in Middendorff’s Sibirische Reise (2nd

part), i. p. 133 (1851).

Hab. Magdalena Bay. °

Tuemisto, Guérin-Ménéville.

Themisto libellula.

Gammarus libellula, Mandt, Observ. Hist. Nat. in itin. groenland. facta

Diss. p. 22 (1822).

Themisto arctica, Kroyer, Kong]. Danske Vid. Selsk. naturv. Afh. vii.

. 291, pl. iv. fig. 16 (1838); Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust.

rit. Mus. p. 315, pl. 4. fig. 11 (1862).

Themisto crassicornis, Kroyer, 1. c. p. 295, pl. iv. fig. 17 (1838) ; Spence

Bate, /. c. p. 315, pl. 4. fig. 12 (1862).

Themisto libellula, Goés, CEfy. Vet. Akad. Forh. p. 533 (1865); Boeck,

Skandin. og Arktiske Amphip. p. 88, pl. i. fig. 5 (1872).

Hab. Spitzbergen, abundant among the floes and along the shore.

——

Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitzbergen Crustacea. 139

Some of the specimens in the collection were found in a Saddle-

back’s stomach killed off the Western Ice in green water.

Caprretia, Lamarck.

Caprella septentrionalis.

Squilla lobata, O. Fabr. Fauna Greenland. p. 248 (1780), nec Miiller.

Caprella septentrionalis, Kroyer, Nat. Tidsskr. 1 B. iv. p. 590, pl. viii.

igs. 10-19 (1843); Yous en Seand. pl. xxv. fig. 2; Spence Bate, Cat.

Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 355, my lvi. fig. 3 (1862); Goés, ify.

Kongl. Vet. Ak. Férhandl. p. 534 (1865) ; Book, Vidensk. 'Selsk.

Forhandl. p. 276 (1870).

ae cercopoides, White, in Sutherland’s Journ, Crust. p. 207

(1852).

Hab. Fair Haven, in 4—5 fathoms. Abundant on Algwe and

Polyzoa. Colour in life reddish brown.

Now and then a moving speck might be seen on the smooth sur-

face of the water from the boat. Sometimes close inspection would

enable the cause of the minute disturbance of the sea to be detected

in the form of a Caprella making strenuous efforts to swim, throwing

itself about like a letter S in agonies.

Caprella spinosissima.

gina spinosissima, Stimpson, Syn. Invert. Great Manan, p. 44 (1853).

Caprella spinifera, Bell, in Belcher’s ‘ Last of the Arctic v oyages,’ il,

p. 407, pl. xxxv. fig. 2 (1855); Goés, GEfv. Vet. Akad. Forhandl.

p. 535 (1865); Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. Zool. Crust.

338 (1874).

a na echinata, Boeck, Forh. Skand, Nat. p. 670 (1860); Vidensk.

Selsk. Forhandl. p. 271 (1870).

Caprella spinosissima, eo Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus.

p- 361, pl. lvii. fig. 3 (1862

Hab, Carl Island and Gast Torell, in 12-18 fathoms; Lomme

Bay, in 15 fathoms.

The spines which cover the body of this species are of very

variable length, being sometimes long and acute, sometimes quite

small.

CTRRIPEDIA.

Bawanvs auctorum.

Balanus porcatus.

Balanus porcatus, Da Costa, Hist. Nat. Test. Brit. p. 249 (1778);

Darwin, Monogr. Cirripedia, Balanide, A 256, pl. vi. fig. 4 (1854);

Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. Zool. ak, p- 306 (1874),

Hab. Carl Island, in 18 fathoms; Cape (Etker, in 15 fathoms.

Mr. Leigh Smith in a previous voyage also obtained this species a

few miles to the westward of the northern extremity of Prince

Charles’s Foreland.

10*

140 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and

PYCNOGONIDA.

Nympnon, Fabricius.

Nymphon gracile,

Nymphum gracile, Leach, Zool. Miscell. i. p. 45, pl. xix. ag. (1814).

Nymphon gracile, Johnston, Mag. Zool. & Bot. i. p. 380, figs. 9, 10

(1837).

Hab. Carl Island and Cape Torell, in 12-15 fathoms,

The colour of the animal is light brown, with very short cinereous

hairs, which render it scabrous to the touch ; the legs are banded

with very fine longitudinal lines of a deeper brown. The joints of

the tarsi are subequal; the second joint of the palpi is rather longer

than the third. This species is evidently very nearly allied to J.

grossipes, Fabr., as described by Kroyer (Nat. Tidsskr. n. R. i. p. 108,

1844) and figured (Voy. en Scand. pl. xxxvi. fig. 1); but in that

species the third joint of the palpi is much longer than the second,

and the animal is described as glabrous.

Leach’s specimens of JV. gracile in the collection of the British

Museum are much smaller and slenderer than the specimens from

Spitzbergen ; but the proportional length of the joints is the same,

and it is evident that the animal becomes more robust as it increases

in age.

Nymphon hirtum.

Nymphon hirtum, Fabr. Ent. Syst. iv. p. 417 (1794); Kroyer, Nat.

Tidsskr. n. R. i. p. 113 (1844-45) ; Voy. en Scand. Crust. pl. xxxvi.

fig. 3.

Hab, Carl Island and Cape Torell, in 12-15 fathoms.

X1.—Descriptions of new Genera and Species of New-Zealand

Coleoptera.—Part 1V. By Francis P. Pascor, F.L.S. &e.

GYRINIDZ. Erymneus, n. g.

Gyrinus Huttoni. Sharpii.

Erirhinus glottis.

: limbatus. i

PaRNIDz. Dorytomus trilobus. “

Potaminus angusticollis. Neomycta, n. g. i

pulicaris.

Eugnomus Wakefieldii.

CURCULIONID2. aad)

Trachyphlceus irritus. Pachyura metallica.

Niczeana, n. g. Acalles impexus.

modesta. —— perpusillus.

Lyperobius tuberculatus. Acallopais, n. g.

Eiratus, n. g. —— rudis.

—— parvulus.

Epitimetes, n. g. PEDILIDR. ?

lutosus. Macratria exilis.

Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 141

Gyrinus Hutton.

G. obovatus, niger, nitidus ; prothorace longitudine quam latitudine

quadruplo minore ; scutello elongato-triangulari ; elytris lineatim

punctulatis ; sutura wnea; pedibus antennisque rufo-testaceis.

Long. 2 lin.

Hab. Waikato.

Rather larger than our G. minutus, the anterior half broader

than the posterior half, and the prothorax very considerably

longer (the breadth is above six times the length in @. minutus) ;

and its scutellar lobe is very transverse. My specimen has a

slight iridescent hue. This and other species from Waikato

and Otago have been kindly sent to me by Captain Hutton.

Potaminus.angusticollis.

P. angusto-ovatus, sat dense griseo-hirtus ; antennis capite fere

duplo brevioribus ; prothorace latitudine paulo longiore, apicem

versus gradatim angustiore, basi bisinuata, lobo scutellari trun-

cato ; scutello triangulari ; elytris prothorace latioribus, convexis,

sat fortiter striato-punctatis ; tibiis intermediis rectis, tarsis line-

aribus ; unguibus pallidis. Long. 1% lin.

Hab. Waikato.

Considerably narrower and more convex than P. substriatus.

Probably not strictly congeneric.

Trachyphleus irritus.

T. ovatus, indumento fusco tectus; rostro crasso, capite breviore ;

scapo valido, setigero; funiculoclavaque nitide rufo-ferrguineis, illius

articulo basali ampliato, secundo paulo breviore, ceteris transver-

sis; prothorace fere in medio utrinque subangulato, supra modice

convexo, subtuberculato ; elytris subcordatis, prothorace paulo la-

tioribus, basi arcuatis, subpunctatis, interstitiis vix elevatis, squa-

mulis paucis pallidis adspersis ; pedibus rufo-ferrugineis. Long.

14 lin.

Hab. Tairua.

Size and shape of 7. porculus (ante, xviii. p. 59), but with a

remarkably stout scape, and the prothorax with the side a

little before the middle obtusely angled; in 7. porculus the

sides are rounded.

NICAANA.,

Rostrum breve, crassiusculum, capiti continuatum ; scrobes fovei-

formes, apice rostri supra site. Oculi rotundati. Antenne va-

lide ; scapus ad oculum postice attingens; funiculus articulis

142 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and

crassiusculis ; clava distineta. Prothoraa transyersus, lobis ocula-

ribus nullis. E/ytra obovata, humeris obsoletis. Pedes mediocres,

intermedii paulo breviores ; tibiw antic subflexuose ; ungues liberi.

With some hesitation I have come to the conclusion that

the nearest ally of this genus is Prosayleus, from which, how-

ever, it differs, ¢nter alva, in its foveiform scrobes, oie on the

dorsal surface near the apex of the rostrum. At first sight the

species here described reminds one of our Metallites marginatus.

Niceana modesta.

N. oblongo-ovata, dense griseo-squamosa, maculis indistinctis albis

(aliquando vitta humerali) notata ; antennis pedibusque rufo-tes-

taceis, pilis griseis adspersis; capite supra oculos modice convexo,

antice subplanato ; prothorace antice posticeque truncato, utrinque

rotundato; scutello triangulari, minuto; elytris subcordatis,

striato-punctatis ; tibiis intus muticis; tarsis articulo secundo di-

latato. Long. 14 lin.

Hab. Otago, Waitaki.

Lyperobius tuberculatus.

L. ovalis, fuscus, griseo-squamulosus ; capite antice conyexo; rostro

modice longiusculo, in medio subcarinulato, basi fovea impressa;

prothorace subtransverso, supra ineequali, lateribus subangulatis,

apice constricto; elytris ovatis, seriatim punctatis, interstitiis

tertio, quinto septimoque paucituberculatis; abdomine leviter

punctulato. Long. 7-8 lin.

Hab. Christchurch.

Notwithstanding a great dissimilarity in general appearance,

owing to the squamosity and tuberculation, I have no hesi-

tation in placing it with Lyperobius. Iam indebted for my

specimens of this and other Curculionide from Christchurch to

. M. Wakefield, Esq., who informs me that it is found on a

plant called the “Spaniard,” which, in the spring, abounds |

with Curculionide.

EIRATUS.

Rostrum arcuatum, validum, apicem versus gradatim latius ; scrobes

subterminales, oblique. Oculi ovales, transversi. Antenne bre-

viuscule ; clava majuscula. Prothorav utrinque rotundatus.

Elytra subcylindrica, postice callosa. Prosternum antice elongatum.

Coxe antics separate. Processus interfemoralis late truncatus.

Tibie rect, apice uncinate ; wngues simplices. Abdomen seg-

mentis duobus basalibus valde ampliatis.

An Hylobius-form, as it appears to me, but differing in its

——

Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 143

longer metasternum ; the character of the elytra, however, is

that of most of the Hylobiine. The spaces between the coxee

are gradually more and more apart. 9 obvious angle occurs

at the point where the rostrum joins the head.

Eiratus parvulus,

E. oblongus, subdepressus, piceo-fuscus ; rostro prothorace breviore,

parce piloso; funiculo articulo basali modice ampliato, cwteris

conjunctim quam clava vix longioribus; prothorace latitudine

longitudini squali, crebre punctato ; scutello parvo ; elytris fortiter

striato-punctatis, apice rotundatis; corpore infra sparse punctato.

Long. 1} lin.

Hab, Tairua.

E/PITIMETES.

Caput parvum. Oculi exigui, rotundati. Rostrwm breviuseulum ;

scrobes subapicales, oculos haud attingentes. Prothorax ampliatus,

versus apicem multo angustior. lytra elongato-cordata, basi

arcuata, lateribus abrupte deflexa. emora antica valida; tibie

antics apice flexuose ; wngues approximati. Cove antice con-

tiguee, intermedi approximate.

The anterior cotyloid cavities are apparently not separated

from one another as in Dysostines, to which this genus is

allied; the elytra also in that genus are not bent down at the

sides. ‘The greater part of the scrobes are clothed with scales

like the rest of the head. The species described below has

the outline and general appearance of the Chilian Listroderes

frigidus, but scarcely any resemblance to the New-Zealand

Rhyparosomine known to me.

Epitimetes lutosus.

E. oblongus, indumento griseo dense tectus, setulis nigris minutis

adspersus ; rostro capite plus duplo longiore antice tricarinato ;

antennis gracilibus, funiculo nitido, articulis duobus basalibus

elongatis ; prothorace conyexo, in medio longitudinaliter excavato;

scutello nullo; elytris supra subplanatis, irregularibus, postice

utrinque trituberculatis ; metasterno abdomineque longitudinaliter

excayatis ; tibiis posticis intus ad basin dente acuto armatis, versus

apicem intus penicillatis. Long. 4 lin.

Hab, Christchurch.

ERYMNEUS.

Caput parvum, Oculi exigui, rotundati, grosse granulati. Rostrum

longiusculum, carinatum ; scrobes foveiformes, ante medium rostri

site. Antenne funiculo articulis duobus basalibus iongiusculis

equalibus, primo haud ampliato, tertio ad sextum transversis, sep-

144 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and

timo longiore ; clava distincta, ovata. Prothorax oblongus. Hlytra

ovalia. Zarsi breves, articulo penultimo rotundato, integro, ultimo

ceteris conjunctim longiore ; ungues divergentes.

Allied to the European genera Styphlus, Dichotrachelus, Or-

thochetes,&c.,but at once distinguished by its foveiform scrobes.

Contrary to M. Lacordaire’s statement, I find in three species

of Dichotrachelus now before me the penultimate tarsal joint

bilobed, not entire. I am indebted to Dr. Sharp for most of

the species from Tairua described in this paper.

Erymneus Sharpii.

E. oblongus, aureo-fulyus, squamoso-setosus, supra irregularis ;

rostro prothorace vix breviore, curvato, versus apicem gradatim

crassiore, rugoso-squamoso ; mandibulis nigris, bidentatis ; pro-

thorace latitudine longiore, basin versus majus tenuato, supra tri-

earinato, carina media dimidio apicali limitata: scutello nullo;

elytris ovalibus, basi arcuatis, humeris elevatis, supra seriatim

punctatis, interstitiis paucituberculatis, tuberculis subfasciculatis ;

pedibus rostroque setulis curvatis vestitis. Long. 23 lin.

Hab. Tairua.

Erirhinus glottis.

E. pallide flavescens, parce pilosus, vage fusco-plagiatus; capite

rostroque infuscatis, illo rotundato, convexo-punctato, hoc gracili,

prothorace duplo longiore, leviter punctulato, apicem versus cras-

siore; antennis in medio rostri insertis, infuscatis ; funiculo

longiusculo, articulo basali elongato, secundo triplo longiore ;

prothorace subtransverso, utrinque valde rotundato, sat vage

punctulato; scutello infuscato; elytris prothorace multo latiori-

bus, striato-punctatis, interstitiis leviter convexis, apice rotundatis ;

corpore infra infuscato. Long. 12 lin.

Hab. Otago.

At first sight this species resembles EZ. acalyptoides (ante,

xvi. p. 55); but it has a longer and more slender rostrum,

much broader at the apex, and only a faint trace of striz at

the base; the prothorax is less transverse; and there is a

marked difference in coloration.

Erirhinus limbatus.

E. infuscatus, subnitidus, parce pilosus, marginibus elytrorum tes-

taceis; rostro testaceo, prothorace duplo longiore; antennis in

medio rostri insertis; funiculo articulo basali valde ampliato ;

prothorace transverso, fortiter punctato; scutello parvo, distincto;

elytris breviter subovatis, fortiter striato-punctatis, interstitiis

ta pedibus testaceis; corpore infra infuscato. Long.

in.

DON

Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 145

Hab, Tairua.

A very distinct species, the elytra unusually broad, especially

when compared with the small transverse prothorax.

Dorytomus trilobus.

D. testaceo-fulvus, pube subtilissima parce vestitus, basi elytrorum

macula triloba nigra signatus; rostro haud striato, longitudini

prothoracis quali, subtiliter punctulato; oculis rotundatis;

funiculo antennarum brevi; prothorace transverso, utrinque rotun-

dato, leviter punctulato ; scutello nigro; elytris paulo depressis,

fortiter striato-punctatis, interstitiis punctulatis ; femoribus infra

angulato-dentatis. Long. 2 lin.

Hab. Vairua.

In size and shape this species resembles our D. maculatus.

The femora are produced into a strong angle beneath, termi-

nating in an almost obsolete tooth.

NEOMYCTA.

Rostrum latum, prothorace brevius; scrobes laterales, infra oculos

desinentes. Oculi prominuli, rotundati. Antenne subterminales,

graciles ; funiculus articulo primo ampliato, reliquis breviusculis.

Prothorax antice posticeque truncatus. Elytra mediocria. Femora

incrassata; tibie flexuose ; unguiculi liberi. Mesosternum modice

elongatum.

Differs from Hrirhinus in its broad rostrum, with antenne

inserted near the apex.

Neomycta pulicaris.

NV. testaceo-rufa, sparse pilosa; capite rostroque vage punctulatis,

hoe apice mandibulisque nitide nigris; funiculo articulo primo

duobus sequentibus conjunctim longitudine zquali; clava ovato-

acuminata ; prothorace transverso, utrinque rotundato, con-

fertim punctulato; scutello exiguo; elytris prothorace multo

latioribus, breviusculis, subdepressis, fortiter striato-punctatis,

dorso plus minusve infuscatis ; corpore infra pedibusque testaceis.

Long. 1} lin.

Hab. Tairua.

Eugnomus Wakefieldit.

E. fusco-castaneus, capite rostroque nigris, dorso elytrorum protho-

raceque in medio squamulis ochraceis vestitis; antennis castaneis,

funiculo articulis duobus basalibus elongatis, clava longiuscula ;

elytris supra planatis, a medio abrupte declivibus, postice vittis

duabus niveis ornatis ; corpore infra niveo-piloso. Long. 2} lin.

Hab. Christchurch.

146 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and

This pretty little species is at once distinguished by the

form of its elytra,

Eugnomus fucosus.

BE. fusco-castaneus, supra setulis numerosis instructus, pedibus rufo-

testaceis ; rostro sat valido, capite sesquilongiore, apice rufo;

clava antennarum ampliato-ovata; funiculo articulo basali am-

pliato, longiusculo, secundo multo breviore ; prothorace subtrans-

verso; scutello elongato, albo; elytris striato-punctatis, inter-

stitiis subplanatis, supra fere obsolete albo-maculatis. Long.

1 lin.

Hab. Tairua.

A smaller species than E. fervidus (ante, vol. xviii. p. 62),

with a longer head and proportionally shorter and stouter

rostrum. In some specimens there is a reddish spot on each

shoulder.

Pachyura metallica.

P. oblonga, aureo- (¢) vel purpureo-cuprea (2); antennis, tibiis

tarsisque brunneo-testaceis, illis basi rostri insertis; capite pro-

thoraceque fortiter punctatis; scutello majusculo ; elytris trans-

versim punctatis, interstitiis (transversis) elevatis ; corpore infra

sparse albo-piloso ; metasterno in medio longitudinaliter canali-

eulato. Long. 23 lin. ¢, 4 lin. 9.

Hab. Christchurch.

Except the South-American Homalocerus, the Beline (to

which this genus belongs) are a purely Australian group; this

species, however, is not to be approximated to any of its con-

geners, although a most orthodox Pachyura. Perhaps the

difference in size and coloration of the two sexes is not always

so well marked as in my specimens.

Acalles impexus.

A. ovatus, fuscus, griseo-squamosus, squamulis erectis adspersus ;

rostro modice elongato; antennis subferrugineis, pone medium

rostri insertis; funiculo articulis duobus basalibus longitudine

equalibus ; prothorace latitudine longitudini «quali, antice con-

stricto, apice bidentato, in medio bicalloso ; scutello inconspicuo ;

elytris cordatis, convexis, rude punctatis, interstitiis secundo bi-,

tertio juxta basin unicalloso, lateribus minus callosis; pedibus

rude squamosis. Long. 13 lin.

Hab, Canterbury.

Size and shape of A. intutus, but elytra more cordiform,

and with the prothorax very irregular.

Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 147

Acalles perpusillus.

A, ovatus, fusco-piceus, esquamosus, rostro antennisque pallidioribus,

illo lineatim punctulato; prothorace latitudine longitudini equali,

antice constricto, supra vage punctato; elytris breviter ovatis,

prothorace latioribus, humeris obsoletis, supra modice convexis,

fortiter seriatim punctatis, interstitiis latis, levigatis; corpore

infra yage punctato; abdomine segmentis duobus basalibus valde

ampliatis, tribus ultimis pallidis; pedibus validis, Long. 1 lin.

Hab. Tairua.

A very small pitchy-brown species.

ACALLOPAIS.

Rostrum validum, apicem versus gradatim incrassatum ; scrobes late-

rales. Antenne pone medium rostri inserte; scapus brevis;

funiculus ad clavam gradatim crassior. Oculi majusculi, grosse -

granulati. Prothorax basi latior. Sceutellum nullum. Llytra

breviter subcordata. ima pectoralis ampla, apice cavernosa.

Femora crassa, infra canaliculata; tibie rectwe, apice uncinate ;

tarsi articulo penultimo bilobo ; ungues divergentes.

The pectoral canal is large, terminated by the raised border

of the mesosternum, forming a well-marked cavity, to which,

as I have explained, I apply the term “ cavernosa,’ whether

the raised portion is erect or bent over the apex of the canal,

the passage between the two being too gradual to be of an

practical value. It is in that character that it differs princi-

pally from Acalles,

Acallopais rudis.

A. ellipticus, valde conyexus, fuscus, squamosus, squamis erectis

numerosis adspersus; rostro nitide fusco, capite vix longiore;

antennis piceis prothorace oblongo, utrinque subrotundato; ely-

tris prothorace paulo latioribus, nigro-variegatis, in medio niveo-

subquadrinotatis; abdomine segmentis duobus basalibus am-

plissimis. Long. 1} lin.

Hab. Tairua.

Macratria exilis.

M. angusta, fusca, albido-setulosa; capite depresso ; collo testaceo ;

oculis magnis; antennis testaceis, extus infuscatis; prothorace

oblongo, apice angustissimo; scutello inviso; elytris seriatim

punctatis et setulosis, apice late rotundatis; pedibus testaceis,

femoribus posticis dimidio fuscescentibus. Long. 14 lin.

Hab, Tairua.

Macratria is an almost cosmopolitan genus, but is not found

in Europe, nor, so far as I know, in Australia. This is the

smallest species that has come under my notice.

148 Rey. T. Hincks on the Hydroida.

XII.— Contributions to the History of the Hydroida.

By the Rev, Tuomas Hicks, B.A., F.R.S.

[Plate XII]

I. New BritIsu SPECIEs.

Suborder THECAPHORA, Hincks.

Family Plumulariide.

Genus PLumuuartiA, Lamk. (in part).

Plumularia siliquosa, n. sp. (Pl. XII. figs. 2-6.)

Shoots clustered, simple, not plumous, resembling ordinary

pinne, but rising directly from the creeping stolon and not borne

on an erect stem, regularly jointed, the joints oblique:

hydrothece cup-shaped, rather deep, with an even margin,

standing out from the shoot, one on each internode immediately

above the joint: sarcothece three on each internode, bithala-

mic ; one of them, immediately below the calycle, of larger size,

curved, projecting, one above the calycle, and one at the upper

extremity of the internode immediately below the joint; two

in connexion with the calycle, one on each side above, pe-

dunculate, emarginate on one side: gonothece (female) elongate,

truncate at the top, and tapering off below ; (male) very small

(about } the size of the female), ovate, curved inwards, somewhat

pointed below.

This very distinct species was obtained on the coast of

Guernsey by R. 8. Cooper, Esq., of Weymouth, lately resident

at St. Peter’s Port, who has paid much attention to the marine

zoology of the island, and whose stores of information and

material have always been freely placed at the service of his

brother naturalists. He has kindly supplied me with the spe-

cimens on which the above description is founded.

P. siliquosa has only occurred so far in the stemless form;

but it is probable that in its perfect condition it exhibits the

plumous mode of growth which is characteristic of its tribe.

P. Catharina is also found occasionally in this humble guise ;

but more commonly it assumes the true Plumularian habit.

The calycle in the present species exhibits no very distine-

tive feature, if we except the pair of pedunculate sarcothece

which are associated with it. These differ from the similar

structures on P. Catharina in being emarginate on one side, a

peculiarity which also occurs in one at least of the species

Rey. T. Hincks on the Hydrotda. 149

described by Meneghini. The calycle is not appressed to the

shoot, but stands out from it at an angle.

The female capsules are of very large size, either much

elongated and rather slender, or of a broader and shorter type

(Pl. XII. fig. 6) ; but in all cases they present a striking

contrast to the males. They are developed in the usual posi-

tion at the base of the calycles.

The sarcothece exhibit several varieties of form. The hy-

drothecal pair are pedunculate ; the one below the calycle is

incurvate and projects from the stem like a bracket; the two

above the calycle consist of an elongate, stem-like portion, ta-

pering off to a point below, which supports a minute cup ;_ they

are directed upwards parallel to the shoot. These organs

supply good diagnostic characters.

Suborder ATHECATA, Hincks.

Family Atractylide.

? Genus PERIGONIMUS, Sars.

? Perigonimus nutans, n.sp. (Pl. XII. fig. 1.)

Stems erect, simple, smooth, slightly tapering downwards,

not dilated above ; polypite large, clavate, terminating above

in a short proboscis, and borne on a neck-like extension of the

ecenosarc, which rises considerably above the polypary, white,

with a slight tinge of light yellowish colour ; tentacles 8, four

erect and four depressed ; body of the polypite frequently bent

downwards, so as to droop on one side: gonophores unknown.

In the absence of the reproductive fade this very graceful

species can only be referred provisionally to the genus Perigo-

nimus. So far as the trophosome is concerned, it is a well-

marked form. ‘The very delicate transparent polypary only

extends to the base of a neck-like prolongation of the ccenosare,

which enlarges gradually into the club-shaped body of the

olypite. This neck-like portion is very flexible; and the po-

; pite commonly droops to one side, assuming a graceful pen-

de posture. It has no power of retracting itself in any degree

within the polypary, which exhibits no trace of a cup-like di-

latation above. The endoderm is opaque white, with a slight

yellowish tinge, and the ectoderm transparent. The arms are

roughened as usual, and arranged in two sets of four, one

carried erect and the other everted. There is no wrinkling or an-

nulation of the polypary, which forms a very delicate and filmy

150 Rev. T. Hincks on the Hydroida.

covering. The striking features of the species are the large ele-

vated polypite and the pendent habit.

II. PopocoRYNE CARNEA, Sars, AND ITS APPENDAGES.

(Pl. XII. figs. 7 & 8.)

I have elsewhere noticed * the occurrence on this species of

spiral and filamentary appendages similar to those which are

found on Hydractinia echinata, Fleming, and which were first

described by the late Dr. Strethill Wright. In his work on

the Tubularian Hydroids, Prof. Allman has suggested a doubt

as to the real nature of these appendages. Neither kind, he

tells us, was present in any of the specimens that came under

his observation ; and he adds, “ whatever be the nature of the

spiral bodies observed by Hincks, they certainly do not possess

the constancy which characterizes the spiral appendages of Hy-

dractinia ; and it is difficult not to regard both the spiral bodies

and the tentacular-like filaments observed by Hincks in Podo-

coryne as merely abnormal alterations of the ordinary hy-

dranths”’ (polypites) T.

First, then, as to the spirals. There can be no doubt

about their occurrence on Podocoryne carnea, as I have now

in my collection a well-developed specimen on which they

are present, forming a line along that portion of the basal

crust which edges the mouth of the shell supporting the

colony. They are usually curled up in two or three coils;

they have a white central core, and are rounded off and

slightly clavate at the top, which glitters with thread-cells.

Allman seems to think that they are much more frequently

wanting than the similar bodies in Hydractinia, and regards

the inconstancy of their occurrence as a proof of their abnor-

mality. But, according to my experience, the spiral appen-

dages of Hydractinia are by no means constant; on the con-

trary, they are only present, I believe, on very fully matured

colonies ; and in numerous instances I have failed to find them.

This seems to be the case also with Podocoryne.

No doubt all these appendages must be regarded as “altera-

tions of the ordinary hydranths ;” but I can see no more

reason for considering them ‘ abnormal” in Podocoryne than

in Hydractinia. They present the same general appearance

and occupy the same position in both; and in both they seem

to be developed only on mature colonies.

Secondly, as to the filamentary or tentaculoid appendages :

* ‘History of British Hydroid Zoophytes,’ i. p. 32.

+ ‘Gymnoblastic Hydroids,’ part ii. p. 350.

Rey. T. Hincks on the Hydrotda. 151

these are as definite zooidal forms as the polypites themselves.

They occur on the outskirts of the vor mak where they are

thickly distributed, and seem to be very generally present. I

have lately had the opportunity, at Torquay, of reexamining

them, and have figured them for this paper (Pl. XII. figs. 7

and 8). ‘They consist of an extensile filamentary body, of a

somewhat clavate figure at the free extremity, in which, I

believe, a number of thread-cells are immersed, and at the

base surrounded, as the polypites are, by a tubular extension

of the polypary. They are in pretty constant motion, stretch-

ing themselves out hither and thither, and are often so much

attenuated as to appear like “long and slender threads of

gossamer.” aoe certainly do not strike one as in any

aa ta “ abnormal.”

e have, then, in Podocoryne another instance amongst

the Hydroida of that curious polymorphism which recalls so

forcibly the complex structure of the Siphonophora.

III. Nore oN ACHARADRIA LARYNX, T. 8. Wright.

Dr. Strethill Wright has given a very brief and insufficient

description of this species, though his figure of it is graceful

and characteristic. Allman has studied a young polypite,

obtained in Mr. Rotch’s aquarium, and has embodied some

notes upon it in his ‘Gymnoblastic Hydroids.’ He conjec-

tures that possibly Acharadria may be only “the immature

state of some already described form of pennaridan Hydroid.”

No further account of it has been published.

I have obtained it pretty abundantly between tide-marks in

the island of Herm, where it was first found, I believe, by

Mr. Rotch. It is a well-marked and extremely beautiful

species. The polypites are remarkable for the freedom and

activity of their movements. They are able to assume a

drooping attitude and to sway the body over to considerable

distances, and so tocommand a wide range of the surrounding

water. ‘This power is due to the peculiar constitution of the

olypary, the upper portion of which is composed of very

Saliate and filmy material, and offers no resistance to the

motion of the syd ae A very considerable tract of the

polypary in the adult is thus attenuated; and the result is a

freedom and variety of movement which are unknown amongst

other members of the tribe.

Allman has referred to this peculiarity, though it seems not

to have been so strongly marked in the young polypite which

he examined as it is in the adult. The proboscis and the

capitate tentacles were also in active movement, while the

152 Rey. T. Hincks on the Hydroida.

aboral tentacles were frequently and energetically clasped

together and variously intertwined. The ae is opaque

white at the top and of a pinkish colour below it.

On a single polypite there were traces of the reproduc-

tive bodies; but they were in too rudimentary a condition to

allow of any conjecture as to the probable course of develop-

ment. They were produced at the base of the filiform tenta-

cles, forming a circle within the verticil, and presented much

the same appearance as those of Tubularia at a similar stage.

IV. LAFOuINA TENUIS, Sars.

This remarkable Hydroid, which was first noticed by the

elder Sars, and afterwards more fully described and figured

by his son, is an interesting addition to our fauna. I have

obtained it creeping over other zoophytes, which were dredged

in Shetland.

I am also inclined to think that it occurs on the North-

umberland coast. In a letter from the late Mr. Alder accom-

panying some specimens of what he believed to be Cuspidella

humilis, mihi, he writes, “ What are the blunt spine-like

processes parasitical on the Cellularia with C. humilis?

Have they any connexion with the latter?” I have little

doubt that the supposed Cuspidella was, in fact, Lafoéina

(the two bearing the closest resemblance, so far as the calycles

are concerned), and that the ‘ spine-like processes ”’ were the

curious sarcothecal organs with which the latter is furnished,

and which are thickly distributed along its creeping stolon.

I draw attention to the matter in the hope that some of our

excellent northern naturalists may be on the look-out for the

Lafoéina, and may have the opportunity of settling the ques-

tion as to its geographical range.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII.

Fig. 1. Perigonimus ? nutans, n. sp., Hincks, highly magnified.

Fig. 2. Plumularia siliquosa, n.sp., Hincks, natural size.

‘ig. 8. The same, portion of a shoot bearing two female capsules,

magnified.

Fig. 4. The same, a single calycle and male capsule, magnified.

Fig. 5. The same, a single calycle, more highly magnified.

Fig. 6. The same, a female capsule, magnified.

Fig. 7. Tentaculoid appendages of Podocoryne carnea, Sars.

Fig. 8. One of the same, more highly magnified.

* te A

On some new and peculiar Mollusca. 153

XIT.—New and peculiar Mollusca of the Order Solenoconchia

procured in the ‘ Valorous’ Expedition. By J. Gwyn

Jerrreys, LL.D., F.R.S.

Solenoconchia.

Genus DENTALIUM.

Dentalium candidum* , Jeftr.

Bopy whitish, with a faint tinge of brown: mantle very

thin, forming a collar, which encircles the inside of the upper

part of the shell: tentacles very numerous, with pear-shaped

tips, issuing between the mantle and the shell: foot when at

rest conical, having a semicircular lobe or flap on each side,

so as to give it a tricusped appearance ; the lobes are fringed

or puckered at the edges. The animal from which I took the

above description was sluggish and probably half-dead, in

consequence of its having been dredged up from a depth of

1100 fathoms.

SHELL having the shape of a narrow funnel, tapering,

slightly curved, rather thin, opaque, more or less glossy :

sculpture, about forty fine and regular rounded longitudinal

striz, which disappear towards the front margin; these striz

are crossed by extremely numerous and close-set circular

microscopic lines: colour glistening-white: margin at the

anterior or broader end jagged, at the posterior or narrower

end abruptly truncated; there is no notch, groove, slit, or

channel. L. 1°75. B. 0:3.

Station 5, 410 fms. ; 6, 1100 fms.; 8, 1750 fms. £ Porcu-

ail Expedition, 1869, west coast of Ireland, 664-1476 fms. ;

ay of Biscay, 2090-2435 fins. .

Allied to D. grande, of Deshayes, from Japan. The pre-

sent species differs from D. striolatum, Stimpson (D. abys-

sorum, M. Sars), in being straighter, less cylindrical, and of a

thinner and more delicate texture, and in having twice the

number of ribs.

Dentalium capillosum t, Jeftr.

SHELL tapering to a fine point, slightly curved, rather

solid, opaque, and mostly lustreless : scu/pture, numerous and

sharp (not rounded) longitudinal stria, some of which are

intermediate and smaller than the rest; they disappear towards

the posterior or narrow end, which is quite smooth and glossy

* Glistening-white.

+ Covered with threads or hair-like markings.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xix. 11

154 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on

for a quarter of an inch: colour whitish: margin at the

osterior end having a short and narrow notch. L. 1:4,

. O15.

Station 12, 1450 fms.; 13, 690 fms.; 16, 1785 fms.

‘Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, Bay of Biscay, 862 fms. ;

north of the Hebrides, 542 fms.: 1870, off the coast of Por-

tugal, 220-1095 fms. Off Bahia Honda, Gulf of Mexico,

418 fms. (Pourtales). ‘Challenger’ Expedition, off the

Azores, 450 and 1000 fms.

This appears to attain a size considerably exceeding that

given in the above description, as fragments measure nearly

+; inch in breadth.

Dentalium ensiculus*, Jeftr.

SHELL tapering, considerably and regularly curved through-

out, compressed or flattened, thin, nearly transparent, and

glossy: sculpture, a sharp keel on both the dorsal and ven-

tral sides (giving the appearance of a double-edged scimi-

tar), besides occasionally a few slight and irregular longitudi-

nal keels or raised strie and concentric lines of growth:

colour clear-white: slit of moderate length and very broad,

semicylindrical, placed on the upper or dorsal side ; the poste-

rior or narrower end of the shell is nearly bisected to form the

slit, the upper part being abruptly truncated; when viewed

sideways the lower part appears split; the point is rounded and

entire. L. 0-9. 5B. 0-1.

Station 12, 1450 fms.; 16, 1785 fms.: fragments are not

uncommon. ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, off the west of

Treland, 1366 fms.; Bay of Biscay, 862 fms.: 1870, off the

coast of Portugal, 740-1095 fms.

The annual or occasional growth is sometimes shown by

the irregular formation of the new or succeeding portion of

the shell, which is narrower than the former or preceding por-

tion.

Dentalium subterfissum , Jeftr.

SHELL slender and finely tapering, more curved towards

the point, rather thin, nearly semitransparent, and glossy:

sculpture, from 12 to 16 delicate and sharp regular longitudi-

nal striw, which are continued to both ends: colour whitish :

margin at the posterior end bulbous: s/t long and narrow,

placed on the lower or ventral side ; its length is double that

of the greatest diameter of the shell. L. 0°6. B. 0°075.

* A little sword. + Slit underneath.

some new and peculiar Mollusca. 155

Station 12, 1450 fms.; a fragment only, but evidently

belonging to this species, which I have described from speci-

mens taken in the ‘ Porcupine’ and ‘Challenger’ Expeditions.

‘Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, off the west coast of Ireland,

1180-1476 fms. ‘Challenger’ Expedition, lat. 37° 26! N.,

long. 45° 14’ W., 1000 fms.

he slit in D. subterfissum is on the under or ventral side

of the shell, being the same position as in the D. énversum of

Deshayes, and the reverse of that in his D. rubescens and in

D. ensiculus. The organization of the animal is unknown ;

but D. inversum may be the type of a distinct genus.

A single and dead specimen of another shell, apparently

belonging to the genus Dentalium, occurred in Station 16,

1785 fathoms. It is narrowly cylindrical, rather solid, glossy,

smooth, and a quarter of an inch long. Its peculiarity con-

sists in the posterior termination forming a second and nar-

rower a im which issues out of the larger and longer one,

as if from a sheath. This process bas an entire and circular

poets so that the shell cannot be a species of Siphodentalium.

propose to name it Dentalium vagina. Perhaps two imper-

fect specimens of a Dentalium from Station 12, 1450 fathoms,

may Ane to the same species.

SIPHONODENTALIUM, M. Sars.

In the ‘ Journal de Conchyliologie’ for 1874, p. 258, the

Marquis di Monterosato proposed the abbreviation of this ge-

nerie name to Siphodentalium ; and I agree with him that it

would be convenient.

Siphodentalium vitreum, M. Sars.

Dentalium vitreum, M. Sars, Nyt Magaz. Naturvid. 1851, Bd. vi. p. 178

( Siphonodentalium, 1858).

D. lohatum, G. B. Sowerby, Jun., Thes. Conch, (1866), vol. iii. p.

100, fig. 44.

Bopy whitish, gelatinous, and nearly transparent: mantle

rather thick, forming a collar round the foot : tentacles thread-

like, very slender, and having oblong tips or bulbs; they are

not numerous, but extensile and irregular in length, issuing

from underneath the edge of the mantle: foot cylindrical, ex-

tensile, and attaining a length equal to that of the shell ; when

at rest it is conical; but the point fully stretched out expands

into a round and somewhat concave disk with serrated or

notched edges: excretal fold or tail at the narrowest end of

the shell, tubular, and having the front split open and exposed

11%

156 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on

diagonally ; edges jagged ; externally covered with very fine

and close-set cilia: diver dark-brown: ovary lemon colour.

Station 6,410 fms.; 9, 1750 fms.; 12, 1450 fms. Fin-

mark, 40-100 fms. (M. and G. O. Sars, M‘Andrew, Malm-

gren). Spitzbergen (Torell, Goodsir). Swedish Arctic Ex-

pedition, 1868, 730 fms. ‘Lightning’ Expedition, 1868, North

Atlantic, 550 fms. ‘Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, between

the Faroes and Orkneys, 560 fms.: 1870, off the coast of

Portugal, 740-1095 fms. Gulf of St. Lawrence, 150-200

fms. (Whiteaves). Fossil: Norway, older Glacial deposit,

90 feet above the sea-level (M. Sars and Kjerulf).

The very young resembles Siphodentalium affine, M. Sars,

but is more conical or less cylindrical.

Siphodentalium affine, M. Sars.

Siphonodentalium affine, M. Sars, Christ. Vid. Selsk. Forh. 1864, p. 299,

tab. vi. £. 34, 35.

Station 12, 1450 fms. ; a single specimen. Finmark, 100-

300 fms. (G. O. Sars). ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, West

of Ireland, 1215-1380 fms. : 1870, Channel slope, 690 fms.

Yiphodentalium lofotense, M. Sars.

Siphonodentalium lofotense, M. Sars, loc. cit. p. 297, tab. vi. f. 29-35.

Station 9, 1750 fms. Norway, 30-300 fms. (M. and G.

O. Sars, J. G. J.).. Hebrides and Shetland, 40-140 fms. (J.

G. J.). ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, West of Ireland, 90

~1630 fms.: 1870, Bay of Biscay, 227-1095 fms.; Vigo Bay,

20 fms.; Mediterranean, 51-1456 fms. Gulf of Gascony, 60-

80 fms. (De Folin). Mediterranean, 50-600 fms. (Acton,

Spratt, Nares, Monterosato).

Specimens from the Bay of Biscay and the Mediterranean

are usually much smaller than those from more northern seas.

Cadulus tumidosus*, Jeftr.

SHELL forming a short spindle, slightly bulging in the middle

on the lower or more concave part, and very gibbous on the

back or outside, somewhat curved, contracted towards both

ends, but much narrower at the base, rather solid, glossy and

semitransparent: sculpture none, except microscopic and

close-set lines: colour whitish : mouth roundish-oval, obliquely

truncated or sloping to the back ; the inner margin is furnished

with a slight circular rib or thickening like that in many

* High-swelling.

some new and peculiar Mollusca. 157

species of Helix: base notched on each side, as in C. subfust-

rmis. L.0°2. B. 0°075.

Station 12, 1450 fms. : one specimen is abnormally arched.

‘Porcupine ’ Expedition, 1869, Channel slope, 557 fms.: 1870,

Bay of Biscay, 292-1095 fms. ‘ Josephine’ Expedition, 110

-550 fms. Fossil at Messina (Seguenza).

This is much larger and more gibbous than C. subfusiformis ;

and, like that species, it varies in shape and size. It has the

character on which Monterosato lays stress in generically sepa-

rating C. subfusiformis from C. ovulum, viz. in the mouth

or anterior opening being more or less thickened inside by a

circular rib.

Cadulus gracilis*, Jeffr.

SHELL more curved and cylindrical than C. subfusiformis

(to which it is evidently allied), not swollen in the middle, but

throughout nearly equal in breadth; the mouth slopes more,

and has a slight circular rib or thickening within; base

broader ; oblique marks of growth are conspicuous. L. 0°2.

B. 0°04.

Station 13, 690 fms. ; a single specimen.

Cadulus Olivi, Scacchi.

Dentalium Olivi, Sc., Notiz. foss. Gravina (Ann. Ciy. 1835), p. 56, tab. 2.

fig. 6, a, b.

Station 12, 1450 fms.; fragments only. ‘ Poreupine’ Ex-

edition, 1869, West of Ireland, 1230 fms.; south of the

Fnglish Channel, 862 fms.: 1870, Channel slope, 539 fms.

Sicilian Tertiaries (Scacchi, Tiberi, and others).

Awl-shaped and variable in size. Probably Dentalium co-

arctatum of Lamarck, and certainly that of Deshayes and Phi-

lippi, is Dischides bifissus.

C. gadus of Montagu resembles C. Olivd; but it is not only

very much smaller, but is proportionally shorter and less

slender, and the anterior end is more contracted. The locality

given by Montagu (“many parts of the British Channel”’),

with the mariner’s name “ Hake’s-tooth,” is at least very

doubtful as regards this species ; and it is not unlikely that he

may have mistaken for the “ Hake’s-tooth”’ Ditrypa arietina

(a testaceous Annelid), which is frequently found adhering to

the grease or “arming”? of the deep-sea lead in soundings. But

his Hlesetipion and figure evidently apply to a species of Ca-

dulus from the noted collection of old George Humphreys, the

* Slender.

158 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Type

shell-dealer, of which I possess specimens. This species was

dredged by the late Professor Barrett at Jamaica; and it is a

fossil of the Sicilian Tertiaries. I received specimens of the

latter from the Marquis di Monterosato as “ Cadulus subfusi-

formis, Sars,” and from Dr. Tiberi as “ Siphonodentalium

Olivi, var. minor, Scac.”

An undescribed species of Cadulus, dredged by Admiral Sir

Edward Belcher in the N.W. Pacific (for specimens of which

I am indebted to his kindness), is also allied to C. Olivi; but

the narrower and smaller extremity has four slight notches and

corresponding slits. It is therefore possible that the genera

Siphodentalium and Cadulus should be united, and that Dis-

chides must “ follow suit.”

Cadulus cylindratus*, Jeftr.

SHELL forming a narrow cylinder, slightly contracted at

each end, gently curved, thin, transparent, and glossy: sculp-

ture none, except a few microscopic and faint lines of growth:

mouth somewhat obliquely truncated, but not thickened: base

circular, with numerous minute notches, which are not per-

ceptible to the naked eye. L. 0°325. B. 0-075.

Station 12, 1450 fms.; a single specimen. ‘ Porcupine’

Expedition, 1869, off the West of Ireland, 1215-1476 fms. ;

very rare.

XIV.—On the Fundamental Error of constituting Gromia the

Type of Foraminiferal Structure. By G. C. WALLICH,

M.D., Surgeon-Major Retired List H.M. Indian Army.

RATHER more than forty years have elapsed since the first

attempt was made by Dujardin to classify the Rhizopods.

During the latter half of this period, the study of these singular

organisms has not only been invested with much additional

scientific interest, but has received a powerful impetus from

its intimate connexion with the geological and biological rela-

tions of the deep-sea bed. And yet our knowledge of the

Rhizopods as a whole, and especially of the animal portion of

their structure, is by no means so complete as it ought to have

been, considering the amount of attention that has been

bestowed upon it. This, I venture to think, is in a great

* Cylindrical.

of Koraminiferal Structure. 159

measure attributable to the fundamental error which pervades

that classification of these organisms which has hitherto been

very generally, and in other respects very deservedly, held in

high estimation by naturalists.

n an article upon the Systematic Arrangement of the

Rhizopoda, by Dr. W. B. Carpenter, published in the

‘ Natural-History Review’ for October 1861, the author thus

expresses his views on the subject :—“ It is, as it seems to me,

in the structural and physiological conditions of the animal

alone that we should look for the characters on which our

primary subdivisions should be constituted; and notwith-

standing that the extreme simplicity and apparent vagueness

- of those conditions appear almost to forbid the attempt to

assign to them a differential value, yet a sufficiently careful

scrutiny will make it clear that, under their guidance, lines of

demarcation may be drawn as precise as in any other great

natural group, between three aggregations of forms which

assemble themselves round three well-known types, Amaba,

Actinophrys, and Gromia,—the sarcode-bodies of these three

types presenting three distinct stages in the differentiation of

the protoplasmic substance of which they are composed, and

exhibiting, in virtue of that differentiation, three very distinct

modes of vital activity” (loc. cit. p. 460).

Regarding the perfect soundness of the principle laid down

in the opening sentence of the above extract, it may at once

be assumed that no question can arise. But this renders it

only the more inexplicable that such a thoroughly illogical

application of the principle should have followed as is in-

volved in the separation from each other, and the location in

three distinct ordinal divisions, of Ameba, Actinophrys, and

Gromia—three forms in each of which are prominently com-

bined the only true structural characters of the animal that

clearly indicate an advance, in the highest group of Rhizopods,

towards the more complex organization of the Infusoria and

Gregarine.

The structural characters here referred to by me consist in

the possession, in common, by Amaba, Actinophrys, and

Gromia, of a NUCLEUS and CONTRACTILE VESICLE:—the former

being the reproductive organ of the Rhizopod in its most fully

évahiped condition ; the latter, a fluid-respiratory organ, to be

met with, so far as my experience goes, for the first time in

the third or highest order of the Rhizopods*. On these

grounds I have done my utmost, for the last twelve years, to

prove that the three genera referred to cannot be thus parted

* See Supplementary Note at the end of these observations.

——

160 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Type

without doing violence to the most natural and important of

all affinities, namely those founded on the “ structural and

wai ee me conditions of the animal alone.”

ut, irrespectively of this, were further proof needed of the

error committed in the separation of these three genera on the

basis of differences supposed to be more or less constantly

observable in the characters of their respective pseudopodia,

and the accompanying degrees of “ differentiation” said to

exist respectively in the external layer of the body, or “ ecto-

sarc,” and the general protoplasmic mass within, or “‘endosare,”’

I undertake to show, on Dr. Carpenter’s own evidence, that

the pseudopodial characters are by no means sufficiently uni-

form or sufficiently constant to be depended upon as ordinal

distinctions. In short, I hope to make it clear that the terms

“ectosare”? and “endosare”’ embody a scientific fiction, and

that the sole purpose they serve is to mask our ignorance.

The ‘sooner, therefore, they are dispensed with, save as con-

venient names for the portions of the sarcode-mass that happen

for the time being to constitute the external boundary and the

internal mass, the sooner may we expect to arrive at an ade-

quate idea of the visible characters which distinguish the

organism called a Rhizopod *.

Dr. Carpenter, in defining the characters of the lowest order

in his system, namely the Rettcularia, tells us that “in the

cases in which the differentiation into ectosare and endosare

has proceeded furthest, so that that body of the Rhizopod

bears the strongest resemblance to an ordinary ‘ cell’ { (as is

the case with Ameba and its allies), a nucleus may be distinctly

traced ; in those, on the other hand, in which the original pro-

toplasmic condition is most completely retained (as seems to

be the case with Gvomia and the Foraminifera generally),

no nucleus can be distinguished. ‘The same,” he says, “ ap-

pears to be true of the peculiar contractile vesicle, which may

be regarded as a vacuole with a defined wall” (‘ Introduction

to the Study of the Foraminifera,’ 1862, p. 14).

Dr. Carpenter afterwards goes on to make the following

* For a detailed account of my observations on the Rhizopods gene-

rally, I would refer the reader to a series of six papers on the Ameban,

Actinophryan, and Difflugian Rhizopods, contrat by me to the

‘Annals’ between April 1863 and March 1864; and a paper “On the

Polycystina,” embodying a Classification of the Rhizopods as a whole, and

this family in particular, which was published in the ‘ Quart. Journ. Mier.

Soc.’ for July 1865.

+ Biology and physiology are undoubtedly under heavy obligations to

the “cell” doctrine. But it is not saying too much to assert that biolo-

gists and physiologists have had a great deal of nasty work cut out for

them by the perpetual misapplication and misconception of that doctrine.

of Foraminiferal Structure. 161

very specific statement :—“ The subdivision of the Rhizopods

into orders seems to be most satisfactorily seiessalabh by

taking as a basis those structural characters which are most

expressive of physiological differences. Such characters are

presented in the form, proportions, and general arrangement

of the pseudopodial extensions; for, notwithstanding their

eget unrestricted polymorphism, it will be found that

the Rhizopods present three very distinct types of pseudopo-

dian conformation, to one or other of which they may all be

referred, and that the groups thus formed are eminently natural.

How intimately related these diversities are to those funda-

mental potentialities of each type which find so little structural

expression in the lowest form of animal life, appears from the

circumstance that even a particle of protoplasm, detached from

the general mass of the body, will put forth the pseudopodian

extensions characteristic of its type,—those of the substance

forced out by crushing the ‘ test’ of an Arcella having the

broad, lobated form of those of the Amaba, whilst those of

the substance forced out in like manner by crushing the shell

of a Polystomella have the delicate thread-like character of

those of the Foraminifera generally ” (op. cit. pp. 14 & 15).

Here, then, we have a clear and definite admission on Dr.

Carpenter’s part that the presence of a nucleus and of a con-

tractile stviols is indicative of the highest stage of structural

organization of which the Rbizopods are capable. And I

take it for granted, therefore, that, conversely, it is meant to be

inferred that the absence of both of these organs indicates the

lowest stage, the zero, of organization. Yet, extraordinary as

it must appear, it is not upon the presence or the absence of

one or other or both of these important specialized organs

that Dr. Carpenter has based his classification, but “on the

characters presented by the form, proportions, and general

arrangement of the pseudopodial extensions ”—characters

which, even if constant and uniform, could not possibly com-

pare with them in point of physiological significance, but

which, if shown to be both so inconstant and fluctuating as to

present themselves with nearly equal frequency in the highest

and inthe lowest orders into which the Rhizopods are divi-

sible, and even to vary entirely in the same genera, cannot be

regarded as otherwise than illusory, and therefore worthless

for the purpose of ordinal subdivision.

_ I do not mean to assert that the evidence of advance from

the lower to the higher grade of organization on which I have

invariably laid the greatest stress, namely the appearance of

a nucleus and a contractile vesicle, may not be accompanied b

perceptible differences in the general aspect of the ciate

162 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Type

(nor has this ever been my opinion), but only that these dif-

ferences are neither commensurate in importance, nor at all suffi-

cientin kind, or sufficiently constant, to be admissible as proofs of

such advance. And this will be seen from the following short

extract from my observations on the Polycystina, taken from

the ‘Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science’ for July

1865 :—“ Although not prepared to regard the degrees of

differentiation (as described by Dr. Carpenter) as applicable

to the demarcation of orders, or as affording perfectly constant

characters under any circumstances, there cannot be a doubt

as to their affording, in the majority of cases, a valuable means

of completing generic diagnosis. Beyond this their value does

not appear to extend.”

The only point which might reasonably be deemed open to

discussion (though probably not by any one who has witnessed

the behaviour of the body-substance of Actinophrys sol when

being torn to bits and devoured piecemeal by an Ameba) is

that alluded to when Dr. Carpenter says that “a particle of

protoplasm detached from the general mass of the body of a

Rhizopod will put forth the pseudopodia characteristic of its

type,” —Arcella being specified as putting forth the “ lobose ”

pseudopodia of Amewba, and Polystomelia (itself a Forami-

nifer!) being, curiously enough, singled out as putting forth

the “delicate thread-like” pseudopodia of—the Foramini-

fera *.

As interpreted by me, the appearances here described,

although not indicative of sufficiently important or constant

“ differences’ in the constitution of the exterior layer and

interior protoplasmic mass to be available as ordinal di-

stinctions, prove in a very decisive manner that there cannot

be any thing approaching to a definite external layer T;

unless we are also prepared to believe, because an oil-globule

retains its form whilst suspended in pure water, or; if split up

* Those who have studied the living Foraminifera, and know to their

cost how much time and patience is necessary in getting these intensely

sensitive beings to project their pseudopodia at all, will, I think, agree

with me that there is more conveyed in Dr. Carpenter's statement on

this point than could possibly have been intended by him. For two

whole years the naturalists on board the ‘Challenger’ watched constantly

and anxiously before their eyes were rewarded with a sight of the pro-

jected pseudopodia of the ubiquitous Foraminifera of the open ocean.

He must have been an exceptionally fortunate observer, therefore, who

saw the crushed “particle” of the complex-shelled Polystomella put

forth the pseudopodia of its tribe.

+ Of course I except what is observable when the final stage of the

life-cycle of Amaba has arrived, namely its encystment, as having no

real bearing on the present question.

ee eee)

of Foraminiferal Structure. 1638

into two portions, each of these behaves precisely as another

oil-globule does by instantaneously presenting an unbroken

outline, that the said oil-globule is differently constituted at

its surface and in its interior. The same argument applies,

and with redoubled force, to a mass of albumen suspended in

water ; for here the tendency to assume a spherical form is

by no means so pronounced as in an oil-globule; and if we

break up the mass into a number of smaller masses, we have

presented to us appearances which very closely resemble those

observable in the pseudopodium of the Amaban Rhizopod.

Indeed so close is the resemblance, that, barring the element

of vitality (which the chemist is still as far off as ever from

us at call), we have before our eyes those very “ fun-

amental potentialities” which a highly imaginative rendering

of certain appearances has declared to be typical of the living

sarcode of the Rhizopod.

Were it not that it befits us to speak with bated breath of

the mighty dead, another instructive argument on this subject

might be adduced from the history of the rise and fall of the

unfortunate “Bathybius.”

But the fact is, that, divide the sarcode body of a living

Ameban, or even an Actinophryan, Rhizopod as we may, by

pressure or other agency, the divided surface will forthwith

present every character presented by the undivided portion :

any peculiarity of outline, if present in the undivided part,

will at once reappear in the divided part ; any seeming contrast

between the external layer and the contained mass within

will instantly show itself; and the character of the pseudo-

dial processes will be the same. This identity of character

m the divided and undivided surfaces is absolutely instanta-

neous, there being nothing like a gradual transition from one

condition to another, such as we should undoubtedly be ‘able

to see taking place were the ruptured surfaces in any respect

dissimilar to the rest of the mass. This is the view I have

always advocated, its unacceptable point being, I presume, that

it is quite unconformable with Dr. Carpenter’s published defi-

nitions of Rhizopod structure.

As it would be foreign to the immediate purpose of the

present paper to enter into all the details of the subject, I

must confine myself to stating that the inconstancy of the

seudopodial characters in Amaba, which is of course quite

incompatible with the assumed poe of an external layer

of much more highly developed sarcode than that which it

encloses, is conceded (but without the inevitable inference which

must be associated with it) in the ‘ Introduction to the Study

of the Foraminifera,’ 1862 (p. 23), when Dr. Carpenter says

164 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Type

that “ sometimes Ameba puts forth a few broad lobated ex-

pansions ; sometimes these are more numerous, slender, and

elongated, assuming a radial direction ; and occasionally they

are so greatly multiplied, radiate with such regularity, and

taper so uniformly from base to apex, as strongly to resemble

the pseudopodia of ACTINOPHRYS.”

This is undoubtedly true; and I therefore leave Dr. Carpenter

to reconcile the fact with his classification and definitions of

the orders, of which I now subjoin a summary, taken from his

paper in the ‘ Natural-History Review’ to which reference

has already been made *.

Dr. Carpenter’s Arrangement of the RHIZOPODA.

Pp g

a = ae

Lososa. RaADIOLARIA. RETICULARIA.

Amebina., Actinophryina. Gromida.

oS Acanthometrina. Foraminifera.

Polycystina. H

Thalassicollina.

InFusorrA. GREGARINIDA. SPONGIADA. PROTOPHYTA.

After saying that ‘‘any small separated portion of the

sarcode body of the Rhizopoda will behave itself after the

characteristic fashion of its type” (that of Arcella behaving

like that of Ameba, that of Polystomella, or any other of the

Foraminifera, like those of Gromia), and adding that “ this

fact seems to him to afford an additional justification of the

employment of the characters furnished by the pseudopodia

as the baszs of a systematic arrangement of the class,” he in-

forms us that the characters of the three orders into which

he proposes to distribute its various forms may be concisely

summed up as follows :—

“JT, RetTicuLartA.—The body composed of homogeneous

granular protoplasm, without any distinction into ectosare and

endosare ; neither nucleus nor contractile vesicle ; pseudopodia

composed of the same substance as the body, extending and

multiplying themselves by minute ramification, and inoscu-

lating completely wherever they come into contact; a con-

* It may be well to bear in mind that the article in the ‘ Review’ ap-

peared in 1861 as an avant-courier to the ‘ Introduction to the Study of

the Foraminifera,’ which appeared just a year afterwards. The tabular

classification of the Rhizopods is taken from page 17 of the latter

work,

one

of Foraminiferal Structure. 165

tinual circulation of granular particles throughout the viscid

substance of the body and its extensions. This order consists

of the Foraminifera and the Gromida.

“TI, Raprovarta.—Incipient differentiation of the proto-

plasmic substance into endosare and ectosarc, the former semi-

fluid and granular, the latter more tenacious and pellucid;

a nucleus and contractile vesicle; pseudopodia rod-like, tapering

from base to point, composed of the same substance as the

ectosarc, exhibiting little disposition either to ramify or

coalesce, although a movement of particles adherent to their

exterior is often to be distinguished. The type of this order

is Actinophrys.

“ TII. Loposa.—More complete differentiation of the proto-

plasmic substance into endosare and ectosare, the former being

a slightly viscous granular liquid, and the latter approaching

the tenacity of a membrane ; a nucleus and contractile vesicle ;

pseudopodia few and large, being in reality lobose extensions

of the body which neither eainity nor coalesce, having well-

defined margins, and not exhibiting any movement of granules

on their surface, the circulation in their interior being entirely

dependent on the changes of form which the body undergoes

as a whole.”

As regards those “ fundamental potentialities of each type”

—which, according to Dr. Carpenter, find a much more accu-

rate physiological expression in the “ form, proportions, and

general arrangement of the pseudopodial extensions ” than in

the definite step-by-step advance from the simplest condition

of the body-substance, observable in the Foraminifera (in

which there is only the faintest foreshadowing of any thing

akin to reproductive organization*), to the intermediate stage,

in which this foreshadowing shows itself in the shape of a

centralized but still imperfectly aggregated mass, and, finally,

to the highest stage, in which the reproductive gemmules

assume the concrete form of a distinct specialized nucleus (the

culminating point being marked, at the same time, by the

association of the nucleus with a specialized respiratory organ,

* Tt was shown by me that the “ yellow cellules” of MM. Claparéde

and Lachmann, or more or less colourless homologues of these “ cellules,”

occur in the sarcode of all the Rhizopods without exception, that in the

lowest order they are formed, as it were, from minute granules uniformly

distributed in the sarcode, that in the second and third orders they are

formed by the splitting-up of the nucleus (which is in these a specialized

reproductive organ), but that in all three orders they constitute the

sarcoblast, or, in other words, the earliest visible embodiment of the

oung organism. See Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., June 1863 (where these

Lodies are figured), Dec. 1863, March 1864; and Quart. Journ. Micr.

Science, July 1865,

166 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Type

namely the contractile vesicle)—I venture to say that however

plausible Dr. Carpenter’s hypothesis may be, it finds no

response in nature. And I maintain that we are furnished

with the most complete proof that could be desired of the

invalidity of the characters derived from the pseudopodia for

purposes of ordinal classification, in the passage from Dr.

Carpenter’s own writings quoted at p. 164. At all events

I confess that it is quite beyond my humble powers to

reconcile the admissions there made on Dr. Carpenter’s part

with his allegation, already quoted, that “ the sarcode bodies

of his three types Amba, Actinophrys, and Gromia present

three distinct stages in the differentiation of the protoplasmic

substance of which they are composed,” and that ‘ the lines

of demarcation thus drawn are as precise as in any other great

natural group, between the three aggregations of forms which

assemble themselves round the three well-known types” above

named.

But in order to prevent all misconception on this very

important question, [ must request attention to another ex-

tract from Dr. Carpenter’s observations on the Systematic

Arrangement of the Rhizopods (Nat. Hist. Rev. 1861, p. 461),

where he states that “the ordinal designation Reticularia is

meant to express the reticulose arrangement of the pseudo-

podial extensions, which ts dts distinguishing character.”

And again, at page 463, he says that “ the radiating pseu-

dopodia of Acanthometra correspond precisely in all their

characters with those of Actinophrys, having the same rod-

like tapering form, and same regular radiating arrangement,

the same mutual isolation, the same slow movement of

particles along their surface; some of them are, however,

enclosed in tubular sheaths*, the differentiation of Acantho-

metra into ectosare and endosare having obviously proceeded

further than in Actinophrys.”

But although it is true that in Acanthometra the differentia-

tion into ectosare and endosare has proceeded further than in

Actinophrys, it is equally true that it has also proceeded

further than in Ameba. But even stopping short at Dr.

Carpenter’s point, that it has proceeded further than in

Actinophrys, how can this be reconciled with the statement

that “the radiating pseudopodia of Acanthometra correspond

* It was pointed out by me years ago that the appearance of tubularity

in Acanthometra is altogether an illusion. There is no such thing as a

tubular portion in the structure of these organisms. See a paper “On

the Process of Mineral Deposit in the Rhizopods and Sponges,” Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist., Jan, 1864.

of Foraminiferal Structure. 167

ecisely in all their characters with those of Actinophrys”’ ?

he fact is that the pseudopodia of no other Rhizopods could

apie present appearances more distinct from each other,

oth as regards habit and arrangement, than those of these two

rom what has already been brought forward it will be

seen, I think, that the question under discussion, namely the

error of making G'romia the type of foraminiferal structure, is

reduced within very narrow limits. In short, it resolves itself

into this :—Is the practically imperceptible degree of organiza-

tion, which Dr. Carpenter ascribes to the lowest or Reticularian

order in his system, exemplified, as he pronounces it to be, in

the type Gromia? Of course, if it be not so exemplified,

and if it can be shown, on the one hand, that the so-termed

typical pseudopodia of G'romia may be identical in all re-

a with the pseudopodia of the Foraminifera which Dr.

arpenter associates with Gromia, and, on the other hand,

that Gromia, the reputed type of extreme primordial sim-

plicity, besides having pseudopodia identical with certain

Actinophryans, possesses both the nucleus and a contractile

vesicle (which Dr. Carpenter allows to be distinctive of the

highest degree of physiological development in the Rhizopod),

there is, of course, on Dr. Carpenter’s own showing, an end to

his arrangement of these organisms on the basis upon which

it has heretofore rested; and, what is more, there must be

an end to every other classification of the Rhizopods which

is based, in like manner with his, on characters derived

rimarily from the pseudopodia. ‘There is no alternative, so

far as I can see. And yet, as will presently appear, knowing

these facts, Dr. Carpenter is quite unable to brace himself up

sufficiently to make the necessary recantation candidly and

ungrudgingy.

n my remarks ‘ On the Distinctive Characters of Ameba”’

(‘Annals,’ Aug. 1863) it was mentioned that I had discovered

a well-marked nucleus in Gromia, but had not, at that time,

detected a contractile vesicle. In view, however, of the

analogies existing between Gromia and the Amebe, so con-

fident was I that the organ was there, that I expressed my

conviction that I should speedily be able to trace the con-

tractile vesicle also, adding that, if traced, the transfer of

Gromia from the lowest to the highest order would of course be

inevitable. Having for many months, both before and after-

wards, spent many hours daily in watching the changes taking

place in specimens of various genera of Rhizopods kept in

tanks, I was fortunate enough in November of the same year

to see the long-looked-for contractile vesicle in Gromia. This

’

168 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Type

was announced in my “ Further Observations on the Distine-

tive Characters and Reproductive Phenomena of the Amceban

Rhizopods,” published in the ‘ Annals’ of Dec. 1863. And

at a still later period, when I had managed to establish

several colonies of healthy Gromie in my tanks, I had ample

opportunities of verifying my earlier observations in a sufti-

cient number of cases to render all further doubts on the

subject inadmissible. I may add that my examinations em-

braced both freshwater and marine forms of Gromia, and that

no material distinction presented itself between the characters

of the two sets of specimens, beyond differences in size and

colour, or, I should rather say, in the presence or absence of

dirt on the otherwise nearly hyaline tests—the dirt being

generally present on the freshwater form, and as generally

absent on the saltwater one. After a time there was not the

slightest difficulty experienced in finding plenty of sufficiently

clean and hyaline tests to admit of the easy detection of the

two organs under notice.

In the latest (1875) edition of ‘The Microscope and its

Revelations,’ Dr. Carpenter takes a first cautious step towards

a change of front, without, however, pointing out (as he might

with a very good grace have done) that his entire classification

was sapped to its foundations by the discovery that Gromia,

whose pseudopodia he had declared to be precisely similar to

those of the lowest and simplest known form of Rhizopod,

possesses the two specialized organs which only make their

appearance “in the cases in which the differentiation into

ectosare and endosare has proceeded furthest.” This omission

will perhaps explain itself on the publication, side by side, of

the two subjoined short extracts :—

1862. ‘ Nothwithstanding the

Cl opetetd unrestricted polymor-

phism of the pseudopodial exten-

sions, it will be found that the

Rhizopods present three very di-

stinct types of pseudopodial confor-

mation, to one or other of which

they may all be referred, and that

all the groups are eminently

natural.” (Introd. Study Foram.

p. 15.)

1875. “To the first of the orders

thus marked out, the name Reti-

cularia seems appropriate; the

second has been distinguished as

Radiolaria; and the third may be

designated Lobosa. It must be

freely admitted, however, that

these groups cannot be distinctly

marked out, the typical examples

which will now be described being

connected by many intermediate

forms. This is not to be wondered

at, when the extreme indefiniteness -

which characterizes the lowest

type of animal life is duly borne in

mind.” (The ‘ Microscope and its

Revelations,’ 5th edit. p. 467.)

tee hie 8

’ heute Sat Coat,

of Foraminiferal Structure, 169

Again, at p. 470 of Dr. Carpenter’s work ‘The Micro-

scope,’ referring to the Reticularia, he continues :—“ There

is, moreover, a negative character of much importance which

is naturally associated with the absence of differentiation,

namely the deficiency of the ‘nucleus’ and of the ‘ contractile

vesicle,’ that present themselves alike in the Radiolaria and

the Lobosa. It is by animals belonging to this order that

those very seibackeni minute shells are formed which are

known as Foraminifera. In Gromia, however, we have an

example of a Rhizopod which very characteristically exhibits

the Reticularian type in the disposition of its pseudopodia,

but which Dr. Wallich was the first to point out possesses

both a nucleus and contractile vesicle, thus showing a

transition to the higher orders”?! That is to say (at least if

there is any meaning in words) that the presence of the very

organs in Gromia, the absence of which he had in the same

page declared to be “a negative character of much importance,

naturally associated with the absence of differentiation’? merely

shows that it is a transitional form between the very lowest

and the very highest of the whole series of Rhizopods!

But Dr. Carpenter’s extreme reluctance to relinquish his

published opinions even when they are demonstrated to be

untenable is only on a par with the vehemence with which

he is in the habit of enforcing his evidence when he has a

theory to support. Referring to M. d’Orbigny (Intr. Study

Foram. p. 63), he says :—‘ By M. d’Orbigny the family

Gromida was altogether ignored, no member of it having

been known when he first applied himself to the study of the

Foraminifera, and no mention having been made in his sub-

sequent writings, even of the typical genus Gromia described

by M. Dujardin in 1835, notwithstanding the clear demon-

stration given by that admirable observer of its close relation-

ship to Miliola.” ...“ Between the ‘ test’ of Gromia and that

of Arcella, indeed, there is little difference; but between the

animals which form and inhabit these ‘tests’ respectively, the

difference is as wide as any known to exist in the whole

Rhizopod series”!

Lastly, as it is with the Reticularia of Dr. Carpenter, so

must it be with the Radiolaria. Both of these ordinal desig-

nations presuppose the existence of characters on which not

the slightest reliance can be placed; whilst they serve

effectually to mask, if not entirely to supersede, those truly

important characters by means of which the epconer

advance from the most simple to the most complex type of

Rhizopod structure can at a glance be recognized. Indeed,

either ordinal name may with equal aptitude be applied to the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 1 |

170 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Type

families which are ranked in the other orders. Thus the

name adiolarian is just as appropriately applied to the

pseudopodia of some of the “ perforate ” {Foraminifera as to

those of the Polycystina, which are placed by Dr. Carpenter

in his second order, the Radiolaria, under the erroneous idea

that they and the other families which he associates with them

in that order possess both a nucleus and a contractile vesicle.

Actinophrys, which he makes the type of this order, un-

doubtedly possesses both organs ; but it is the only form in the

Radiolarian order (as constituted by Dr. Carpenter) which is

so gifted. It is consequently quite out of place elsewhere

than in the third or highest order, in which every family,

without exception, possesses both these organs. The Poly-

cystina, on the other hand, do not possess a definite nucleus,

their body-substance being almost identical in its degree of

“ differentiation’ with the body-substance, for example, of

Orbulina. It is quite unnecessary for me to point out that

since the nature of the animal of the Yoraminifera and of the

Polycystina is to all intents and purposes identical, no valid

objection to their association in the lowest of the orders into

which the Rhizopods are divisible can with justice be based

on the mere difference in the mineral constitution of their

shells.

It is well to bear in recollection that Miiller based his clas-

sification of the Rhizopods on the purely artificial difference

between the naked and the shell-covered forms. His designa-

tion of ‘‘ Radiolarie”’ is certainly not retained therefore out of

deference to the meaning which its propounder attached to it.

But inasmuch as an attempt is being made to supersede the

name of Polycystina given by Ehrenberg to these organisms

by calling them Radiolaria, and, according to every rule of

priority * and scientific usage, “the name originally given by

the founder of a group should be permanently retained to the

exclusion of all other synonyms,” unless some good cause can

be assigned for the change, I must say the procedure appears

to be altogether unjustifiable. For if it be urged that the

meaning lurking under the name Polycystina is misleading,

what is to be said of the name of Foraminifera as applied to a

Miliola or a Lagena?

The following is the classification of the Rhizopods which

was appended to my paper on the Polycystina in 1865.

I beg leave to submit it once more to naturalists without com-

ment or modification of any kind, either in the tabular por-

* See “Rules for Zoological Nomenclature,” authorized by Section D

of the British Association, 1842. Reprinted by requisition of Section D

at Newcastle, 1863, p. 9. ;

> gaan.»

171

feral Structure.

tnt

of Foram

‘poonppe Aou osoy} WTA poteduros se oouvzzodum zourm L104 yo out 07 rvadde Tor AS

Spunosd uo ySnoyyye ‘pozrudoovor Aoy} sorjtarge oso sorprmey 0A} oy} Sesttdurod poywUsisap os Iaps0

oy} SB Yonwusvur ‘uaeMYyoRy pus opareduty "PY JO Uorwoytssels on} wos poydope st ouren sq, t

‘urys ‘orldsg puv 4sorpiwa 10 4s1y ‘sormdu mony f

‘pvoig} v ‘orlia pues doaso 04 ‘oud? wort »

‘VINOSOANT

. FL ce,

‘(-duyg) gehaydobinyy

a( TRAN) 8278hI0jO4T

‘([eg) wnpn) ‘WAIONOdS

‘shumpyoopnas,y ‘pydhjingy i

“‘DIOOLE ‘muiboyT = 2S

‘mbinyliy “‘DIuo.Ly) al ‘VNITTOOISSV'IVH J,

poy ‘shuydounoy 4 ‘VNINLANOHINVOW

‘VNIGDWW ‘VNAWHAONTLOY =“ ATHOORLOIY « ‘# THINVOVIDVTg

a CD OO

‘snoqdaour{jod ‘snoyd1ourouour “IBpnqny "pros

vrpodopnoas,y vrpodopnes,y mo} TOJOTPTG

‘TVNIDLOUd ‘+ VIVNUACOLOUd

‘8 G .

Se SS nd

‘QP ISA OTNIV.YMORD *O[OISAA OTLOBIJUOD OAT

——— A

*(Aoyinq) 2 snboydunyz

‘Cdu[g) ¢ muyny.soqnT

"VNILSAOX TOT *‘VUATININVUOT

ee) —

‘snovoris ATqe ‘snooorTis

-WIBAUL WOJOTAYG IAT [PEGS

‘+ VIVNUNdIUAH

*QPPISOA O[TORIQUOD OAT

*‘sneponu eylaya(y *‘snopona eyUya(y ‘sneponu 9} layep ONT

te rr Oe EY

‘VGO0d0Z1IHU

12*

172 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Type

tion or the general definitions. Owing to an oversight when

the MS. was sent to press in 1865 the words “ monomor-

phous” and “ polymorphous” were omitted under the twice

repeated word “ Pseudopodia” in the third order Proteina.

These have, therefore, been now inserted (see p. 171).

Order I. HERPNEMATA.—The Primary and Secondary

characters of this order are as follows :—No definite nucleus.

No contractile vesicle. Sarcode without any appreciable dif-

ferentiation into endosare and ectosarc, consisting of homoge-

neous viscid protoplasm, in the substance of which vacuolar

cavities occasionally occur. Pseudopodia forming anastomoses,

and exhibiting, both along the surface and within their sub-

stance, the phenomena of pseudo-cyclosis*.

Order II. PROTODERMATA.—Definite nucleus present,

but no contractile vesicle. Sarcode so far advanced in differ-

entiation that the ectosare constitutes a nearly hyaline stratum

of greater tenacity than the endosarc, which still retains

much of the general consistence of that of the Herpne-

mata. The transition, however, from endosare to ectosare is

gradual. Here, as in the last-named family, vacuolar cavities

occur. The pseudopodia, when present, are scattered and at-

tenuated, rarely coalescing, for the most part rigid, but still

highly contractile, and exhibiting in their interior and on the

surface only such minute granules as find their way into the

ectosarc. Pseudo-cyclosis manifest. Sarcoblasts conspicuous.

Order III. PROTEINA.—A definite nucleus and, with it,

a contractile vesicle ; sarcode very highly differentiated into

endosarc and ectosare : the former granular, more or less nearly

colourless, very viscid, and exhibiting but little contractility ;

the latter nearly hyaline and very contractile, but never assuming

a membranous consistence, except during the period of encys-

tation. Vacuolar cavities numerous and constant, seen princi-

pally to occur in the endosare. Sarcoblasts abundant and

frequent, but, owing to their pale colour, less easily detected

than those of the oceanic Rhizopodst.

It only remains for me to add:—that the above classification

* A term applied by me to indicate that there is no such thing in the

Rhizopods as a circulatory movement of any kind, apart from the inherent

contractile movement of the sarcode. If that ceases for a moment, the

movements of the granules cease. See “ Further observations on Amceban

Rhizopods,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov. 1863,

+ See page 165, anté, note. Sarcoblast was the name given by me to the

“ yellow cellules” of MM. Claparéde and Lachmann, indicating their re-

productive function, which these observers had failed to recognize.

¢ For the complete details of this classification I must refer the reader to

the ‘Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science’ for July 1865, in which

they were first published. :

of Foraminiferal Structure. 173

is by no means put forth as perfect in all its parts, but simply

as embodying what I conceive to be, for reasons already as-

signed, as close an approximation to a natural arrangement of

the Rhizopods as the present state of our knowledge allows ;

and that, having done my best during the course of the past

twelve years to test it whenever opportunities occurred, I have

not been able to detect any serious flaw in it. It must never-

theless be accepted merely as an attempt to reduce the group

of organisms in question to something like natural order.

SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES.

Contractile vesicle.—It has always been urged by me that

there is more reason for regarding the contractile vesicle of the

Rhizopod as an organ whereby the effete residue of the watery

fluid absorbed by the animal is first collected, and then

discharged by an orifice in the vesicle, extemporized at the

moment of extreme dilatation, than for regarding it as a cir-

culatory organ. I may therefore be allowed to point out that

although the nature of this organ was discussed by me in

detail in the ‘ Annals’ for December 1863, and it was there

shown (both on the independent evidence of my friend Mr.

Carter, and as the result of my own observations) that the

contractile vesicle in Amaba, Actinophrys, and certain Infu-

sorta discharges its contents at the immediate surface of the

animal’s body (my description of the process being accom-

panied by illustrative figures), Dr. Carpenter has not scrupled

to say, at p. 472 of his work ‘The Microscope’ (5th Edit.

1875), that the nature of the process was for the first time

“ fully established by Dr. Zenker in 1867”—and this in the

same page.in which he shows that he was acquainted with my

series of papers in the ‘Annals’ upon the Rhizopeds, in which

the observations were recorded.

Noctiluca.—In the Report of the ‘Challenger’ Expe-

dition, published in the Proceedings of the Royal Society,

1876, vol. xxiv. pl. 21, there are three figures which are

described as representing “ true Diatoms,’’ to which the

eneric name of Pyrocystis has been given by the discoverers.

i am, indeed, grievously mistaken if these structures bear the

slightest affinity to Diatoms, or are any thing else than true

oceanic Noctiluce. It would be just as irrational to separate

the testaceous from the naked Rhizopods, because the former

have hard coverings and the latter have none, as to regard

these new forms as distinct from Noctiluca, because they

present a delicate siliceous wall. The figures of the elon-

gate form, if accurate representations, as they doubtless are,

174 Bibliographical Notices.

show at a glance that the structure is not that ot any

Diatom.

Dictyocha—In Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys’s Report on the ‘ Valo-

rous ’ Expedition (Proc. Roy. Soc., June 1876, p. 228), there

is an account of some Diatoms examined by Professor Dickie,

it being mentioned incidentally that along with these “‘ were

two Polycystina, namely Dictyocha fibula, Ehr., and Dicty-

ocha gracilis, Ehr.” With all deference to Prof. Dickie, I

beg leave to point out that the Dictyochide are neither Dia-

toms, as they have been regarded by some writers, nor Poly-

cystina as they would now appear to be regarded by others.

They are Lhizopods, holding an intermediate place between

Thalassicolla on the one hand, and the siliceous sponges on

the other ; and hence (as was long ago shown by me) they

constitute the true connecting link between the Rhizopods and

the Sponges. The basket-shaped framework of the living

Dictyocha is never single, but invariably double, the concavi-

ties being placed face to face, and the two portions retained in

position solely by the sarcode body, which fills and surrounds

them. The distinct nucleus may always be seen, in recent

specimens, suspended as it were in the middle of the sarcode,

half within the boundary line of one framework, half within

that of the other. The most remarkable feature, however, of

Dictyocha, and the one which at once establishes its alliance

with the siliceous sponges, is that every part of the siliceous

framework is tubular.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

The Primeval World of Switzerland. With 560 Illustrations. By

Professor Hzer. Edited by James Heywoop, F.R.S. &. 2 vols.

8vo. Longmans & Co.: London, 1876.

The Geology of England and Wales. By Horace B. Woopwarp,

F.G.S. &. With coloured Geological Map and numerous wood-

cuts. S8vo. Longmans & Co.: London, 1876.

Exetanp and Wales have been said to exhibit an epitome of geology

to the student of successive rock-formations and fossiliferous strata.

From the oldest and lowest, or nearly lowest, known series of rock-

masses, now much altered, to the latest or uppermost deposits of

sea, lake, and river, some representative rock or layer is found in

place, indicating period after period of the earth’s history, as far as

geologists can recognize its terraqueous existence.

Switzerland also presents an epitome of the geological history of

Bibliographical Notices. 175

the world—except, Ist, that the oldest portion of the record is obscured

to a greater extent by the change of strata into crystalline rocks,

and, 2ndly, the marine formations of the latest period are wanting

in this inland region.

As different books of history, having the same basis of facts, vary

in their style and appearance, treating the subject-matter broadly or

succinctly—forming a simple plain volume, or appearing with sen-

sational pictures and embossed binding, so the first-mentioned of

our natural epitomes of geology has its leaves and chapters plain

and unbedecked, carrying on the student quietly from stage to stage,

with but few outbursts and disturbances of events; whilst the latter,

beginning with the results of great changes and bouwleversements, has

often great events to speak of, fuller series of events to describe,

and better-known communities of life to introduce to notice.

The mountains, gorges, valleys, lakes, and rivers of Switzerland

astonish or vaguely interest the mere tourist, give studies of lights,

shades, and distances to the artist, offer many problems in physics

to the exact inquirer, and, while presenting difficulty after difficulty

to the geologist, at the same time help him to unravel the intricate

and solve the doubtful in their structure, and thus open out the

succession of events, not only among these crumpled and riven

mountains, but in the gradual formation and changes of strata all

over the world.

After the long series of labours carried out by eminent savants,

numerous geological sections have been drawn across Switzerland,

and excellent maps have been constructed. The more easterly

Alpine districts also have been explored and explained by these

geologists. Prof. O. Heer, in the work before us*, illustrates the old

geography and hydrography of Central Europe, and its old life-

groups, during successive periods, from the Carboniferous to the

Quaternary, taking the known stratal conditions and collected

fossils as the basis of his animated descriptions and of the pictorial

illustrations with which his work is ornamented.

The oldest and much-altered rocks are known as crystalline and

metamorphic, and, although now schistose, gneissic, and granitic,

are referable probably to the Devonian, Silurian, and Cambrian

systems, if not to the Laurentian also. They form axial masses,

longitudinal and otherwise, in many parts of the Alps, having been

not only folded but intensely crumpled strata, low-seated, crushed,

chemically altered, and ultimately forced to a higher position by

the great lateral pressure to which the whole complicated mountain-

mass or massif was subsequently subjected. They have been here

and there exposed by the destruction of the overriding schists and

strata ; and then they stand out as peaks and ridges, or even great

rounded bosses, according to their relative hardness, and according

* The Editor states that the German and French editions were both

placed in the hands of W. S. Dallas, Esq., F.L.S., for translation, and

that thanks are especially due to that gentleman for the care he has be-

stowed on natural-history details.

176 Bibliographical Notices.

as their structure is massive or laminated. Of the seas in

which these oldest rocks originated, of the life-forms inhabiting the

waters and lands of their times, Switzerland gives no evidence.

Their hidden story is to the rest of the geological record of the Alps

what the mythic period is to any human history. Everyday affairs

in the one, and organic and inorganic processes in the other, may

have been conducted on the same principles as af present; but the

details have been obscured and are irrevocable.

The strata formed in the Carboniferous period have in many

places participated in the successive foldings and squeezings of the

mountain-masses ; and the coal has been changed into anthracite.

Much, however, remains sufficiently unaltered, in the Lower Valais

and elsewhere, to supply evidence that the crystalline rocks of the

Central Alps had been raised above the sea at the Coal-period, that .

the corals and shells are those of the Mountain-limestone elsewhere,

and that the jungles and forests, which were converted into seams

of coal, consisted of the great trees of the Clubmoss family (Lycopo-

diacee), the gigantic Calamites, and the manifold Ferns, which

grew so abundantly at that time in nearly every region of the

world. In Chapter I. Prof. Heer discourses with knowledge on the

origin of coal, and of analogous formations of peat, paper-coal, and

lignite, and on some of the plants and insects found in the shales of

the Coal-measures. The succeeding Permian (or Dyas) series is

represented by red sandstone, with breccia, in the valley of the

Sernft or Sernif. This rock, termed Sernifite by M. Heer, contains

copper-ores, as usual with rocks of that age.

The Swiss Saliferous formation is the subject of Chapter II.

Here the origin of rock-salt by the desiccation of shallow seas is

briefly discussed, and the Swiss salt-works described. The fossils

of the Muschelkalk and especially the fossil plants found in the

Keuper (Plates II. & III.) are treated of.

Chapter III. elucidates the history of the Liassic strata (the

Black Jura of the Germans) occurring at Schembelen in the Canton

of Aargau. An analogous recent formation is described as taking

place at the Gongulho, Madeira. What kind of creatures the Liassic

fossils once were is shown by the study of the shells, crustaceans,

fishes, seaweeds, land-plants, and insects. Among the last are

Cockroaches, Grasshoppers, Earwigs, Termites, Dragonflies, 114

species of Beetles (comprising such as feed on wood, fungi, leaves,

flowers, dung, and carrion, and on insects and other small creatures,

showing the contemporary existence of a multitude of terrestrial

organisms), also Water-beetles and some other insects. Figures of

many fossils determined by M. Heer are given in Pls. IV.-VIII.

Some comparisons are offered of the Liassic fauna of Switzerland

with that in other countries. The extent of the marine areas of

the Lias and their warm climate, the fertility of the Lias and its

hydrocarbon products are also noted.

The Middle and Upper Jurassic Formations (‘‘ Brown” and

“ White Jura” of the Germans, “ Oolites ” of the English, &c.) are

treated of in Chapter IV., which is full of interesting information

Bibliographical Notices. 177

as to Coral Islands, Coralline Limestone, and minute marine orga-

nisms of these old strata, with Sea-urchins, Ammonites, and other

Shells, Turtles &c., and Seaweed. The Land-plants, Insects, and

unique old Bird of the Jurassic period also occupy attention.

Together with a general table of the Swiss “ Jura” (pp. 152-4),

a more detailed account of the successive stages is given; also a

rough chart of the Jurassic Sea in the European area, and some

notes on the economic products of the Jurassic rocks.

In sketching the features and history of Central Europe during

the Cretaceous Period, in Chapter V., M. Heer shows, with the

help of another little map *, the changes which had taken place

in the shape of the lands, from the alteration of levels and coasts.

With these changes, in the course of ages, the fauna and flora also

were greatly modified by variation of species or ‘‘ transmutation of

organic forms.” The Cretaceous Cephalopods, carefully tabulated at

pp- 183 & 185, are used as terms of comparison in showing the rela-

tionship of different Cretaceous areas in Europe. Other fossils are

noticed, especially Seaweeds, Diatoms, Foraminifers, Echinoderms,

Mollusks, &c. The distribution of Land Plants in the Cretaceous

period is described with M. Heer’s accurate knowledge of multitu-

dinous specimens found in Europe, Greenland, North America, and

Tropical Africa (Chargeh, west of Thebes).

The Eocene formation in Switzerland (Chapter VI.) comprises :—

the curious Glaris slate, yielding many fossil Fishes, some Turtles and

Birds; the Flysch, with its characteristic Fucoid remains and

imbedded blocks of granite ; the Nummulitic Limestone, containing

an extensive marine fauna; and the local pea-iron-ore (Bohnerz),

with mammalian bones.

The Miocene or Molasse Period of Switzerland (Chapter VII.)

flourished when the land in what is now Central Europe had greatly

increased, by the gradual uprising of the Alpine and other districts.

Lakes had been formed, the recipients of much vegetable matter ;

volcanoes burst out here and there; and great accumulations of

gravel were formed by mountain-torrents, and of shingle by the sea,

during oscillations of land. The Miocene Flora, preserved in the

lignites and plant-beds of the period, whether at home or in Eng-

land, Greenland, Spitzbergen, or North America, has been a fa-

vourite study with M. Heer; so also has the Insect-fauna of the

same period, at GEningen especially, where well-preserved remains

of Mammals, Birds, Reptiles, Amphibia, Fishes, and other creatures

also abound. ‘These are vividly described in Chapters VIII.-XI.,

and comparisons are made with those of other countries. Descrip-

tions of special localities rich in these fossils, and philosophic

considerations on the probable climate of the Miocene Period, are

also given. The principal results of this investigation are stated

* Like the Jurassic map above mentioned, and others that follow, this

is an improved portion of one of the late M. Elie de Beaumont’s paleo-

geographical European sketch maps.

178 Bibliographical Notices.

(vol. ii. p. 147) in the following numbers, expressing approximately

the temperature of the Miocene districts :—

A. In the Earlier Miocene Epoch.

° Cent. ° Fahr.

1. Upper Italy (at 250 feet above the sea)

had a mean annual temperature of .. 22 71:6

o Swilwerignd) .....4 dues. - soevemae 20°5 69

3. The basin of the Lower Rhine........ 18 64:4

4, The vicinity of Dantzig.............. 17 62:6

5. Spitzbergen (78° .N. lat.) . 00.05 2. nees 8 46°4

B. In the Later Miocene Epoch.

bf ot lM me A ed ee ih 21 69-8

EEE Sey ST Meine s fies ate 8 cae 20 68

ORIOL So ses yn Sina eye aie ~ 16°o" "aoa

BO ileRIA(PHOSSIIEZ) - 2... co o.s ve ens 15 59

The Quaternary Period (newer than the Pliocene, which is not

represented in Switzerland) has left the lignites of Diirnten and

Utznach, formed after the Miocene strata had been tilted up with

the flanks of the Alps. Their flora and fauna approximate closely

to the groups now living; but the Elephant and Rhinoceros were

inhabitants of Europe. Glacial sands, gravels, and blocks lie over

the lignites, and lead us direct to such natural-history and physical

conditions as now rule in the highest Alps. The chapter on

“Glacial History” well describes these phenomena, and connects

them with the hypothetical history of the great interval between the

Quaternary Period and our own day.

Chapters XIV. and XY. conclude M. Heer’s work with (1) a brief

view of the succession of periods and their life-groups; (2) of the

possible causes of the upheaval and depression of land during per-

haps incalculable time; (3) of the results of these movements, as

shown by Switzerland, both in the formation of strata and in the

conditions of the surface as eroded by water, ice, and weather; (4)

of the possible course of nature in “the remoulding of species,”

with regard to which, the author remarks, we are still in the dark,

and which he does not consider the Darwinian theory competent to

explain *.

Thus, with great skill and in a pleasant style, has the Rev. Dr. O.

Heer epitomized the geological history of Switzerland, and much of

Europe at the same time, keeping before us the great features of

* The editor has appended, pp. 295-302, Prof. Riitimeyer’s description

(with woodcut) of a group Hi pointed sticks and wattle or basketwork,

found in an Interglacial lignite at Wetzikon, and regarded as the handi-

work of primeval man. He has also given, p. 303, a comparison of

English and Continental measures, weights, =e thermometric scales, for

the use of the student.

Bibliographical Notices, 179

land and sea, faunas and floras, however much they shifted from

age to age—as the scenes of a theatre, or the pictures of a magic-

lantern, change under the skilful guidance of the manager, to illus-

trate the various turns of a story or a whole series of historic

events.

Woodward’s ‘Geology of England and Wales’ is another good

book epitomizing geological history—but in this case by referring

mainly to facts relating to inorganic nature, such as the various

successive strata in their order, and not as to the extent and con-

ditions of their areas of formation, and referring to fossils only as

the distinctive coinage of each period, preserved in the strata, and

not as directly suggestive of the animated features of the faune

and floree once occupying the long-since wasted regions,

After a lucid Introduction, treating of the meaning, objects, and

methods of Geology, the author proceeds to describe each formation

in detail, as to its topography, lithological characters, thickness,

leading fossils, and economic productions. The Malvern gneiss and

some other very old rocks of doubtful age serve as the basis of the

Laurentian section; and the other formations follow in order, from

the Cambrian (treated in the Sedgwickian sense) to the Quaternary

gravels and brick-earths. The Igneous and Metamorphic rocks

and Mineral Veins are separately noticed (Chapter XII.). Springs,

Swallow-holes, Tufa, Caverns, Landslips, Blown Sands, Submarine

Forests, Peat, Soils, and ‘Grey Wethers ” are all briefly considered.

Denudation and Scenery, and the Sections exposed by the chief

Railways, are also treated of in Chapter XIII., well worthy of

study. Chapter XIV., on ‘ Geology in the Field” and other mat-

ters, should be read in connexion with the Introduction (p. 1).

Mr. Woodward’s work is careful and conscientious; and he shows

a healthy desire to refer directly to originators of theories and dis-

coverers of facts; though sometimes a ready reference to the

writings of his colleagues in the Memoirs of the Geological

Survey has hindered his doing justice to more original notices—for

instance, in the case of Swallow-holes in the Chalk, at p. 346, and

the ‘Grey Wethers ” at p. 364. Conciseness has been successfully

aimed at; and yet the amateur, student, and professor will each for

himself find a rich mine of facts and inferences in the short chap-

ters of this compendious and well-conditioned book. A glossary of

geological terms, a synopsis of the animal kingdom, having especial

reference to fossil forms, bibliographical lists, and an excellent

index satisfactorily complete the work.

In conclusion, we heartily recommend these;works by Mr. Oswald

Heer and Mr. Horace Woodward to geologists wishing to find the

position and nature of the strata and the natural history and

geography of the times of their formation. There are many points

of geological detail, perhaps in every chapter of each book, that are

not yet quite settled, or that at least may be further elucidated with

advantage ; there are omissions too, which the author’s line of

thought, or the plan of his work, or want of space, did not allow of

180 Roya Society :—

being filled up; but the general truth of the deductions is none the

less for such slight imperfections. If all is not, and cannot be, yet

known about transmutation of species, the great changes of climate,

the origin and metamorphism of rocks, and the antiquity of man,

yet the main outline of geological history has been fairly sketched

to the satisfaction of inquiring minds, and is suggestive of some

of the grandest ideas of which the mind of man is capable.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

April 6, 1876.—Dr. J. Dalton Hooker, C.B., President, in the

Chair.

Supplemental Note to a Paper ‘“‘On the Structure, Physiology,

and Development of <Antedon (Comatula, Lamk.) rosaceus.” By

Witium B. Carpenter, M.D., F.R.S.

Since my communication of the above-cited Paper to the Royal

Society on the 16th December, 1875, two important contributions

to the Anatomy of Antedon have appeared—one by Dr. Ludwig,

chiefly based on his study of Antedon Eschrichtu (“ Zur Anatomie

der Crinoiden,” Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaftliche Zoologie, Bd. xxvi.

1876, p. 361, continued in Nachrichten von der Kénigl. Gesell-

schaft der Wissenschaften und der G. A. Universitit zu Gottingen,

No. 5, Feb. 23, 1876), and the other by Prof. Greef, of Marburg

(Sitzungsberichte der Gesellschaft zur Beforderung der gesammten

Naturwissenschaften zu Marburg, January 1876), both of which

seem to have been prompted by the appearance of Professor Sem-

per’s short paper on the subject. These able observers fully concur

with me, as to all esseatial particulars, in the account I have given

of the triple canal-system of the arms, which M. Edmund Perrier

not only could not himself find, but ventured to predict that no

one else would find ; in fact, Professor Greef’s figure of a trans-

verse section of an arm might have been copied from one of the

drawings 1 have had by me for more than ten years, save for one

slight additional feature. The German investigators also accept

the correctness of the statements made by me in my First Me-

moir, that the “‘ nerve” of Miiller is really the genital rhachis, and

that Miiller’s “vessel” in the arms is solid, not tubular—though

neither is disposed to believe with me that this “axial cord” is a

nerve. The character of a nerve, on the other hand, is assigned

by Ludwig to a fibrillar band lying beneath the epithelial floor of the

ventral furrow of the arms; which band had been independently

On the Structure of Antedon rosaceus. 181

noticed by my son, Mr. P. H. Carpenter * (who is at present work-

ing in the laboratory of Professor Semper at Wiirzburg), in two of

Professor Semper’s Philippine species, Actinometra armata and <A.

nigra, as also in Antedon Eschrichtii, in which it had been previ-

ously discovered by Ludwig. It is not nearly so distinct, however,

in A, rosaceus ; but its existence in that species was also indepen-

dently recognized by Professor Huxley, who, like Ludwig, was led

by his general view of the homologies of the Crinoids to regard

it as anerve. My son regards both the ventral band of Ludwig

and my “axial cord” as belonging to the nervous system, being

led to that conclusion, as regards the former, by its homology with

the radial nerves of other Echinoderms, and, as regards the latter,

by the very definite branching he has discovered in the axial cord

of the arms of Actinometra armata and A. nigra—two pairs of

branches running on each side towards the dorsal surface, and

two towards the ventral, where he has distinctly traced their rami-

fications as far as the leaflets bounding the ventral furrow. Prof.

Greef, on the other hand, describes the whole epithelial floor of the

ventral furrow as a nerve, on the ground that its histological

character resembles that of the nerves of other Echinoderms.

Having recently had an opportunity of examining at Wiirzburg

the very thin sections prepared by my son, I can say with certainty

that the fibrillar band is quite distinct from the layer of columnar

epithelium which it underlies ; but it appeared to me to send off

very minute fibrils that pass up between the cells of which that

layer is composed.

To myself it appears by no means improbable, looking alike to

its position and to its histological characters, that this band is a

nerve; but having regard to its immediate proximity to the

sensory (ventral) surface, and to its separation from the muscles

by the interposition of the triple canal-system, I cannot but think

it more likely that it is functionally related rather to the former

than to the latter—in other words, that it is an afferent rather

than a motor nerve.

As it seemed to me that important evidence might be obtained

on this point from experiments made on the living animal, I took

the opportunity afforded by my recent visit to the Zoological

Station at Naples to institute such experiments; the results of

which I am desirous of appending to my paper, as they seem to

me to place the doctrine advocated in it beyond reasonable doubt.

Every one who has had the opportunity of observing the habits

of the living Antedon well knows the peculiarly rhythmical and

symmetrical swimming action which it executes when it spon-

taneously leaves or is detached from the anchorage afforded by

the grasp of its dorsal cirri. Each of its five rays divaricates

into two arms, which may be characterized (like the two legs

proceeding from the human trunk) as the right and the left

respectively ; and the act of swimming consists in the alternate

* « Remarks on the Anatomy of the Arms of the Crinoids,” in the Journal of

Anatomy and Physiology for April 1876, p. 571-

182 Royal Society :—

consentaneous advancement of the jive right and then of the jive,

left arms, each of which is bent forwards in a curve which

resembles that of the swan’s neck in its graceful arch, and is then

straightened backwards. The perfect similarity of the movements

of all the five arms that work together, involving the conjoint

contraction of several hundred pairs of muscles, seems to me to

point almost certainly to coordination through a nervous centre ;

and it will be seen that experiment has fully confirmed that

conclusion.

It will be recollected that the centre of what I regard as the

motor nervous system is the quinquelocular organ contained in

the centro-dorsal basin, which Miller (who did not recognize its

cavitary subdivision) characterized as a heart. Miiller’s view of

its nature is still upheld by Greef (/oc. cit.), who says that it gives.

off vessels to the cirri, and regards what I have described as a

circular commissure (analogous to the “circle of Willis”) as a

closed blood-yascular system in connexion with this, although he

admits that the axial cords of the arms, which are derived trom

this ring, are solid. The careful and repeated investigations I

haye made on this point, however, have fully satisfied me that my

previous statement was correct. There is no passage whatever

out of the chambers into the axial cords either of the cirri or the

rays; and in the pedunculate Crinoids, as in the early Pentacri-

noid stage of Antedon, there is no ventricular dilatation, the solid

radial cords directly arising from the axis.

Experiment 1,—Taking up a large and vigorous specimen of

Antedon, 1 turned the entire visceral mass out of the calyx, leaving

behind it, therefore, as the centrum of the animal, only the calca-

reous segments of the calyx with their muscles and ligaments, the

centro-dorsal basin with its cirri, and the five-chambered organ

contained in the cavity of that basin. On replacing the animal in

the water, it executed the usual swimming movement as perfectly as

the entire animal had previously done.

Experiment 2.—I removed from a second specimen, which I

took out of the water in the act of swimming, the entire centro-

dorsal basin, with its contents and appendages, leaving every other

part as it was. On replacing the animal in the water, al/ the arms

were rigidly straightened out, apparently by the action of the elastic

ligaments, which the muscles were powerless to antagonize.

This second experiment, then, not only confirmed my previous

belief that the source of the perfect coordination of the swimming

moyements lies in a Nervous centre, but seemed to establish

beyond doubt that the quinquelocular organ is the instrument of

that coordination—the centre of a Nervous system, whose peri-

pheral portion consists of the axial cords of the rays, arms, and.

pinnules. On the other hand, the first experiment, taken in con-

nexion with the second, clearly shows that nothing contained in

the visceral mass is essential to the perfect coordination of the

swimming moyements. And since it is clearly in the oral ring

that we should expect to find the centre of any neryous system

On the Structure of Antedon rosaceus. 183

lying immediately beneath the tentacular furrow, it seems to me

fair to conclude that the supposed “ nerve” of Ludwig, if a nerve

at all, has no immediate relation to those movements.

Experiment 3.—I divided, in another lively specimen of Antedon,

the soft parts of one of the arms down to the calcareous segment,

thereby cutting through the “nerve” of Ludwig. This ought, on

his supposition, to paralyze the arm so treated, or at any rate to

destroy the consentaneousness between its movements and those

of the other arms. But on replacing the specimen in water, all

the arms worked as usual, without the slightest disturbance of

regularity.

Experiment 4.—I then endeavoured to make a corresponding

section of my nerve, the “axial cord,” by cutting from the dorsal

side of the arm, with the blade of a very thin knife, sufficiently

deep between the segments to divide that cord without injuring

the “nerve” of Ludwig. Having been repeatedly baffled in this

endeavour, however, by the throwing-off of the half-divided arm,

I had recourse to another method, the application of nitric acid.

Carefully drying with a bit of blotting-paper the part to be thus

burned away, so as to prevent the spreading of the acid, I applied

it with a finely pointed camel-hair pencil, until I had reason to

feel sure that it must have reached the axial canal. On replacing

the animal in the water, that arm remained rigidly stretched out,

while all the other arms worked as usual.

Now if these experiments, taken in connexion with the one

described in my Paper, which I have again repeated with the

same result, are not admitted as valid evidence that the quin-

quelocular organ with its radiating cords constitute a Nervous

system, 1 am at a loss to understand what is the superior pro-

bative force of the evidence which is universally held to justify

the assignment of such functions to the Brain, Spinal Cord, and

the white solid cords proceeding from these centres in a Vertebrate

animal. And I should feel it necessary to enter a strong protest

against the refusal of a similar character to what I hold to be the

Nervous system of the Crinoida (if based on no other objection

than that its position does not correspond with that of the

accredited Nervous system of other Echinodermata), were it not

that an investigation which I commenced seven years ago into the

structure of the Ophiurida showed that they will probably afford

the means of bridging over this difficulty; for the calcareous

segments of their arms, instead of being perforated by a central

canal, have a deep notch on their ventral margin, which is some-

times almost completed into a canal; so that there is here an

easy passage on the one hand towards the ventral nerve-cord of

the Asteroida, on the other towards the central nerve-cord of the

Crinoida. Further, it is to be borne in mind that in the early

stage of the development of the Pentacrinoid larva of Antedon, as

described in the First Part of my Memoir (Phil. Trans. 1855),

the “axial cords” lie on the ventral surface of the Radials and

Brachials, which are then mere flat plates; by an endogenous

184 Royal Society :—

thickening of the calcareous network of those plates, the axial

cords come to lie in furrows channelled out in their ventral

surfaces; while by a further endogenous growth of that network

these ventral furrows are completed into canals; and it is by a

still further endogenous thickening that these canals finally come

to occupy the centre of each Radial and Brachial calcareous

segment.

At the same time I would repeat that I see no reason for

refusing to believe that the subepithelial band of Ludwig is a

sensory nerve, the functions of the single trunk of the Asteroida

being here divided between two, an afferent and a motor, just as,

in Man, the double function of an ordinary spinal nerve is divided

in the head between the 5th and 7th pairs. And it seems not

unlikely that while the “ axial cords” (motor nerves) of the arms

are derived from the peripheral part of the Crinoidal axis, the

“ventral bands” (sensory nerves) are derived from the central

part of that axis, which has been shown to be continued, as the

“axial prolongation,” to the oral ring.

June 15, 1876.—Dr. J. Dalton Hooker, C.B., President, in the Chair.

Preliminary Note on the Structure of the Stylasteride, a group of

Stony Corals which, like the Milleporide, are Hydroids, and not

Anthozoans. By H. N. Moserey, Naturalist on board H.M.S,

‘ Challenger.’

On 14th February, 1876, in lat. 37° 17' S., long. 53° 52’ W.,

off the mouth of the Rio de la Plata, the trawl brought up from

600 fathoms a number of specimens of corals of the family Sty-

lasteride (Gray *). The specimens included six genera of the .

family, and seven species. They were all in most excellent pre-

servation, notwithstanding the fact that they had been slowly raised

from 600 fathoms ; and all had their generative organs in full de-

velopment. An opportunity which had long been desired was

thus afforded for making a detailed examination of the structure of

the soft parts of this family, which, in the structure of its coralla,

shows so many points of variance from that of Zoantharian coralla.

From observations made on a species of Stylaster obtained from

500 fathoms off the Meangis Islands, and on a Cryptohelia, a short

account of which is given in the Royal Society’s ‘ Proceedings,’

vol. xxiv. p. 63, I had already been led to suspect that the

Stylasteride might prove to be Hydroids—although I did not ven-

ture to express this opinion, because the evidence was then insuffi-

cient. The examination of the series of forms obtained off the

Rio de la Plata at once showed that the Stylasteride are true

Hydroids. .

Unfortunately the trawl came up rather late in the day, and

hence a very short. period of daylight was available for the ex-

amination of the animals in the fresh condition ; but it sufficed for

* Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. xix. (1847).

On the Structure of the Stylasteride. 185

the sketching of the male gonophores of a new genus of Stylasteride

(Polypora), with the stages of development of the spermatozoa,

and of the female gonophores of Cryptohelia.

Portions of the corals were preserved by means of chromic acid,

osmic acid, absolute alcohol, and glycerine ; and they were subse-

quently examined in the usual manner by means of sections. In

cutting the sections, a new method, described by Mihakowics,

‘Arch. fiir mikroskopische Anatomie,’ ii. Bd. 3 Hft. p. 386, was

adopted, and found to yield most astonishingly successful results.

The method seems to supply a want long felt of a means of cutting

fine sections of structures the parts of which are very loosely held

together, and where it is desirable to maintain the exact relations

in position of parts which in the sections often become entirely

disconnected from one another. Mihakowies used his method for

sections of vertebrate embryos; it is certainly the best possible

method for the investigation of decalcified tissues, such as those of

Corals or Echinoderms. A strong jelly, composed of equal parts

of glycerine and gelatine, is used as an imbedding substance ;

it permeates the tissues, and takes the place of the hard calcareous

supporting structures which have been removed by the acid. The

sections are mounted in glycerine, and the imbedding substance,

which is left i situ in the sections, becomes perfectly trans-

parent, in fact almost invisible in this fluid. IL stain the de-

calcified corals with carmine, then soak them in glycerine, and then

transfer them directly to the warm fluid jelly, instead of treating

them first with absolute alcohol after staining, as does Mihakowics.

A teaspoon heated in hot water is a most convenient instrument

for transferring the small masses of tissue, with the fluid jelly,

to the cavities in the hardened liver used as an imbedding base.

I have dwelt upon this method because it seems to me likely to

be one which will prove of the greatest service in all kinds of

difficult histological problems, such as Corti’s organ, early stages of

embryos, retina, &c. It is quite possible by the method to obtain

sections of a single hydroid sporosac or planula,

The Stylasteridze obtained off the Rio de la Plata comprised six

genera, viz.:—AStylaster ; Cryptohelia; Allopora; Errina; a new

genus, Polypora; and a further new genus allied to Lrrina,

which I propose to term Acanthopora. There is much confu-

sion as to the determination of even the genera of the Stylas-

teride, and I have found it impossible to determine species in

the absence of specimens for comparison. The Stylaster appears

probably to be S. erubescens of Pourtales*. The Cryptohelia

is the same as that obtained all over the world by the ‘ Chal-

lenger’ in deep water, and apparently not specifically distinct

from C. pudwat. Of the Allopora I cannot determine the

* Tllustrated Catalogue of the Museum of Comparative Zoology at Harvard

College. No. IV. Deep-Sea Corals. By L. F. de Pourtales. Cambridge, Mass,

1871, p. 34. }

+ Hist. Nat. des Coralliaires, par MM. Milne-Edwards et J, Haime, t. ii.

p. 127. ;

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4, Vol. xix. 13

186 Royal Society -—

species. There is one coral which appears to belong to the genus

Errina, Gray*, of which a further diagnosis is given from the

type specimens by Saville Kent+, and one of the allied new

genus Acanthopora. The whole of the classification of the Sty-

lasteride will need revision on the more certain basis of the know-

ledge of the structure of the soft parts. In the older regions

of its stem Lepidopora appears to assume the character of a

Stylaster. The coral for the reception of which I form the

new genus Polypora differs markedly from other members of the

family; I at first took it to be a Millepora with unusually large

zooids.

The genus may be thus characterized, as far as the hard parts

are concerned :—

Genus PoLypora.

Corallum pure white, composed of a finely reticular but com-

pact cenenchym. It forms single, stout, vertical stems, usually

compressed from before backwards, so as to be oval in transverse

section. The stem gives off a limited number of irregularly di-

chotomous branches, which are flattened like the stem from before

backwards, and tend to coalesce by their lateral margins and as-

sume a flabellate form, which is sometimes somewhat curved.

The surface of the corallum is perfectly even and smooth, and

pierced by deep calicular cavities, simply circular in outline, and

of two kinds, large and small. The larger less numerous calicles

are disposed at irregular intervals over the surface ; they are very

deep, reaching nearly to the centre of the axis of the branch or

stem, and contain a deep-seated, very long, and slender style with

a brush-like tip. The more numerous smaller calicles vary in

size ; they are thickly disposed between the larger ones; they have

no style. Seated beneath the surface between the calicles are

numerous ovoid cavities, the ampull, which in this genus do not

project; at certain stages of development these communicate with

the exterior by minute irregularly shaped pores, seated in small

shallow pits on the surface of the corallum. The calicles are

usually more abundant on one face of the corallum than on the

other, especially in its older basal region.

Type of the genus Polypora dichotoma.

Dimensions of the specimen :—Height of the corallum from

1? to 1 inch; breadth of fan 6 inches; diameter of stem from 17

to linch; diameter of the mouths of the larger calicles =, of an

inch.

A further examination of the species of Stylaster obtained off

the Meangis Islands was made in connexion with that of the corals

referred to above. This Stylaster resembles Cryptohelia in every

particular, excepting that it has not the peculiar lid in front of

its calicles. It will have to be separated from the other Stylasters,

and placed in the genus Cryptoheha,

* Proc. Zool. Soc. 1835, p. 35, + Proc. Zool. Soc. 1871, p. 282.

oe Sele

op DORNER RN em :

= EEE

a ee

On the Structure of the Stylasteride. 187

Structure of the soft parts of the Stylasteride,

In all the Stylasteride examined there is present an abundant

cenosarc, made up, as in the Milleporide, of a network of anas-

tomosing canals, composed of an endoderm and ectoderm, and

ramifying in corresponding canals in the spongy trabecular cal-

careous cenenchym. In /Polypora the meshes of the network are

comparatively close ; in all the other genera examined far more

widely open. In Cryptohelia and the Stylaster from off the Mean-

gis Islands, in which the calicles appear as swellings seated upon

slender connecting branches, bundles of larger canals traverse the

axes of these branches, and connect the zooid groups of the several

calicles with one another. A continuous layer of tissue, as far as

has yet been seen without cellular structure, but containing thread-

cells, covers the external surface of the ccenosarc in all the genera.

In all the Stylasteride there are two kinds of zooids, as in Mille-

pora; the larger and less numerous have mouths and a special

layer of digestive cells lining their body-cavity. The more numerous

smaller zooids have no mouths and no gastric cells. The alimentary

zooids are short and cylindrical ; the smaller or tentacular zooids

long and tapering. The alimentary zooids in Stylaster erwbescens

haye eight tentacles ; in Cryptohelia, and in the Stylaster so closely

resembling it, they are devoid of tentacles. In A//opora they have

twelve, in Errina four, in Acanthopora six, in Polypora dichotoma

four. In Polypora, in which the tentacles of the alimentary zooid

were examined in the fresh condition, the tentacles were seen to

be clavate, the heads of the tentacles bemg somewhat elongate, not

spherical as in Millepora. 1am as yet uncertain whether these

tentacles are clavate in the other genera. The point is difficult to

determine in the extremely contracted condition of the organs in

reagents. ‘The tentacles of these alimentary zooids are very short ;

they are placed in a single whorl at the base of the broadly conical

hypostome. In Cryptohelia and in the allied Stylaster the tentacle-

less alimentary zooids are flask-shaped, with a conical projecting

hypostome, as seen by Sars *. The rounded bottoms of the zooids

are blind and unconnected with the ccenosarcal canals ; but a series

of canals radiate upwards from the sides of the flask to branch

and join the network above. The smaller zooids I have termed

tentacular zooids, because, though invariably devoid of tentacles

themselves, they have the form of the simple elongate tentacles, and

evidently must perform a tentacular function. In Polypora, Erri-

na, and Acanthopora these tentacular zooids are dispersed irregularly

amongst the alimentary zooids ; in Cryptohelia, Stylaster erubescens,

and Allopora they are arranged in a circlet around a centrally

placed alimentary zooid in each so-called calicle of the corallum.

The bases of these zooids communicate by large vascular offsets

with the general network of the ceenosare. The cavities of the ali-

mentary zooids are four-rayed in transverse section, and in Poly-

pora they divide at their base into four large vascular trunks, which

* Forh. Selsk. Christ. 1872, p. 115.

13*

188 Royal Society :—

subdivide to joi the ccenosarcal meshwork. The cavities of the

tentacular zooids are circular in transverse section. Both kinds of

zooids are provided with strong circular and longitudinal muscles,

which form wide conspicuous bands beneath the ectoderm. The

alimentary zooids are situate on the summits of the styles of

the corallum, where these are present. In Polypora, in the

retracted condition of the zooids, the styles traverse the axes of

the zooids from below for at least two thirds of their length. In

Polypora, Errina, and Acanthopora the zooids of both kinds are

retracted within long sacs, the cavities of which communicate with

the surrounding network of the coenosare by a series of radially

disposed canals, which canals in transverse sections of the zooids

have at first sight exactly the appearance of a system of mesenteries.

In Cryptohelia and the Stylaster so closely resembling it the ali-

mentary zooids, lying as they do deep in the calicles, are probably

never far protruded. The tentacular zooids are partly retracted

between the pseudo-septa, partly doubled down within the calicles

when the colony is in the retracted condition. In the other Stylas-

ters and in Allopora the conditions are much the same. Two

kinds of thread-cells are present, large and small: the large are

of the slightly curved cylindrical form, and emit a thread with an

elongate enlargement upon it near the sac, beset with a spiral of

spines ; these larger cells are mostly gathered together in nemato-

phores, which are disposed irregularly amongst the zooids in Poly-

pora, regularly in the intervals between the tentacular zooids at

the margins of the calicles in Cryptohelia and the Stylaster resem-

bling it. The smaller kind of thread-cells are of an ovoid form,

slightly flattened on one side; they occur in the tentacles of the

alimentary zooids, and form a closely set covering over the entire

external surfaces of the tentacular zooids. No three-spined thread-

cells, like those occurring in Millepora, exist in the Stylasteride.

Reproduction takes place by means of adelocodonic gonophores,

which are produced as buds from the ccenosarcal network without

having any other connexion with the other zooids. They occupy

in the corallum the ampulle which in Polypora are concealed be-

neath the even external surface of the corallum, but in the other

genera of Stylasteride show themselves as rounded prominences

on the surface of the coralla, being specially prominent in Errina

and Distichopora. The Stylasteride are all diccious. Females

only of Errina and Cryptohelia* have been examined, and males

only of the other genera. The generative elements of Acanthopora

were not observed at all. In the males of Polypora the gonophores

present the usual structures occurring in Hydroids; they are simple

ovoid sacs, with an axially placed spadix, and resembling in all

respects those, ¢. g., figured by Allman from Laomedea flexuosat.

* Off Japan last year a small fragment of what, at the time, I determined

to be a male Cryptohelia was obtained by the dredge. I unfortunately cannot

now refer to the specimen.

+ ‘A Monograph of the Gymnoblastic or Tubularian Hydroids,’ by G. J.

Allman, M.D. &c., Ray Soc. part 1, p. 69. ]

cont es ee

(ee See:

— se Se a ene EERE I

ate: 4

On the Structure of the Stylasteride. 189

The gonophores are sometimes single in the ampulle, sometimes

in groups of two or three arising from a common base with

their contents in various stages of development. The ripe sper-

matozoa are precisely similar in form to those of Garveia nu-

tans*. In Allopora, Acanthopora, and Stylaster erubescens the male

gonophores have a similar structure. In the Stylaster allied to

Cryptohelia the male elements are developed in a series of sacs,

which encircle the calicle, often in a double row. The sacs spring

from the ccenosarcal network; they contain numerous smaller glo-

bular cysts, attached to a common basal endodermal tissue. These

cysts are some of them filled with ripe spermatozoa, others with

spermatic cells in various stages. The female gonophores are,

in Errina, simple, 7. e. each ampulla contains only a simple ovum

or embryo. In Cryptohelia large sacs are present at the sides of

the calicles, which contain ova and embryos in all stages of develop-

ment. Only a single sac of the kind is developed in relation with

each calicle. In both genera the spadix in its earliest stage is cup-

shaped, the cup having fitted into it an ovum with germinal vesicle

and spot well marked. The ova early lose the germinal vesicle

and spot, and develop into very large planule, in the same manner

as, ¢. g., those in Laomedea flecuosat. In Errina the planule are

more ovoid in form than in Cryptohelia, in which they are long

and worm-like, measuring, 3 of an inchin length. They have a thick

transparent ectoderm, abundantly supplied with the larger form

of thread-cells. The spadix in both genera, as the development of

the ovum proceeds, becomes divided at its margin into a series of

lobes, which lobes subdivide and encroach over the surface of the

oyum until more than half the proximal surface of the ovum is

thus embraced by the cup of the spadix. The lobes of the margin

of the spadix appear just like developing tentacles ; and the spadix

of Cryptohelia was at first supposed to be a developing actinula.

The outer, thin, perforated calcareous walls of the ampulle in

Errina appear to get thinner as development of the embryo ad-

vances, until they fall away or are absorbed altogether, and give

free exit to the planula. In Cryptohelia the planule probably

escape through the mouths of the calicles. The endoderm, spa-

dices, &c. are coloured red by a colouring-matter, soluble in spirit,

insoluble in glycerine, in Polypora, Cryptohelia, and Errina. In

the Stylaster resembling Oryptohelia the coloration is dusky green.

The green colouring-matter is soluble in spirit, and yields an ab-

sorption-band in the spectrum. In Polypora the living layer of

ceenosare set free by decalcification is very thick, not merely a

thin superficial film as in Millepora; indeed all but the most cen-

tral axial regions of the branches of the corals are in active life:

In the other genera the whole of the coral appears to maintain

its vitality, there being no dead region represented by a cavity

after decalcification.

* «4 Monograph of the Gymnoblastic or Tubularian Hydroids,’ by G. J.

Allman, M.D. &c., a Soc. part 1, pl. xii. fig. 9.

+ Allman, I. c. p.

190 Royal Society :—

Conclusions.

Since the observations of Prof. Sars* on the polyps of Allopora

oculina it has been to some extent suspected that the Stylas-

teride were not Anthozoa, but possibly allied to the Milleporide,

although the fact was not in any way demonstrated. Milne-Ed-

wards long ago expressed himself extremely uncertain as to the

affinities of Distichopora, and suspected that it might be an Alcyo-

narian+. In consideration of the facts now ascertained, there

can be no doubt as to the hydroid affinities of the family. The

Stylasteride appear to form a very natural family. They all

possess two kinds of zooids. The tentacular zooids are closely

similar in form in all the genera; and in the variations in the

forms of the alimentary zooids all gradations are present. The

thread-cells appear to be alike in form in all the genera. In all

the gonophores are developed within ampullz. The corals all bear,

as far as has yet been ascertained, fixed sporosacs, as do, according

to Allman, all deep-sea Hydroidst. It is possible, however, that

forms such as Stylaster sanguineus occurring in shallow water §

may bear planoblasts. There can be no doubt that Distichopora

will prove closely allied to the other six genera of Stylasteride:

its well-marked ampulle and two kinds of pores are decisive in

the matter. Pliobothrus is said by Pourtales || to have ‘ occasional

round cavities in the centre of its branches filled with a yolk-

like substance contained in a membrane.” These cavities seem to

be ampulle; and if so, then Pliobothrus may prove to belong to

the Stylasteridz, and not to the Milleporide. Ina specimen of

Pliobothrus obtained by the ‘ Challenger’ I have been able to detect

neither ampulle nor tabule. It will evidently be possible easily

to form natural genera for the Stylasteride characterized by the

number of tentacles of the alimentary zooids, grouping of the tenta-

cular zooids around them, &c. This I propose to attempt when I

have completed my study of the subject.

The Milleporide differ from the Stylasteride in having tabula,

and in possessing neither styles nor ampulle, as well as in having

their mouthless zooids provided with numerous tentacles. The

two families have, however, many points of alliance, and they

should, provisionally at least, be referred to a special suborder of

the Hydroidea, which may be termed the Hydrocoralline.

A most remarkable result of the present inquiry is the de-

termination that the calicles of Stylaster and Cryptohelia are

tenanted and formed by colonies of zooids, and not by single

polyps, as was most naturally hitherto supposed to be the case.

Prof. Verrill, in criticising Prof. Agassiz’s relegation of the Rugosa

* Sars, Forh. Selsk. Christ. 1872, p. 115.

+ MM. Milne-Edwards and Haime, /. ¢. t. iii., Appendice, p. 451.

{ Allman, /. c. vol. ii. p. 155; also ‘ Nature,’ Oct. 28th, 1875, p. 556.

§ Pourtales, /. c. p.83.

| Pourtales, 7. c. p. 57.

On the Structure of the Stylasteride. 191

to the Hydroidea*, dwells on the utter impossibility of Acalephs

forming corals with distinct septa; yet in Cryptohelia and the

Stylasters septa are present in the corallum, which in many cases

so closely resemble those of Zoantharian corals that these corals

were placed by Milne-Edwards in the Oculinidw, and the septa

were never suspected to be pseudo-septa until Sars? observed that

in Allopora oculina the tentacles (tentacular zooids) were situate

between the septa, and not upon them. I should not have de-

tected the compound nature of the calicular groups in Stylaster

had I not been led up to the fact by the examination of other

genera of the family, in which the tentacular zooids are widely

separated from the alimentary ones. The determination of the

compound nature of the calicular groups at once explains the

otherwise very anomalous arrangement of the pseudo-septa in many

Stylasteride. The condition existing has been described as a

**tendency of the septa to unite by their inner edges and enclose in

the interseptal chamber thus formed the septa of a higher order.”

The real explanation of the matter is that the apparent interseptal

chambers are the pores or calicles of the tentacular zooids. In

those species in which the tentacles are removed from harm’s way

in the retracted condition of the coral by being bent inwards down

into the wide cavity containing the alimentary zooid (calicular

cavity), these pores have their walls incomplete on the side nearest

to the calicle, and take the form at their mouths of elongate slits,

in order to allow of this inward inclination of the contained tentacu-

lar zooid when at rest, or when feeding the deeply seated alimen-

tary zooid. The supposed included septa of higher order are the

styles of the tentacular zooids. In some forms of the family these

styles are brush-like in shape, just like the central styles of the

alimentary zooids; they have this form in Allopora miniacea §,

and less markedly in Stylaster complanatus, Pourt. || In some

Stylasteride, as ¢. g. in Stylaster amphihelioides, 8. Kent, there

is no appearance at all of pseudo-septa. The pores of the tentacular

zooids are simple circular-mouthed pits, arranged in a circle around

the large pore of the alimentary zooid. In Allopora subviolacea,

S. Kent**, the pores of the tentacular zooids are, in some zooid

groups in the same specimen, mere pores; in others slits com-

-municating with the cavity of the pore of the alimentary zooid.

The irregularly scattered condition of the zooids existing in Poly-

pora is to be regarded as the primitive one in genesis from which

that éxisting in Stylaster amphihelioides and that in Allopora sub-

violacea represent transitional stages towards the high specializa-

tion of the zooid groups found in Cryptohelia and other species

at present termed Stylaster.

* Prof. A. E. Verrill, ‘Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.’ 1872, 4th ser. vol. ix. p. 358.

+ Forh. Selsk. Christ. 1872, p. 115. t Pourtales, /. c. p. 33.

§ Pourtales, /. c. pl. iii. fig. 15. \| Pourtales, l. e. pl. ii. fig. 17.

§ Saville Kent, /. c. pl. xxiv. fig. 1c. ** Ibid. pl. xxv. fig. 2 a.

192 Royal Society.

It has hitherto been a matter of regret that the Hydroidea were

of such a structure as to be unsuitable * for preservation in the

fossil state, and that thus we were almost, excepting as far as

Graptolites are concerned, without direct evidence as to the forms

which may have been presented by their remote ancestry. We

have now two families excellently adapted for preservation as

fossils, viz. the Milleporide and the Stylasteride. At present no

members of these families appear to have been observed in rocks

older than the tertiary deposits. A single species only, Distichopora

antigua, is known to occur in tertiary beds in France, at Chaumont

and Valmondois t+; but now that special attention will be directed

to these corals, and their structure is better understood, no doubt

allied fossil forms will be detected. It seems just possible that

amongst Paleozoic corals such forms as Cyathonawia may have

been tenanted by a group of hydroid zooids with a large alimen-

tary zooid situate upon the projecting style. Cystiphyllum vesi-

culosum has a crowd of small] slit-like pits covering the ner sur-

face of its calicle, which have all the appearance of having been

tenanted by hydroid tentacular zooids. I cannot, however, now

refer to specimens ; indeed I have never seen any. Ampulle seem

to be absent in these corals; but in shallow-water forms, as in

Millepora, they probably would be so. It is quite possible that

the Millepores produce Medusz.

Although the Milleporide take a very large part in the forma-

tion of coral reefs, the Stylasteridee have very little share in the

building up of these structures, being for the most part confined

to the deep sea. A few species only occur in shallow water, and

apparently not in great abundance. In deeper water, however,

the Stylasteride are most luxuriant. Immense quantities of a

large flabellate red Distichopora, brought from the Marquesas group,

are sold to tourists at Honolulu. The corals are said to come

from deep water.. The results of the ‘Challenger’s’ dredging off

the Rio de la Plata in 600 fathoms showed that at that depth

very considerable deposits of caleareous matter must be formed by

these various genera of hydroid corals, growing associated as they

do in masses and attached to one another. Large dead masses of

Polypora brought up by the dredge were especially remarkable,

weighing more than 1]b., and forming bases of attachment for

sponges and all kinds of other animals.

I am at present engaged in preparing a series of drawings illus-

trative of the anatomy of the Stylasteride, which I hope shortly

to lay before the Royal Society, together with a more complete ac-

count of the structure of these corals.

South Atlantic,

March 24, 1876.

* Allman, /. c. vol. ii. p. 231.

+ MM. Milne-Edwards & Haime, /. ¢. t. iii., Appendice, p. 451.

> OE SAS) gy -

Miscellaneous. 193

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Reproductive Apparatus of the Ephemeride.

By M. Jory.

Male Genital Apparatus.—So far as we know, since Swammer-

dum, no one has studied the internal structure of the genital ap-

paratus of the Ephemeride. Léon Dufour confesses his almost

complete ignorance on the subject of this apparatus *. F. J. Pictet

says nothing about it, or, at least, he speaks only of the external

organs assisting in copulation. The Rey. A. E. Eaton, in his mo-

nograph f does not say a single word about the internal genital

organs.

We regret that we have been unable to multiply our dissections

sufficiently to leave no important gap in our anatomical investigation.

We have sought in vain for the male organs in a great number of

individuals of that sex belonging to Palingenia virgo, which flew

about in the evening in the light of the lamps along the quays of the

Garonne {. It is probable that in them these organs were already

shrivelled up immediately after the accomplishment of fecundation.

But in the males of Baétis sulphurea, which we have several times

dissected, we have very clearly seen the internal genital apparatus,

formed of two testes, or mi/ts as Swammerdam calls them §, placed

one on each side of the digestive tube.

They present the form of two elongated, clavate sacs, recurved

into a hook at their apex, pure white, and with gibbosities on their

surface. The membrane forming their outer envelope is of extreme

delicacy, and contains large;vesicles or spermatic capsules (cellules-

méres, Godard ; ceufs males, C. Robin), which in their turn are filled

with rounded spermogenous cells (cellules-filles, Godard ; cellules em-

bryonnaires males, C. Robin), in many of which we have distinctly

seen the spermatozoids rolled upon themselves just like minute

snakes.

The testicular tube or sac is bordered along its inner side by a duct,

to which the spermatic capsules appear to be suspended by a short

pedicle, like grapes to their stalks ; they thus open to the deferent

duct, which in its turn is continued into an ejaculatory duct which

penetrates into one of the two corresponding penises, traverses its

whole length, and terminates at the exterior orifice to pour out its

contents there. I say one of the two penises, because, by an excep-

* “Recherches anatomiques et physiologiques sur les Orthoptéres, les

Hyménoptéres, et les Névroptéres,’” Mém. des Savants étrangers, tome vii.

(1841) p. 581.

+ “A Monograph of Ephemeride,” in Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond. 1871, pp.

41-44 and 49-53.

t In this species the males have always appeared to us to be much fewer

than the females.

§ Swammerdam believed that the ova of the Ephemere are fecundated

a the manner of those of tishes—that is to say, without previous copu-

ation.

194 Miscellaneous.

tion which is as rare amongst insects as it is common in the Crus-

tacea, the male Ephemeride are provided with two copulatory

organs *,

These organs are attached to the penultimate inferior half-segment

of the abdomen. ‘They are of horny consistency, of a curved form,

hollow within, and pierced at their free extremity with an orifice

through which the seminal fluid escapes during fecundation. They

are situated*at some distance within the two corneous, curved, and

quadriarticulate pieces which form the forceps, or copulatory armature

by which the male holds the female during copulation, and which,

from the point of view of philosophical anatomy, is nothing but an

abdominal foot converted into an organ of prehension.

The author of the ‘ Biblia Nature’ has represented the testes of

Palingenia longicauda in the form of two elongated tubes with the

surface uneven, as if mamillated. He adds that at their posterior

part they are furnished with two smaller sacs, which he believes to

be seminal vesicles ; but he dees not mention either the deferent ducts

or the ejaculatory canals. Now these ducts and canals exist, as we

have ascertained by dissecting several individuals of P. longicauda,

obtained direct from Holland, but preserved for some time in alcohol.

A maceration of two or three hours in slightly tepid water has en-

abled us to isolate the testes of this Ephemerid without much difficulty,

and thus to make sure that their structure is identical with that of

the testes of Baétis.

We have sought in vain for the supposed seminal vesicles described

by Swammerdam. Léon Dufour states that he could not find the

least trace of them in Ephemera nigrimana. We are therefore led

to believe that the celebrated Dutch naturalist mistook for seminal

vesicles simple adipose sacs like those which we have ourselves ob-

served in Baétis sulphurea, and which, at the first glance, have some

little resemblance to seminal vesicles.

However this may be, our dissections, repeated several times, enable

us to affirm that no seminal vesicles exist in the Ephemeride that

we have studied. As to the testes, they have struck us by their

comparatively considerable size, and especially by their resemblance

in form and their analogy of structure to those of the Li-

belluline, and even to those of the higher Vertebrata in this

respect, that, like*the latter, they are found in final analysis

to consist of a tube containing spermatic capsules (ewufs mdles, C.

Robin) lodging smaller cells (cellules embryonnaires mdles, C. Robin),

in the interior of which the spermatozoids are developed.

Female Genital Apparatus.—In several thousands of individuals

* In assuming the existence of two penises in the Ephemere we shall,

perhaps, seem to some entomologists to be committing a serious mistake,

and to be taking for penises the pieces (which are often absent) to which

Léon Dufour has given the name of “ volselles,” and which, according to

him, are constituent parts of the copulatory armature. But besides that

these “ volselles” are often deficient in insects, we have, to support the

correctness of our determination, the indisputable fact of the excretory

seminal duct passing through these organs which we regard as two penises.

Miscellaneous. 195

collected still living among the carcasses of P. virgo which strewed

the banks of the Garonne, we have not observed a single one the

ovaries of which were not almost completely empty. On opening

the abdomen after oviposition, we have only found a double sac of

considerable capacity, formed by a membrane of extreme delicacy,

receiving at its interior part a great number of ovigerous sheaths of

three or four chambers containing an equal number of ova in course

of formation. Other ova, more advanced in their development, and

already furnished with the sort of hood or cap which covers the ex-

tremity opposite to that where the head of the embryo will be, are

accumulated in greater or less numbers in the great sac into which

the ovigerous sheaths open *.

Is there a special oviduct for each of these two sacs? Léon

Dufour says that the sac which constitutes the ovary terminates

posteriorly by a tubular neck, which unites with its congener to form

a very short oviduct. Swammerdam says nothing of any such ar-

rangement; nor have we ever seen any thing of the kind ; so that we

are more disposed to think that there are two oviducts as there are

two penises, and that these two oviducts open separately, in the

membrane which unites the seventh abdominal segment to the

eighth.—Comptes Rendus, October 30, 1876, p. 809.

On the Nervous System and Muscles of the Echinida,

By M. L. Freprrtca.

1. Nervous System.—Notwithstanding the labours of Tiedemann,

Van Beneden, Krohn, J. Miiller, Valentin, Baudelot, C. K. Hoff-

mann, and Loyén, the nervous system of the sea-urchins still presents

many obscure points. The investigations that I made this summer

at Roscoff on the nervous system of Echinus sphera and Toxo-

pneustes lividus have furnished the following results.

Anatomy.—The pentagonal nervous ring that surrounds the ceso-

phagus, and the five ambulacral cords]that start from it, are con-

tinued within a system of canals which has hitherto been unobserved.

This anatomical peculiarity is easily verified, even without the aid

of sections, on the cords which run along the ambulacral zones in

the interior of the test. Here we find two greatly flattened super-

posed canals; the inner one is the ambulacral canal; the outer one,

which is intimately united with the other, contains the ambulacral

nerve in the form of a dark-coloured flattened ribbon. The

nervous cord floats freely in this sheath, and is only kept in its

place by the series of nervous branches which it emits on each side

towards the base of the ambulacral vesicles. The envelope of the

nervous system is firmly united, but only on the middle line, with

* Swammerdam remarked the extreme smallness of the eggs of the

Ephemere : he says, “ Ovula ceterum stupende sunt parvitatis, et vix

animadverti queunt.” It is,in fact, by this minuteness, that he explains

the necessity of the long sojourn (trienni spatio) that the larve issuing

from the eggs have to make in the water before changing into perfect

insects (see ‘ Biblia Nature,’ tom. ii, p. 255).

196 Miscellaneous.

the membrane that lines the interior of the test; of this it seems

to be only an expansion, and presents the same structure (epithe-

lium without connective tissue).

The nervous ring has no relation with a supposed inferior vascu-

lar circle of the lantern. On its upper surface it presents a furrow

which divides it incompletely into two concentric bands: the outer

of these passes entirely into the ambulacral cords; the inner one

takes only an insignificant part in this formation.

The ambulacral nervous cords, after having traversed the inner

surface of the ambulacral zones and become gradually thinner,

penetrate, in company with the ambulacral vessel, into the canal of

the ocellar plate, and terminate there against the portion of the

external integument which outwardly closes this canal. This ner-

vous termination presents no traces of a crystalline lens, or of any

optical apparatus justifying the retention for it of the name of eye

given to it by Valentin and Forbes. I have not succeeded in

demonstrating in it the least sensibility to ight, whether artificial or

solar, and concentrated by means of a lens. The spot of pigment

described here is a pure fiction; in this respect the so-called oculi-

form points do not enjoy any privilege.

A series of branches spring, as is well known, at right angles

from each side of the ambulacral trunk. Each of them issues by

an ambulacral pore, penetrates into the ambulacral tentacle, tra-

verses its length, and terminates beneath the sucking-disk at a pad

serving as an organ of touch.

Histology.—There is no reason for establishing a division into

ganglia and nerves in the nervous ring and the great trunks which

start from it; all these parts have identically the same structure,

and must be regarded as nervous centres.

Their brown coloration is due, not to scattered granules, as has

hitherto been supposed, but especially to the presence of large irre-

gular elongated cells (resembling the pigment-cells of the Batrachia)

filled with brown birefringent bundles: the nucleus is very appa-

rent; for its neighbourhood is destitute of pigment. I regard these

cells as connective, seeing that I find them in other organs, espe-

cially in the walls of the aquiferous system, the membrane of the

lantern, &c. The nervous elements proper have already been

described by Baudelot and C. K. Hoffmann. They are fibrille of

extreme tenuity and small bipolar cells. I have found that these

fibres and cells form two very distinct layers. The inner layer

presents only fibres ; the outer layer (that which is turned towards

the test) has a granular appearance. Examined under a high power

it shows an immense number of very small cells, only measuring a

few thousandths of a millimetre. These cells are so pressed against

each other that at the first glance we seem to have to do with an

epithelium ; but on examining them with more attention, and espe-

cially by exerting a slight pressure on the tissue while still fresh,

the cells separate from each other, and each of them shows two

very thin prolongations, which, at a certain distance from the cells,

present absolutely the aspect of the fibrille of the inner layer. The

——

Miscellaneous. 197

direction of these prolongations is variable. At the level of the

median furrow presented by each of the ambulacral cords it is

exactly transverse. We can then trace these prolongations even

into the branches destined for the ambulacral tentacles. I may add

that these cells are formed of a not very abundant homogeneous grey

protoplasm surrounding a large clear nucleus. The cellular layer

adheres intimately to the fibrous layer, so that they can only be

separated from each other in the state of little fragments.

2. Muscles—The most contradictory statements prevail with

regard to the structure of the muscles of the sea-urchins. I have

been able to ascertain that they are composed of very thin cylindri-

cal fibres, perfectly smooth and homogeneous in the direction of

their length. Thus, even by employing alcohol, osmic acid, hema-

toxylin, chromic acid, &c., 1 have not been able to discern the least

trace of a transverse stria. These fibres present a fibrillar structure, ©

and frequently one or more elongated nuclei applied to their surface ;

but they appear to be destitute of an enveloping membrane. They

are birefringent and become vividly impregnated with colouring

matters and osmic acid.

The fibres of the muscles of the lantern of Aristotle are implanted

directly by a denticulated extremity upon the calcareous parts of the

skeleton.

The muscles of the lantern and the muscular organs (intestine,

ambulacral vesicles) undergo energetic contractions under the in-

fluence of electrical or mechanical excitation; but these contractions

do not take place suddenly as in the case of striated muscles. It is

very difficult to demonstrate the existence of the nerves which

animate these muscles.—Comptes Rendus, Nov. 6, 1876, p. 860.

Physiological Experiments on the Functions of the Nervous System

in the Echinida. By M. L. Frepertice.

By means of fine-pointed scissors five smali cuts were made in

the buccal membrane of an Zchinus lividus, in such a manner as to

divide the ambulacral nervous trunks near their origin in the collar.

The ambulacral feet were not at all paralyzed; they moved in all

directions and attached themselves to surrounding bodies; but the

animal could no longer execute general movements or change its

position, whilst other uninjured individuals could walk along the

bottom of the aquarium and crawl up its glass front.

If an uninjured Echinus be turned so that its mouth is upwards,

it moves its ambulacral feet until, in a few seconds or minutes, it

will assume its normal position. After section of the ambulacral

nerves the animal could no longer execute this combined movement,

but remained indefinitely in its abnormal position. This is the

effect of an insignificant mutilation. On the other hand the most

serious lesions, if they do not reach the central neryous system, by

no means prevent the urchins from using their ambulacral feet in

the ordinary way; they turn themselves perfectly after many inci-

198 Miscellaneous.

sions into the buccal membrane or the test, if these are made in the

intervals between the courses of the nerves, and even after the

removal of a considerable portion of the upper hemisphere of the

test, containing the anus, a portion of the intestine and genital

glands, the terminal nerve-cords and ambulacral vessels. All these

results lead to the conviction that the cords described as forming

the nervous system are the means by which harmony of movement

is produced. Lastly the galvanization of an ambulacral nerve by

means of the electrical forceps and induction-coil constantly causes

the immediate retraction of all the ambulacral feet of the zone.

The following facts seem to be in favour of the existence of a

nervous plexus in the skin which covers the outside of the test. If

a certain spot in this integument be wounded or pricked, the spines

and pedicellarie within a certain radius immediately lower them-

selves towards the point irritated, evidently for the purpose. of

defence. This experiment succeeds equally well with fragments

entirely detached from the animal. It is in the thickness of the

external skin that the means of communication between the irri-

tated point and the muscles moving the spines and pedicellariz are

situated ; for by cutting the integument with a fine scalpel, the

space that takes part in the above defensive movements may be

limited. The author, however, has apparently been unsuccessful in

his search for this assumed nervous plexus.— Comptes Rendus, Nov.

13, 1876, p. 908.

On the Motile State of Podophrya fixa. By M. E. Mavpas.

Claparéde and Lachmann were the first to recognize the real

organization of the Acinetina, for which they created the order of

Infusoria Suctoria. These authors regarded them as essentially fixed

organisms; and the Acinetina thus became isolated among their re-

latives.

The observations of the above-named naturalists upon the ciliated

embryos of these Infusoria, with those of Stein, Cienkowski, and

others, showed, however, that this isolation was not so profound as

had been supposed at first: during their youth the Acinetina are

motile and furnished with vibratile cilia.

The author’s observations, which he regards as fitted to bring to-

gether more closely the Suctoria and Ciliata, were made upon Podo-

phrya fixa, Ehr., which can at pleasure pass from the motile to the

fixed state. They were made in November 1875 and October 1876

upon Podophrye obtained from the rivulets of Frais-Vallon near

Algiers.

Whether free or fixed, the body of Podophrya fixa is always more

or less globular, sometimes quite spherical. The suckers are distri-

buted pretty regularly over the whole body, except only a small

region of the periphery, always corresponding to the part of the body

where the contractile vacuole is situated.

After observing some of these Podophrye for from half an hour to

an hour, the author saw the suckers slowly drawn into the body ; and

ee eee

Miscellaneous. 199

at the same time the suckerless region became slightly depressed,

forming a broad furrow which, becoming deeper, soon gave the body

a reniform appearance. On the surface of this groove there appeared

some approximated striw, which, under a high power, were resolved

into regular rows of little points or mamille, which increased ra-

pidly, becoming elongated into short rigid points, not much thinner

than the suckers. The latter continued to disappear more and more

in the body. The furrowed region gradually increased on both

sides until it formed a girdle round the body ; and the points or ma-

mille of this belt, becoming more and more elongated and slender,

formed long and thin vibratile cilia which began to oscillate gently.

The suckers had then almost entirely disappeared. The body then

became elongated pretty rapidly, in such a fashion that the region on

which the first rudiments of vibratile cilia appeared was at one of its

extremities. This the author calls the anterior end. The body was

at the same time depressed in a direction vertical to the plane of the

ciliated belt, thus acquiring a more or less regular elongated form,

slightly flattened, and ciliated only on its narrow periphery, the

broad surfaces being quite destitute of cilia. The movements of

the vibratile cilia at the same time became more distinct and caused

some slight oscillation of the body. Lastly, the suckers retired com-

pletely within the body, the cilia vibrated more and more strongly,

the elongation of the body was completed, and the Podophrya moved

through the water turning upon itself, but with the anterior extre-

mity always in front. In the case of stalked individuals the body

was detached by a few feeble shocks or by turning two or three times

upon itself. All these transformations occupied only half an

hour.

The period of activity varies in length in different individuals. In

becoming again immobile the Podophrya passes in inyerse order

through the stages above described: the suckers first appear; the

body shortens and becomes broader ; the vibratile cilia are retracted

gradually ; the body is gradually rounded, and in about twenty mi-

nutes resumes its globular form with its surface covered with long

suckers. The same individuals were observed to pass several times

through the whole series of metamorphoses. The author concludes

that Podophrya fixa does not suit its name, as itis the most vagabond

of known Acinetina; he regards it as an intermediate type uniting

the Infusoria Suctoria to the true Infusoria Ciliata.—Comptes Rendus,

November 13, 1876, p. 910.

Helix villosa, Draparnaud.

Mrs. David Robertson, of Glasgow, found four living specimens of

this land shell,in August 1873, on the moors near Cardiff, Glamor-

ganshire, while searching for Ostracoda in the ditches. It is an

addition to our Mollusca. WH. villosa inhabits Germany, the east of

France, and Switzerland ; and it often occurs at considerable heights

above the level of the sea. The variety alpestris or alpicola of H.

arbustorum has the same difference of habitat: this usually is an

200 Miscellaneous.

alpine mollusk ; but it also lives on the banks of the river Lea, near

Broxbourne, in Hertfordshire; and the Rey. T. Wiltshire found a

specimen in my grounds at Ware Priory.—J. Gwyn JEFFREYs.

On a new Species of Naultinus.

At the Meeting of the Wellington Philosophical Society on Nov.

11, 1876, the President, Dr. Buller, C.M.G., read the description of

a new lizard of the genus Naultinus, and exhibited water-colour

drawings of the adult and young, taken from specimens brought

over from Nelson, and presented to him by Mr. Arthur Atkinson.

The new lizard, for which the author proposed the name of Naulti-

nus pulcherrimus, is beautifully marked in green and brown, the

latter colour predominating. The green, which is very bright, is

displayed in large diamond-shaped spots, arranged symmetrically

on both sides of the spine, down the whole course of the back;

the underparts are pale silvery brown; and on each side of the

body there is a series of detached spots of white margined with

green. The young of this species is of a bright pea-green colour,

varied with transyerse bands of paler green, and marked irregularly

with minute specks of reddish brown. The author referred to the

extreme variability of colour in Naultinus elegans, but pointed out

that the present species (of which several other examples have been

obtained) is distinguished by an orange-coloured mouth and tongue,

these parts being always blue in the other. Apart from the general

superficial colouring, which is very pronounced, he considered this

a good specific character. He concluded with a general review of

the genus Naultinus in New Zealand, in the course of which he

mentioned that a large flat-headed species had been brought from

The Brothers, where it formed the staple food of the tuatara. Both

Dr. Hector and himself had come independently to the conclusion

that this form was distinct from the well-known J. pacificus; but

as Dr. Giinther, the greatest living authority on the subject, had

pronounced against it, there could be no doubt that it was merely

a local form of the latter.

Dr. Hector said he quite agreed with the President that the

orange-coloured tongue separated this lizard as a species from Naul-

tinus elegans ; otherwise it might have been taken as a variety of that

form with the colours and markings greatly exaggerated. With

regard to this large flat-headed species mentioned by Dr. Buller, he

might state that he took specimens with him to England and sub-

mitted them to Dr. Giinther. The type of Gray’s NV. ¢acificus in

the British Museum was produced, and this was exactly the same ;

from which it would appear that our common tree-lizard is the

aberrant form, and the island one the true NV. pacificus. Whether

these differences were considered of specific importance or not, he

deemed it of the highest interest that descriptions should be obtained

of every known variety.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES.]

No. 111. MARCH 1877.

XV.—Description of Bdelloidina aggregata, a new Genus and

Species of Arenaceous Foraminifera, in which their so-called

““Tmperforation” ts questioned. By H.J. CARTER, F.R.S. &e.

ip q y )

[Plate XIIL. figs. 1-8.]

Bdelloidina aggregata, n. gen. et sp. (Pl. XIII. figs. 1-8.)

Arenaceous, sessile, flat, composed of linear chambers

successively applied to each other longitudinally on the same

plane, more or less curved simply or tortuously ; following

the irregularities of the surface on which the species may be

growing (PI. XIII. fig. 1). Composition calcareous. Colour

grey. Surface uniformly consisting of rounded grains of

calcareous sand of various sizes below 5-1800ths inch in

diameter, together with fragments of siliceous sponge-spicules

set pearl-like in a minutely granular calcareous material,

which thus serves as a cement to the larger portions (fig. 3).

Furrowed by lines or grooves that indicate the form and ex-

tent of the chambers respectively (fig. 1, 6), which vary

much both in size and shape; tending irregularly though

generally to a spiral, planiform aggregation. Presenting on

the convexity or outer side of the last-formed chamber a

series of circular foramina about 5-1800ths inch in diameter

and 10-1800ths inch apart, arranged more or less regularly in

a line from one end to the other (fig. 1, a, and fig. 5, a).

Chamber constructed on all sides of calcareous sand, &e.,

similar to that of the surface (fig. 6); more or less interrupted

Ann. & Mag, N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix.

202 Mr. H. J. Carter on a new Genus

in its cavity transversely by reticulated ruge of the same

material, which, in prominent relief, hanging down from the

roof, produce an extremely irregular surface, owing to the large

grains of sand of which the ruge are composed, but the whole

rendered smooth by sarcodic lining throughout; presenting a

row of large apertures on each side, about the same size as, and

arranged in a similar manner to those on the convexity of the

exterior of the last-formed chamber (fig. 4, b 6), which, as

the latter is successively added, become the septal holes of

intercameral communication (fig. 5, a); also presenting a

great number of smaller holes varying in diameter below

2-1800ths inch, situated respectively in the deep interstices of

the reticulated ruge hanging from the roof (fig. 4); leading

to equally irregular passages diminishing in size and some-

times branched as they extend towards the surface of the test

(fig. 6, c, fig. 5, b, and fig. 7, e), where they appear to open in

points not larger than 1-20,000th inch in diameter; at least

such is the measurement of the closed dry and retracted sar-

codic lining viewed in the latero-vertical section close to the

surface, although the crevices among the sand-grains through

which these points probably opened cannot themselves be

recognized on the surface itself; floor of the chamber also more

or less similarly foraminated and suleated like the roof.

Cavity of chamber often containing brown fragments of ag-

glomerated sarcode and sponge-spicules. Size of entire speci-

men variable, the largest which I possess being about 1-6th

inch in diameter and rather longer than broad (fig. 2). Cham-

bers very variable in length below 1-60th inch, and equally

variable in transverse diameter below the same size,

Hab. Marine, in excavations on the surface of a large glo-

bular mass of Siderastrea.

Loc. ? Coral reef.

Obs. ‘The general form of this Foraminifer is, in miniature,

that of a group of sucking, half-filled leeches on the human

skin, hence the name (86é\Aa) ; and the composition of the

- test, consisting exclusively of calcareous material and fragments

of siliceous sponge-spicules, seems to indicate that the coral

on which the specimens were found grew on a “reef” where

silex in no other shape could be obtained.

There is no doubt from this composition that it belongs to

the Lituolida, or to that portion of the Arenaceous Foraminifera

which hitherto have been considered “ imperforate,” simply be-

cause no pores on the surface could be detected by the micro-

scope. The same might be said of the frustules of the

Diatomacez: even during active life, when they are in con-

tinued motion—with much more reason ; for here neither sar-

of Arenaceous Foraminifera. 203

code nor holes can be seen ; but no one would be so hardy as

to make this assertion ; and who has ever watched a Lituola

in active life ?

When, however, we observe the “ labyrinthic” structure

of Dr. Carpenter (‘Introduction to the Study of the Foramini-

fera,’ p. 144), homologous, in my view, with the shell-tubula-

tion of Nummulites, traversing the walls of Lituola canariensis,

D’Orb. (= Nonionina Jeffreysii, Williamson, ‘Recent Fora-

minifera of Great Britain,’ 1858, p. 34, pl. iii. figs. 72 and 73)

(Plate XITI. figs. 26-29), it is evident that, although large in the

greater part of their course, the tubular cavities of this structure

become contracted close to the surface, and that this sudden con-

traction, short in itself and so short a distance from the surface,

thus brings the external ends of the “ labyrinthic” canals

immediately into view on the slightest abrasion (fig. 27, ).

Admitting, then, that the shell-tubulation of Nummulites is

but a counterpart of the “ labyrinthic ” canals, it is impossible

to conceive that the ends of the latter should be brought so

near the surface, if it were not intended that they should open

there for the same purpose as in Nummulites. Moreover, how

could the test of any kind of Foraminifera be added to exter-

nally if it were not for sarcodic filaments reaching the surface

here the same as in Nummulites? Yet we learn from Dr.

Carpenter (‘ Introd.’ p. 140), that the Lituolida “ can only put

forth their pseudopodia from the terminal aperture,” and that

therefore “the affinities of the purely arenaceous types are

essentially with the porcellaneous series ” (‘ Introd.’ p. 140).

But who ever saw the “labyrinthic”’ structure (necessarily

“labyrinthic”’ from the nature of the sandy material of which

the test is composed) in the form of a porcellaneous Forami-

nifer, or, indeed, the shell-tubulation which is the indication to

the pores on the surface? which pores, again, even here also

might be so small as to escape notice without this indication ;

lastly, whoever saw a porcellaneous test among the Num-

mulites, to which Lituola canariensis in form is most nearly

allied ?

Here it should be remembered that the “ pseudopodia” and

the filaments of sarcode which pass through the surface of the

test have totally different functions—the former for collecting

food, and the latter chiefly for forming the shell-substance.

Nowhere in Max Schultze’s figures (‘ Ueber den Organismus

der Polythalamien,’ 1854), which are by far the best that

were ever made, are the ‘‘ pseudopodia” represented as coming

from the foramina on the surface of the shell, except in fig. 22,

tab. vii., where a few filaments are seen to come from the

large apertures on the surface of a “ young Rotalia.” Asa

204 Mr. H. J. Carter on a new Genus

rule, the “ pseudopodia”’ come from the great aperture at the

end of the test in his figures—although of course, where

there is a canal-system, they may issue also from its open-

ings wherever these may be, either along the course of the

septa or on the marginal cord as in Operculina.

The ferruginous colour, however, which pervades the test

of Lituola canariensis is so much like that of the dried sarcode

lining its cavities, while the test itself is composed of a hetero-

geneous assemblage of sand particles, fragments of siliceous

sponge-spicules, &c., of different sizes, varying from im-

measurable minuteness to large grains which may be seen

with the naked eye, that it is not extraordinary that the pores

of the “labyrinthic”’ canals, which probably are not larger

than those of the Nummulitida, viz. about 1-20,000th inch in

diameter (in Operculina arabica), should, under the circum-

stances, not be visible among the heterogeneously composed

surface of L. canarvens’s,—where there is no tubulation to lead

to them, the minute passages into which they open must neces-

sarily be crooked from the coarse arenaceous material, as before

stated, through which they pass, and they can only be sought

for amidst the mdnute particles of the cementing sand by

reflected light,—when they are but just visible on the surface of

Operculina, where the structure is homogeneous and trans-

lucent, there is a tubulation to lead to them, their courses

respectively are straight, and they can be sought for in the

centres of the tubes respectively by transmitted light.

One of these obstacles, however, is got rid of in Bdelloidina

aggregata by the materials of which the test of this species is

composed being almost colourless, and therefore without the fer-

ruginous tint that exists in Lituola; hence the ultimate extent

towards the surface of the dried sarcode lining the “ laby-

rinthic”” canals can, by its dark brown colour, in the vertical

section be distinctly seen and measured by the microscope, so

far as a “point”? can be measured. But even here direct

observation of the surface does not enable us to recognize the

pores of the “labyrinthic” canals, because the dark point

which appears to be the sarcodie lining of the pore is re-

tracted, and there can be nothing left but the bare crevice

among the minute particles of which the cementing sand is

composed to indicate the opening through which it was pro-

jected—although in the vertical section, where a lateral view

of the “ labyrinthic”” canal can be obtained, the proximity of

the point is distinctly seen so near the surface that it can hardly

be doubted that it once opened there (fig. 7, ¢).

I therefore must demur to the tests of the Lituolida being

regarded as “ imperforate,” and place myself on the side of

—

of Arenaceous Foraminifera. 205

Prof. Williamson and the late Prof. Max Schultze, in con-

sidering Lituola canariensis = Nonionina Jeffreysii, not only as

being perforate on the surface, but as being i an arenaceous

form of Nonionina (now with Operculina very properly in-

cluded in the family Nummulitida by Dr. Carpenter). By

which I mean that the Arenaceous Foraminifera should not

be separated from the tests of which they are but the are-

naceous forms respectively. I do not mean to state that N.

Jeffreysit is typically the same in structure as the “ vitreous”

Nonionina, but that it is so as far as the heterogeneous ma-

terial of which it is composed will permit. (“ Hyaline or

vitreous,” Introd. p. 44, are bad terms for the earthy Num-

mulitic character, although good for the test, generally minute,

which is as transparent as glass.)

Indeed it would appear impossible to view the transverse

section of Valvulina (tig. 23), whose test is partly composed

of vitreous and partly of arenaceous structure (fig. 24, 6, c)—

that is, the former secreted by and the latter brought to

the animal (by what? Not its “ pseudopodia,” but by the

sarcodic filaments of the surface)—without assuming that the

tubulation of the vitreous (fig. 24, 6) is continued throughout

the arenaceous layer (fig. 24, c), even if it were not distinctly

visible in most species of this Foraminifer. But Dr, Car-

en, to get over this difficulty, would “assign to it [ Valvu-

ina| an independent position as the connecting link between the

two” (‘Introd.’ p. 146)—-that is, between the “ Imperforate ”

or Arenaceous and the Vitreous or Perforate Foraminifera.

To me this “connecting link” is an indication that the “ two”

should never have been separated in classification.

Scratch off the outer portion of a Valvulina (fig. 24, c), and

a Yexrtularian test makes its appearance (fig. 24, 6); that

is, a Valvulina is at first a Textularia and then a Valvulina.

Scratch off even the thinnest portion of the surface of Lituola

canartensts, and it directly, for reasons before mentioned, pre-

sents crevices or pores like those of Valvulina both in size and

shape (fig. 27, ) ; or break open the test itself, and the in-

tercameral holes of the septa (fig. 28, a), together with the tu-

bulation of the walls (fig. 28,6), are, mutatis mutandis, the

same as in Nonionina among the Nummulites. That is, the

homogeneous composition and definite form of the cavities in

the latter are exchanged for the heterogeneous composition and

consequently ill-defined form of the cavities in the former (fig,

28, a, 6), where most of the sand-grains composing the test are

from ten to twenty diameters larger than that of the tube itself

in Operculina, to say nothing of the por in its centre,

In short, where the straight tubulation ends in Valvulina

206 Mr. H. J. Carter on a new Genus

(fig. 24, b) the labyrinthic structure commences, by the narrow

pore in the centre of the tube becoming continuous, minus the

tube itself, with the wide irregular cavity of the labyrinthic

structure, till the latter ends in a contracted crevice on the

surface (tig. 25, a). It should be remembered that the columns

of the former structure are the tubes, while their cavity only is

the pore (fig. 24, d).

Why, if the tubulation in Valvulina is followed by the

labyrinthic canals which open on the surface, should it not

be so with Litwola, where the labyrinthic structure exists

throughout ? ,

Is it not, then, more consistent with nature to assume that

the animal parts retain their functional arrangement and con-

stitution although the material of the structure may be different?

viz. that the septal holes remain for intereameral communica-

tion and the tubulation of the surface for the building-up of

the test, whether the latter be vitreous or arenaceous, just as

the chambers, doors, and fenestral openings of a house would

differ if constructed of translucent homogeneous plaster, instead

of enormous unhewn rocks of more or less opaque quartz. At

least such is the contrast of the two under the microscope.

Still, it may be stated, “no openings on the surface can

be seen in Lituola;” and this has already been granted. But

are we to deny their existence simply because we cannot see

them, when, as before stated, we cannot see the sarcode and

the pores through which it is projected in the restless frustules

of Diatomacee during active life? This in all probability is

owing to the extreme tenuity of the one and the extreme minute-

ness of the other. And so it may be with the Lituolida.

In the family Nummulitida, among which, as before stated,

Nonionina and Operculina are included, the pores are for the

most part very minute—to wit, in the latter about 1-20,000th

inch in diameter; while in Textularia they are comparatively

large, being about 1-5400th inch in diameter, and in the

porcellaneous tests not discernible at all.

But while they are large in Textularia, and equally so on the

surface of Valvulina, where they appear in the shape of

crevices between the calcareous grains of sand apparently at

the expense of the minute particles of cement which bind

together the large siliceous grains of the Lituolida, they ma

from their smallness, easily escape notice in the latter, al-

though they are perfectly evident in Valvulina. In short

they appear to be absent even in some species of Valvulina;

but it 1s difficult to reconcile this as fact, although they may

not be visible here, when they are present in the other

species.

rn %

of Arenaceous Foraminifera, 207

Thus the question is reduced to whether, under the cireum-

stances mentioned, we are justified in concluding that the test

of Lituola canariensis as well as that of Bdelloidina aggregata

is imperforate because we cannot see the pores on the surface.

[think not—and therefore maintain that it is better to adopt

the more probable view that they are perforate, and not “ im-

perforate,” although it may be beyond our power to demon-

strate the fact in all cases—moreover that the arenaceous

forms are so nearly allied to the vitreous ones respectively that

they should not be separated from them in classification. In

support of which [ cannot do better than conclude these

observations with the following statement of one whose rare

amount of practical experience among both the marine and

freshwater Rhizopoda, together with his acute perception,

constitutes him a valuable authority.

Dr. Wallich states :—‘ The inference which I venture to

draw from these facts is, that if due allowance be made for the

well-known proneness of the Protozoa, and notably of the

Foraminifera, to become modified by local or accidental con-

ditions, the Arenaceous character, taken by itself, ought not to

be regarded as indicative of new (i. e. generically distinct)

“ Types”; but merely of a change in the material of which

the shells are composed, resulting either from a deficiency in

the supply of Carbonate of Lime, or an excess of power in the

water of a particular locality to hold the Carbonate of Lime in

solution. And I submit that this view derives support from

the undeniable fact that the Arenaceous habit is to be seen in

various degrees of development in the following large series of

widely divergent Genera, namely, Lagena, Bigenerina, Quin-

queloculina, Textularia, Nodosaria, Uvigerina, Discorbina, and

even in Globigerina itself. Whilst the “rusty” colour said to be

characteristic of Lituola proper, not only pervades the entire

series in varying degrees, but presents itself also (as shall

hereafter be shown) amongst the Freshwater Testaceous

Rhizopods.” (‘Deep-sea Researches: Biology of Globigerina.’

By G. C. Wallich, M.D. &c., p. 62. Van Voorst, 1876.)

I might here add that, being impressed with the idea that

the testaceous freshwater Rhizopods (many of which from

their rusty colour and arenaceous composition would, so far, be

taken for Lituolida if found in the sea) possess the power of

emitting sarcodic filaments from their surface for the hd

of forming their tests, I have occasionally seen twitching

movements of the latter in the arenaceous forms, so like

those witnessed in the Diatomacee that, being unable to

discover the cause of this in any other way, I have set it

down in both instances to the sudden separation of the free

208 On a new Genus of Arenaceous Foraminifera.

end of a sarcodic filament from the object to which it ‘had,

perhaps by some suctorial power, been attached.

Bdelloidina aggregata seems to approach nearest in form to

Peneroplis, on account of the chambers being all on the same

plane, continuous or uninterrupted by transverse partitions,

linear in form and tending more or less to a spiral arrange-

ment, with septa regularly perforated from one end to the other

by holes of intereameral communication (figs. 4 and 5)—and

perhaps by a disposition of the rugze (which hang in prominent

relief from the roof) to assume in some parts a transverse

course, viz. across the chamber ; although this would make it

more like Orbiculina adunca, especially as, in some instances,

there is also a tendency to a double row of holes in the septum.

But from what has been above stated it will be seen that its

general form is not near so like Peneroplis or Orbiculina

adunca as Lituola canariensis is like Nontonina; while the

uneven form and size of the sand-grains and consequent irre=-

gularity of the cavities both in Litwola canariensis and Bdelloi-

dina aggregata are much the same, although the former is rusty

and composed of quartzose sand &c., while the latter is colour-

less and composed of calcareous sand &c. Then it should be

remembered that, as all the vitreous species of a genus are not

represented by arenaceous forms, so there may be some of the

latter which as yet have found no vitreous representatives :

perhaps Rhabdammina and Astrorhiza may belong to the

latter.

Since the above was written I have mounted a piece of

Bdelloidina aggregata in which both the outer and inner sur-

faces of the chamber are wninjured, and can see the openings

of the “ labyrinthic”’ canals on the surface, both through the

latter and through the former, by transmitted light. They are

extremely minute, and situated deeply in among the minuter

surface-particles, where they cannot be distinguished by

reflected light any more than through the internal openings

ot the roof, and by testing with the direction of the light

can be proved to be not owing to facet-reflection of any of

the arenaceous particles. So this settles the question as far

as Bdelloidina is concerned ; and B. aggregata being exactly

like Lituola canariensis in sandy composition and structure, it

may fairly be assumed that all the Arenaceous Foraminifera

have pores on the surface, and therefore that the “ suborder,”

so far as it depends on imperforation, is exploded; while thus

to separate animals, merely because they happen to construct

their tests of foreign particles instead of calcareous material

secreted by their own bodies, or both together, would be

absurd,

On the Locality of Carpenteria balaniformis. 209

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIII. (figs. 1-8).

Fig. 1, Bdelloidina aggregata, n. gen. et sp., on a portion of Siderastrea,

magnified four diameters. a, convex margin of the last chamber,

along which are arranged the “ pseudopodial apertures ”’ (see

fig. 5, a); 5, lines marking the septal limits of the chambers

respectively. Diagram.

Fig. 2. The same: square indicating natural size.

Fig. 3. The same: portion of surface, magnified to show arenaceous

composition of the test. Scale 1-48th inch to 1-1800th inch.

Fig. 4. The same: horizontal section of two chambers (upper half),

to show :—a, septum between the two chambers; 5 4, holes of

intercameral communication in the septa; ec, roof of chambers

respectively, and internal pore-canal openings analogous to those

in the shell of Nummulites. Same scale. Diagram.

Fig. 5. The same: vertical section of a chamber longitudinally, to show:

—a, holes of intercameral communication through the septum ;

b, pore-tubulation (“ labyrinthic structure”) of the roof or upper

wall of the chamber ; ¢, basal wall or floor. Same scale. Diagram.

Fig. 6. The same: transverse section of the chamber vertically, show-

ing:—a, cavity; 4, walls; ec, pore-tubulation or “ labyrinthie

structure.” Same scale. Diagram.

Fig. 7. The same : portion of fig. 5 more magnified, to show :—a, septum ;

b, hole of intercameral communication ; ¢, basal wall or floor;

d, roof of chamber; e, pore-tubulation or “labyrinthic struc-

ture”’ amidst the sand-grains of the upper wall or roof; f,

dark line indicative of the sarcodic layer. Diagram.

Fig. 8. The same: portion of fig. 4,¢ c, more magnified, to show that

the pore-canal openings are deeply sunk in the interstices of

reticulated ruge pendent from the roof. a, ruge; b, pore-canal

openings.

XVI.—On the Locality of Carpenteria balaniformis, with

Description of a new Species and other Foraminifera found

in and about 'Tubipora musica. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S,

&e,

(Plate XIII. figs. 9-15. ]

In my paper on the Polytremata (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

1876, vol. xvii. p. 199) the following statement is made re-

specting the habitat and locality of Polytrema balaniforme =

Carpenteria balaniformis, viz. :—

“ Hab. Marine, on the valves of Mytilicardia calyculata and

other objects, viz. Pecten, Porites, Ke.

** Toc. West Indies? Indian Ocean.”

“West Indies ” was conjectural ; and although I have every

reason for concluding that the Myti/icardia on which my spe-

cimen of P. balaniforme had grown had come off a sponge, it

was equally conjectural where that sponge had come from ori-

ginally.

210 Mr. H. J. Carter on the

T now find, however, that the type specimens of Polytrema

balaniforme in the British Museum partly cover both valves

of Mytilicardia variegata in company with Polytrema minta-

ceum, labelled ‘ Carpenteria, Philippines.”

There is also another specimen on one valve only of a J,

variegata; and this, too, is in company with specimens of

Polytrema miniaceum. It is labelled “ Dwjardinia, Mediter-

ranean.”

Going to “Case 38” in the Shell-Room, we there find one

specimen of Mytilicardia variegata with nothing upon it (it

may have been cleaned)—and next to it a specimen from “ Port

Essington” (north coast of Australia), apparently bearing only

the remains of P. balaniforme.

Close by may also be seen a specimen of Mytilicardia caly-

culata, labelled “ Port Natal and Mediterranean ;” and in the

drawer below, a specimen of Mytilicardia variegata covered

with Polytrema mintaceum, but no P. balaniforme,—labelled

* Red Sea.”

Following Chenu’s representations, I have stated that my

specimens of Polytrema balaniforme are on Mytilicardia caly-

culata ; but I can see no difference between Chenu’s figure of

M. calyculata ( Manuel de Conchyliologie,’ 1862, t. 11. p. 135,

fig. 650) and my own specimen of this bivalve, which, again,

is identical with that in the British Museum labelled MZytil-

cardia variegata; yet the difference between this and JZ. caly-

culata in the British Museum is very evident, although not

very great.

In the drawer of the Case mentioned is another specimen

of M. variegata covered with Polytrema miniaceum, labelled

“ Port Essington ;” and a crab-claw submitted for my exami-

nation by Dr. Carpenter is also in the same state, but bearing

among the specimens of P. miniaceum also one of P. balani-

forme.

My inference, then, altogether is, that we should seek for spe-

cimens of Polytrema balaniforme on Mytilicardia variegata

&c. from the Polynesian Seas.

It may be questioned whether P. balaniforme exists in the

Mediterranean Sea, although P. miniaceuwm is abundant there

and apparently in every sea within the parallels of 35° north

and south of the equator.

From what has been above stated, the presence of P. mini-

aceum, on account of its red colour, might prove serviceable in

finding out specimens of P. balaniforme, which, being colourless

and very like a Balanus, are equally likely to escape notice,

since the habitat of the latter is not confined to Mytilicardia

variegata in the Polynesian Seas, but, according to the late Dr.

A ep etre

— ~s— 9

Locality of Carpenteria balaniformis. 211

J. E. Gray, may be on Porites, Cardita, or Pecten (Proc. Zool.

Soc. 1858, pt. xxvi. p. 266).

How far the specimen labelled “ Dujardinia”’ above men-

tioned, on Mytilicardia variegata “ from the Mediterranean,”

may be entitled to the generic distinction given to it by Dr.

Gray (op. et loc. cit.), when it appears to me to differ only from

P. balaniforme in the irregularity and obliquity of the reticu-

lation on its surface, is a question which is thus answered.

At the same time, while it appears to me to be only a variety

of P. balaniforme, and I have stated that in all probability the

latter is not to be found in the Mediterranean, even if Mytili-

eardia variegata exists there, the fact of the two having come

from the Mediterranean is doubly doubtful.

(When desirous of obtaining the localities of the various

specimens of = ee in the British Museum, the late Dr. Gray

said to me, “You cannot depend for this on the statement in the

‘ Register ;’ for in many instances they have been purchased

from ‘ dealers’ or at sales.” Certainly it is a great thing to

know what does exist in the world; but the next wish is to

know where it comes from, which hitherto has been too much

neglected.)

After the foregoing observations on Polytrema balaniforme

= Carpenteria balaniformis had been written, my kind friend,

Mr. W. Vicary, of Exeter, lent me for examination a large

globular specimen of 7'ubipora musica about as big as a man’s

head, said to have origivally come from Australia, in and about

which I found specimens of several species of Foraminifera, one

of which, growing on the Tubipora itself, was so like Polytrema

balaniforme that it was impossible to view it otherwise than as

a species of this genus. Having resolved to describe and illus-

trate this species, it became necessary to name it; and in so

doing the attempt to substitute “ Polytrema” for “ Carpenteria,”

made in my paper on the Polytremata, in the Ann. & Mag.

Nat. Hist. of 1876 (vol. xvii. p. 201), for the reasons therein

mentioned, — to be ssenitel by so many difficulties that

I determined to revert to the old name of “ Carpentertia” given

to this Foraminifer by the late Dr. J. E. Gray (Proc. Zool. Soe.

l. c.), still retaining it in the wear of Polytremata, and, thus

abandoning that ot “ Polytrema balaniforme” for “ Carpenteria

balaniformis,” to make the new Foraminifer a species of this

genus under the name of Carpenteria monticularis, which will

now be described.

Carpenteria monticularis, n. sp. (Plate XIII. figs. 9-12.)

Monticular, with furrowed sides, jagged circumference and

apertural apex; sessile. Composition calcareous, homogeneous

212 Mr. H. J. Carter on a”

(fig. 9, a). Colourless, translucent. Surface even, uniformly

covered with pores, traversed by longitudinal grooves extend-~

ing from the summit to the circumference, indicating the limits

of the chambers respectively (fig. 9d). Aperture at the apex

large, ear-shaped or spiral (tig. 9, cc), leading to a vertical colu-

mella, around which the chambers are situated, and into which

they open alternately one after another, as they are succes-

sively developed on a spirally inclined plane extending from

the base to the summit of the test. Chambers sac-shaped,

conical, cylindrical or branched, dendriform (fig. 9, 6), varying

greatly in size, form, and arrangement ; uniformly traversed

throughout by large pore-tubes more or less closely approxi-

mated (fig. 12) ; chamber smooth within, often presenting owt-

side, on old specimens, a raised network in relief, dividing the

surface into an oblique reticulation whose interstices are irre-

gular in size and shape. Size about one sixth inch in diame-

ter ; aperture about 1-60th to 1-30th inch in its longest dia+

meter. Pore-tube about 1-1800th inch in diameter, varying

in length with the thickness of the chamber-wall; pore itself

about 1-5400th inch in diameter, or one third of that of the

tube.

Hab. Marine. Growing on Tubipora musica and Sideras-

trea.

Loc. ? Australia Ke. .

Obs. The chief distinguishing character between this and

Carpenteria balaniformis is the presence of the reticular frame-

work zn the substance of the shell or chamber-wall of the latter,

within whose circular interstices the pore-tubes, although ge-

neral at first, are subsequently circumscribed (fig. 13, a, 6);

while in C. montteularis there is no such framework, and

therefore the pores are dispersed generally and uniformly

throughout the structure (fig. 12). The oblique reticulation

‘“‘in relief”? appears to be only in old specimens, as before

mentioned. It differs from Polytrema utriculare chiefly in the

latter having a separate aperture to each chamber. The genus

termed “ Dujardinia” by Dr. Gray (op. et loc, cit.) appears

to be a specimen of Carpenteria balaniformis on Mytilicardia

variegata with this kind of oblique surface-reticulation, as above

mentioned. So, perhaps, when more is known about this in-

teresting genus, all these forms, including Polytrema utriculare,

may be found to run into each other inseparably ; for the illus-

trations, viz. fig. 9, a, b, given of Carpenteria monticularis are

by no means representative of all the specimens that I possess,

which for the most part are extremely irregular in form.

The varieties in which the chambers are branched or den-

driform in their outer two thirds (fig. 9, 6) very much resemble

new Species of Carpenteria. 213

the chambers of Planorbulina retinaculata (Park. & Jones,

Phil. Trans. 1865, pl. xix. fig. 2) and some limacine forms of

Planorbulina from Australia that I possess. Like Planorbu-

lina, too, the pore-tubulation is very large and distinct in all the

species of Carpenteria that have come under my notice, which,

together with Polytrema miniaceum, might all perhaps in their

earlier forms be reduced to a single planorbuline cell com-

mencing in an embryonal chamber (figs. 14-17), which is fol-

lowed by a helical development subsequently lost in the acer-

vuline heap of cells that are developed around it on passing

into its ultimate form.

Although it is not so easy to recognize the earlier forms of

Carpenteria as those of Polytrema miniaceum (trom the red

colour of the latter), there is the difference in form to help us

(compare fig. 11 with fig. 4, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1876,

vol. xvil. pl. xiii.); and thus it seems desirable to give a de-

scription and representation of some minute speciinens (three)

existing, in company with Carpenteria monticularis and Poly-

trema atriculare, on the specimen of Siderastraa bearing Bdel-

loidina aggregata. These, which, having escaped notice before

they were detected by the microscope, had become more or less

injured, are situated on a patch of Webbina whose moniliform

contort strings of chambers, composed of grains of white cal-

eareous sand &c., contrast strongly with the delicate, thin,

transparent, homogeneous, glass-like, foraminated film of which

the aggregated tests of the young Carpenteri@ are composed

(fig.11), the most perfect specimen of which is about 1-60th inch

in diameter, and consists of a conical hollow pillar with cireu-

lar aperture (fig. 11, a) rising from a great number of long

foraminated chambers arranged in a radiating manner around

its base, so as to produce a disk-like figure with jagged edges

caused by the unequal extension of the chambers (fig. 11, 4).

In each of the three specimens the last-formed or upper cham-

bers are glassy and colourless (fig. 11, 6), while the lower or

previously formed ones (fig. 11, c) present a hair-brown colour,

arising apparently from dried brown sarcode within them.

Close to the patch of Webbina &c. is a specimen of Bdellor-

dina aggregata; and there are many pieces of Polytrema mini-

aceum and cinnamon-coloured groups of Planorbulina scattered

about the rest of the coral.

Polytrema miniaceum, var. album.

Besides Carpenteria monticularis, the same piece of Tubi-

pora musica bore specimens of red, cinnamon, and white varie-

ties of Polytrema miniaceum, all branched, and so like each other

that, but for the colour, no essential difference could be per-

214 Mr. H. J. Carter on Foraminifera

ceived between them; while a young specimen of the latter

variety presented a distinct helical commencement from a pri-

mary or embryonal chamber, afterwards becoming lost in the

acervuline group around it (fig. 14), like one kindly sent tome .

for examination by Dr. Carpenter; also a cinnamon variety

presents a distinct embryonal cell, followed by an irregular he-

lical development, finally surrounded by circles of chambers

with straight radiating partitions (fig. 15), such as I have before

figured in Polytrema miniaceum (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1876,

vol. xvii. pl. xii. fig. 2), where the confused centre is also no

doubt an irregular development of the helix. So that they all

probably commence in this way; and where the colour does not

assist, the irregular form of the chambers (fig. 14, 0), together

with the smaller size of the tubulation, may serve to distinguish

the embryonic forms from those of Planorbulina.

In my paper on the Polytremata (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

t. c. p. 206) I have stated that I possess several specimens of

Australian Orbitolites, ‘in which the chambers are charged

with embryos; the latter are all elliptical elongate.” The

*‘elliptical” form, I must say, always staggered me ; but Inow

find that the largest of them present a line running through the

long axis—which, together with the presence here and there of

other minute Diatomacez, seems to indicate that they are all the

frustules of a Coccones. The parasitic habit of this species is

well known; and it is not improbable that in a still more minute

form (for they only average 1-1800th inch in their longest di-

ameter, with two to six in almost every chamber) they may

have got into their present position through the stoloniferous

apertures on the margin of the Orbitolites.

Planorbulina larvata (Parker and Jones, Phil. Trans, 1865,

pl. xix. figs. 3, a, 0).

The specimen of Tubipora musica also bore specimens of

Planorbulina larvata, in a young one of which there is a di-

stinct helical development from a primary embryonic chamber,

afterwards followed by the usual forms (fig. 16); and in another -

instance a discoid regularly formed Foraminifer was found

outside three distinct cells of Planorbudina vulgaris with their

peculiar apertures (fig. 17, b 66, cc), which had been developed

from the last of the helical chambers (fig. 17, a). To the

former I have before alluded, as well as to the helical develop-

ment, at first, of Pulytrema miniaceum ; and from them we learn

that, however dissimilar the ultimate form of a Foraminifer may

be, they all commence in the same way, viz. from a primary

chamber or embryonic cell followed for a short distance by

a helical development. Thus, like all other organized bodies,

ee eee nn

uns yt

found in and about Tubipora musica. 215

nothing is to be learnt beyond this from their commencement

to seslies what their ultimate forms respectively may be.

That mystery of mysterious powers which presides over the

future development, as well as the form of that development it-

self, is equally hidden from us in the ovum of all living beings—

the latter until it makes its appearance, and the former probably

for ever.

Hence all is unity in the beginning ; and when it is consi-

dered that it would take 75 years 10 months and 10 days to

ring the changes upon twelve bells or twelve varieties of the

the unit, at the rate of 10 changes per minute, it does not seem

strange that there should be so many varieties of living beings

on the face of the earth—visual and auricular impressions con-

sidered correlatively.

The interior of the specimen of Tubipora musica was also

found to contain a great number of loose Foraminifera, con-

sisting of :—

Calcarina Spengleri, C. hispida, and .C. calcar.

Tinoporus baculatus, De Montfort, and 7. vesicularis, Car-

penter, varieties hemiphericus and spherotdalis.

Valvulina (clavuline varieties), Chiton-like, vermicular, and

Textularian.

Orbitolites, Peneroplis, Orbiculina adunca, Heterostegina,

and Dactylopora.

The specimens of 7inoporus vesicularis are hemispherical

and spheroidal respectively, depending upon their growing

from a fixed or a free point: if from the former, they are ses-

sile and Saintaehiieica (fig. 19); if from the latter, free and

spheroidal (fig. 18)—with a radiated structure in each instance,

composed of conical columns of chambers (fig. 20), which

chambers, being alternate in adjoining columns, the circumfe-

rential chamber of one of the columns is only half-developed

(fig. 20, d, and 21, e), whereby the surface of the Tinoporus

presents a pitted appearance, which, as the structure is very

much like that of Polytrema miniaceum, might be taken for

apertures of a canal-system; but a short examination will show

that they only extend down to the next foraminated plate (fig.

21, e), and that Tinoporus vesicularis has no pseudopodial

canal-system like that of Polytrema miniaceum, but is depen-

dent entirely upon the foraminated plates of its chambers

(fig. 21, c) for communication between the centre and the cir-

cumference, or the interior and the exterior.

Why Dr. Carpenter should have adopted De Montfort’s name

of Tinoporus for this genus, when he states (Introd. p. 223)

that De Montfort considered 7. baculatus as a variety of “ Nau-

216 _ Mr, H. J. Carter on Foraminifera

tilus (Calcarina) Spengleri”’ (which I shall show it to be

hereafter), is to me inexplicable, seeing that the affinities of

Tinoporus vesicularis are more with Polytrema miniaceum,

from which, again, it is markedly different, as just stated, b

possessing nothing even analogous to the pseudopodial canal-

system of the latter.

There is as much difference between Tinoporus baculatus

and 7. vesicularis as there is between Orbitoides and Orbi-

tolites. As Orbitoides dispansa, Sowerby, has a central

plane of nummulitiform chambers arranged spirally with a

conyex, vertical, radiating development on each side of other

chambers, of a compressed cellular form, intermixed with

columns of solid shell-substance ending respectively in

prominent tubercles on the surface and extending to the very

margin of the disk, so has Tinoporus baculatus all this arranged

around a ¢trochoid spire. On the other hand, as Orbitolites

Mantelli, Carter, has a central plane of orbitolitiform chambers

(see Carpenter, Introd. pl. ix. fig. 8, ¢' ¢’ cc, and compare

with my figure, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1861, vol. viii.

ph xvi. fig. 2, 6 and g) with a convex vertical radiating deve-

opment on each side of other chambers of a compressed cellu-

lar form without the said columns of solid shell-substance, so

does the structure of 7inoporus vesicularis extend in a radiating

structure from an indistinct centre to the circumference (fig.

20,6; also see Carpenter, op. cit. pl. xv. fig. 3). The only

means that 7. vesicularis has of communicating with the ex-

terior is, as before stated, through the foraminated plates of its

chambers successively ; while 7. baculatus has a distinct sys-

tem of interseptal canals for this purpose (Carpenter, op. cit.

pl. xv. fig. 12).

All this the reader may find contrasted in two opposite co-

lumns of representations, side by side, in the Ann. & Mag.

Nat. Hist. of 1861 (vol. viii. pl. xvi.), which, so far as Orbi-

toides dispansa and Orbitolites Mantelli are concerned, was

all worked out by myself at Bombay in 1861, and pub-

lished in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. before Dr. Carpenter’s

‘ Introduction’ of 1862. But Dr. Carpenter (Introd. p. 298,

&e.) has thought proper to differ from me; and therefore 1

must leave the student of Foraminifera to decide which is right,

merely observing that it is not satisfactory to be criticized by

one whose observations show that he is not so well acquainted

with the subject as yourself.

Tinoporus baculatus of De Montfort is, as before stated, a

variety of Calearina Spengleri. Out of the specimen of Tudbi-

pora musica have been obtained three species of Calcarina, viz.

C. Spenglert, C. hispida, and C. calcar, together with Tinoporus

found in and about Tubipora musica. 217

baculatus. Each has a trochoid spire of chambers, from which

circumferential spines are more or less projected horizontally,

but not all on the same plane, as they come from the chambers

of the trochotd ; and all possess columns of solid shell-substance ;

but whereas in Calearina calcar the pores or tubulation of the

chambers open directly on the surface, in C. Spengler? they are

prolonged into trumpet-shaped tubes whose open extremities

in juxtaposition form the surface; and these in C. hispida are

gies into points. “ /ispida”’ is the designation given by

fr. H. B. Brady to this variety of Calcarina (Q. Journ. Mier.

Sci. vol. xvi. p. 405, 1876), well represented by Dr. Carpenter

(Introd. pl. xiv. figs. 6 & 7); while in 7%noporus baculatus the

pore-tubulation of the chambers of the trochoid spire is con-

tinued to the surface through columns of cell-like chambers

successively communicating with each other by pore-tubulation

as in all other cases of the kind. The chambers appear to be

alternate in adjoining columns, as in Tinoporus vesicularis :

but here the resemblance ceases ; for they are subtriangular or

lunate in the vertical section, and not sub-square as in 7”. ves?-

cularis ; nor have I been able to see that they communicate

_ with each other laterally in the same way as those of 7. ves?-

cularis (see fig. 21,7). All these may be minor differences ; but

when we find that Zinoporus baculatus possesses in addition a

distinct system of interseptal canals circumscribing the cham-

bers of the trochotd spire and apparently opening at the ends

of the circumferential spines respectively, just as in Operculina

arabica the canals of this system open on the surface of the

marginal cord, it seems natural to conclude that if 7inoporus

baculatus has no generic aflinity with Calcarina it certainly

has none with Tinoporus vesicular’s.

On viewing the surfaces respectively of Calcarina calcar,

C. Spengleri, and C. hispida, one cannot help being struck with

their resemblance to similar ones on G'lobigerina and Planor-

bulina, wherein the simple pore-opening is often prolonged

into a trumpet-shaped extension in the former, and a hispid or

pointed form in the latter.

Dr. Carpenter evidently did not think the helix in 7%noporus

baculatus trochoid, or he would not have applied the term

“equatorial plane ” to it (Introd, p. 227) ; and yet in the ex.

lanation to plate xv., with reference to fig. 12, he states that

it is not distinguishable from Ca/carina, using again the term

‘median plane ” =“ equatorial.” Now no trochoid can have

an equatorial or median plane ; and as fig. 2 is stated in the ex~

jlanation to represent a “‘ section of the central portion of 7.

baa lites passing through the median plane,” it seems to be

a mistake ; for half the chambers still possessing their tubula-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 1

218 On Foraminifera found in and about Tubipora musica.

tion shows either that the section had not passed through the

“ median plane,” or that the helix is trochoid, which is really

what the section does represent, judging from those that I have

made myself of this Foraminifer.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIII. (figs. 9-29).

Fig. 9. Carpenteria monticularis, n. sp., on a portion of Tubipora musica,

a, simple form; 4, branched or dendritic form; ¢ c, apertures re-

spectively ; d, lines or grooves marking the septal limits of the

Sieaiedi Magnified four diameters.

Fig. 10. The same: square indicating the natural size.

Fig. 11. The same: supposed embryonic form. a, prolonged tubular

aperture ; 0, last-formed or upper chambers foraminated ; ec, lower

or previously formed ones. Scale 1-48th to 1-1800th inch.

Fig. 12, The same: portion of surface to show the uniform pore-tubula-

tion of the shell: same scale. Diagram. a, surface-ends of

three pore-tubes, more magnified, to show the pore in the centre

respectively: scale 1-12th to 1-1800th inch.

Fig. 13. Carpenteria balaniformis: portion of surface of the shell, to show

the interrupted pore-tubulation, in contrast to that of fig. 12. a,

circular interstices; 6, reticulated framework ; c, surface-ends of

three pore-tubes, more magnified, to show the pore in the centre,

Same scale as the foregoing respectively.

Fig. 14. Polytrema miniaceum, var. album: portion of basal layer, to show

its commencement from an embryonic chamber ina helical form.

a, embryonic portion; 6, subsequently formed chambers. Scale

1-24th to 1-1800th inch.

Fig. 15. The same, var. cinnamomum, showing the same. a, embryonic

portion; 6, subsequently formed chambers. Scale 1-48th to 1-

1800th inch.

Fig. 16, Planorbulina larvata, showing the same. a, embryonic portion ;

b, subsequently formed chambers. Same scale.

Fig. 17. Planorbulina vulgaris, showing the same, but with the embryonic

portion a, outside the planorbuline chambers. 666, planorbuline

chambers; ¢c, their characteristic apertures. Same scale.

Fig. 18. Tinoporus baculatus, var. spheroidalis, nat. size.

Fig. 19. The same, var. hemisphericus, on a portion of Tubipora musica,

nat. sire.

Fig. 20, The same (spheroidal variety), much magnified, to show :—a,

natural surface ; b, hemispherical section ; c, radiating columns

of chambers; d, incomplete chambers. Diagram.

Fig. 21, The same: portion of the hemispherical section, more magnified,

showing :—a aa, chambers; } 6, partitions of solid shell-substance ;

c, foraminated or pore-tubulated plates ; d, sides of the chambers

ierced by one or more holes of intercameral communication ; e,

incomplete chamber. Diagram.

Fig. 22, The same, circumferential ends of three columns in juxtaposi-

tion, showing, a, the imcomplete chamber, and 0 4, the forami-

nated or itr ee complete ones ; corresponding with the

diagram below.

Fig. 23. Valoulina ?, textularian, nat. size; from the specimen of

Tubipora musica.

Fig. 24. The same: half of a horizontal or transverse section, seen from

within, to show (in the right half only, the other having been

left blank for convenience) :—a, vertical view of the ends of the

On two new Genera and Species of Indian Mantide. 219

Fig. 25.

Fig. 26.

Fig. 27.

Fig. 28.

Fig. 29.

pore-tubulation on the septum ; }, lateral view of the same, ex-

tending one third of the way through the wall of the test ; ¢, the

remaining portion formed of grains of calcareous sand, in the

midst of which is the continuation of the pore-tubulation in the

form of “ labyrinthic structure,” here omitted for perspicuity :

scale 1-48th to1-1800thinch. d,surface-end of pore-tube, more

magnified, to show the pore in its centre: scale 1-12th to

1-1800th inch,

N.B. It should here be remembered that as the chambers are

successively developed in Valvulina, the septum presents the same

structure as the walls of the test—that is, that the upper or inner

mates is pore-tubulated, and the outer or lower one arenaceous.

he same: portion of surface magnified, to show, a, the angular

pore-openings of the “ labyrinthic structure ” in the midst of the

sand-grains. Diagram.

Lituola canariensis, D’Orb., natural size,

The same: magnified view, to show :—a, the large and small

ains of quartz sand respectively of which the test is composed ;

, the ends of the pore-tubulation or “labyrinthic structure ”

after slight abrasion of the surface. Diagram.

The same: much more magnified, to show :—a, the holes of inter-

cameral communication in the septum; 6, the pore-tubulation

or “labyrinthic structure” in the wall of the test; c, pseudo-

podial aperture ; d, lines indicating externally the limits of the

chambers respectively. Diagram.

The same: portion of fig. 28, d, more magnified, to show the

pore-tubulation or “ labyrinthic structure” in the midst of the

sand-grains composing the wall of the test. a, pore-tubulation;

b, openings of the same on the inner surface of the wall; c, dark

line indicating sarcodic lining; d, surface, consisting of large

and small grains of quartz sand respectively, the latter forming

a kind of cement to the former.

XVIL.—Descriptions of two new Genera and Species of Indian

Mantide. By Prof. J. Woop-Mason, Assistant Curator,

Indian Museum, Calcutta.

Genus DANuRIA, Stal.

Subgenus 1. DANURIA.

1. Danuria Thunberg?, Stal.

Hab. Port Natal.

2. Danuria Bolauana, Sauss.

Hab, Zanzibar.

Hab. Zanzibar.

3. Danuria superciliaris, Gerst.

15*

220 Prof. J. Wood-Mason on two new

Subgenus 2. PARADANURIA, nov.

Eyes armed with a conical spine entirely surrounded by the

faceted corneal membrane. Legs: the anterior ones long and

slender, femora furnished with spines along their apical three

fourths ; tibie long and very slender, spined on the apical

half of their length (5 spines on the outer, 11 on the inner

edge); the four posterior ones very short, their femora strongly

trifurcate at the apex, prismatic, their crested angles spinulose

and furnished (the inner and lower ones) with triangular

foliaceous lobes. Supraanal plate broader than long, triangu-

lar or short shield-shaped. Cerc? foliaceous. Organs of

flight? Otherwise as in Danuria (e.g. Danuria Thunbergt),

all the known species of which are African.

Paradanuria orientalis, sp. nov.

@ (nymph). Stone-coloured. Body greatly elongated,

linear. Head horizontal, higher, or rather longer than broad;

forehead and face in the same plane, the former with a large

tubercle in the middle and with another minute one between

this and the ocelli; ocular lobes of the vertex armed each with

an obtuse tubercle representing the well-developed auricles of

D. Thunbergi, the line of the vertex between these tubercles

slightly coneave; facial shield with its upper or posterior

margin more produced in the middle than in the species men-

tioned. Eyes each with a conical spine, directed outwards and

slightly backwards, at their upper and outer angles.

Organs of flight not yet developed, but probably much

abbreviated in the perfect insect.

Prothorax apparently much as in D. Thunbergi, both in

shape and ornamentation, but longitudinally deeply grooved

on each side next to the lateral margins, and proportionally

longer in the neck. Mesonotum and metanotum also longitu-

dinally carinate. Abdomen linear, longitudinally carinate

above, the keel and the sharp projecting points into which it

is produced at the middle of the hinder border of each segment

(including the supraanal plate) increasing in strength and

size towards the apex; supraanal plate triangular or short

shield-shaped, its lateral margins being arcuate. Cerci folia-

ceous, as long as the four terminal dorsal abdominal segments

taken together, spatulate in outline as seen from the side,

granulose, divided at the extremity into two rounded points

by a broad but shallow notch, their upper edge thin, sharp,

and exarticulate, their lower edge thick, transversely convex,

and obscurely segmented.

Anterior legs long and slender; coxe as in D. Thunbergi;

ol cm rer rer Nr nr

Genera and Species of Indian Mantide. 221

temora similarly shaped, but armed for the apical three fourths

of their length; tibiae very long and slender, of uniform width

and aoe y straight up to the base of the terminal claw,

armed with 5 spines on the outer edge, the basal two thirds

of which are unarmed, and with 11 on the inner, rather less

than the basal half of which is unarmed. Four posterior legs

very short ; the femora stout, slightly tapering at either end,

with a transversely convex ribon each side between the upper

and lower crests, prismatic, with each of the four angles

slightly crested; the two upper crests minutely notched or

spinulose here and there, and converging apically to form the

strong triangular lobe that projects over the knees; the two

lower ones are each also prolonged into a very sharp spine at

their apex ; the outer of them is simply, rarely, and minutely

spinulose, but the inner is furnished with three subtriangular

foliaceous lobes ; tibize and tarsi slender and weak,

Male unknown.

Total length 53 millims. ; length of antenne 12; height of

head 2:75; breadth of head 2°25; length of prothorax 15°33,

of which the neck is 4, width of prothorax at dilatation 2, at

base 1°33; length of meso- and metathorax 9; of abdomen 26,

breadth of abdomen 2; length of cerci 3°33, breadth of cerci 1;

length of fore coxa 8°5, femur 11, tibia (straight portion) 7°5;

of intermediate femur 3°25, tibia 5; of posterior femur 4°75,

tibia 5°25; tarsi all subequal, the intermediate ones the

shortest.

Hab. Bangalore, Mysore. Collected by Private Thomas

Reedy, of H.M. 45th Regiment, from whom I have received

a number of interesting insects from the same district.

Genus SCHIZOCEPHALA, Serville.

Subgenus DipyMocoRYPHA, nov.

Body slender, sublinear. Antenne inserted and constructed

precisely as in Schizocephala bicornis, but not thickened at

the base. Head very narrow and enormously elevated, the

lateral or ocular lobes of the vertex being vertically prolonged

in the form of two slender gradually tapering cones, which are

in contact with one another throughout their whole length,

occupying the whole of the vertex, so that the median lobe of

this part is not developed and that the grooves bounding its

lateral lobes meet upon the occiput at the basal junction of the

cones. Ocelli minute and hidden, just as in S. bicornis, The

face substantially as in this form and in O.cyophthalma chaly-

bea. Eyes pertectly lateral, but little salient. Prothorax

narrow, with its sides subparallel ; its front ‘and hinder mar-

222 Mr. E. A. Smith on new

gins straight, their lateral angles only being rounded off ; its

supracoxal dilatation and cervical groove hardly perceptible ;

its neck graduate, slightly narrowed behind the insertion of

the fore legs, then widening again slightly to its base; its

disk transversely convex, with a raised median line. Organs

of flight ? abbreviated. Legs apparently constructed as in

Oxyophthalma gracilis. Abdomen attenuated from base to

apex ; supraanal plate nearly as broad as long, shield-shaped.

Cerct enormously long and stout, ensiform, segmented much

as in S. bicornis, consisting of a few close-packed ill-defined

basal joints, followed by eight distinct ones, gradually length-

ening and narrowing from the first to the last.

Didymocorypha ensifera, sp. nov.

The single immature individual ( 9 nymph) from which the

above diagnosis has been drawn up measures :—

Total length 32 millims.; height of head 8, of which the

horns are 5; breadth of head 2; length of antenne 16; of

prothorax 6, of which the neck is 1:75, width of prothorax at

supracoxal dilatation 1°75; length of meso- and metathorax

taken together 5; of abdomen 15; of cerci 9; of fore coxa 3,

femur 4:5, tibia 2°5, tarsus 4.

flab. I found the specimen in the flat country on the eastern

flank of the Rajmahal hills at Teen Pahar, a station on the

East-India Railway, about 6 miles south-west of the town of

Rajmahal, on tall grass, probably Saccharum spontaneum, in

company with S. bicornis,

XVIII.—Descriptions of new Species of Conide and Tere-

bride. By Epaar A. Smiru, F’.Z.8., Zoological Department,

British Museum.

In examining the collections of Conide and Terebride in the

British Museum several very interesting forms have been

observed which I have been unable to refer to any described

species. Three of the Terebride were briefly mentioned in

this Magazine (1875, vol. xv.), and were presented by Dr.

J. Gwyn Jeffreys, F.R.S.; and seven others, collected by

Colonel Pelly in the Persian Gulf, were most liberally placed

in the national collection by the late Robert M‘Andrew,

Esq., F.R.S.

Conus brevis, sp. nov.

Testa breviter turbinata, superne acute angulata, minutissime coro-

rr fmm.

A aa aia

Species of Conide and Terebride. 223

nata, striis distantibus subpunctatis (superne vix conspicuis ad

basim confertioribus) insculpta, alba, dilute olivaceo-fusco irregu-

lariter maculata; spira brevissima, concava, apice acuta, alba,

maculis 5-6 fuscis radiantibus (supra anfractus modo ultimos 2)

ornata ; anfract. 11, vix exserti, minutissime et pulcherrime ad

suturam coronati, striis duabus spiralibus ornati; apertura alba,

angusta; labrum supra vix incisum,

Long. 19 mill., diam. max. 11.

Fab. ?

The specimen on which this species is founded may not

be quite adult; but the characters are so distinctive as to war-

want its being described. On close examination the irregular

maculations are seen to be of a pale olive-brown colour, longi-

- tudinally streaked with lines of a darker tint. I do not know

of any species sufliciently closely allied wherewith to offer a

comparison,

Conus croceus, sp. NOV.

Testa angusta, elongato-subfusiformis, crocea; spire anfractus 10,

planiusculi, liris spiralibus cincti, in anfr. inferioribus 3-4, supe-

rioribus 2 (ea ad suturam maxima, in anfr. superioribus nodulosa) ;

spira recte conica; anfr. ultimus marginibus fere planis, costis

spiralibus 28-30 fortibus, subacutis, sensim basim versus tenuiori-

bus, munitus, et lirulis longitudinalibus numerosissimis in inter-

stitiis concinne clathratus; apertura linearis, angustissima.

Long. 27 mill., diam. max. 9.

Hab. ?

This species is at once recognized by its slender form,

its uniform deep yellow colour, and by the strong spiral

acutish ribs (about thirty) encircling the body-whorl, the inter-

stices between them being prettily sculptured by numerous

minute longitudinal lirations.

It is related somewhat to C. vimineus, Rve., in which, how-

ever, the transverse ribs are much finer, rounded, and more

numerous. C. longurionis, Kiener, is another species of a

similar type.

Conus propinquus, sp. nov.

Conus tenuisulcatus, Sowerby, Proc. Zool, Soc, 1873, p. 145, pl. 15. f. 2

(name preoccupied).

Hab, Mauritius.

Mr. Sowerby described a species of Conus under the name

tenuisulcatus, in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society,’

1870, p. 256, pl. 22. f. 10, and again, in 1873, employs the

same designation for a second species!

224 Mr. E. A. Smith on new

Conus inconstans, sp. nov.

Conus magellanicus, Kiister (non Hwass), Conchylien, Cabinet, pl, 60.

f, 2-3,

Testa turbinata, superne subacute angulata, transversim exiliter

lirata, livido-fuscescenti-rosea, medio fascia alba, maculis fuscis

interrupta, et lineis albis fusco notatis ad basim cincta; spira

turrita, breviuscula, alba, apice rosaceo et maculis numerosis fuscis

radiantibus picta; anfract. 84, primi 13 convexi, ceteri leviter

exserti, supra levissime excayati, spiraliter exiliter striati, sutura

ineequali divisi; apertura angusta; labrum superne yvix incisum.

Long. 22 mill., diam. max. 123.

Var. testa roseo-coccinea, spira fasciaque mediana ut in typo

precedente.

Hab. ?

The outlines of the body-whorl are slightly curved. In

form this species is very like C. speciosissimus, Reeve ; but the

absence of coronations and the difference of coloration at once

distinguish it.

Conus fuscomaculatus, sp. nov.

Testa oblongo-turbinata, subcylindracea, basi paululum attenuata,

dilute carneo-purpurea, maculis quadratis fuscis seriatim digestis

ornata, ad extremitatem basalem carneo-rubescens; spira fusca,

concava; anfractus 12, spiraliter subtiliter striati, sutura albes-

cente divisi, primi 6 exserti, basim versus angulati, ceeteri planius-

culi; anfract. ultimus superne obtuse angulatus (angulo albo),

triente superiore levi, inferius sulcis transversis validis subdistan-

tibus insculptus, sulcis longitudinaliter tenuiter striatis; coste

inter sulcos basim versus albo nodose ; apertura pallide purpurea.

Long. 37 mill., diam, max. 16,

Hab. ?

This species has for its nearest ally C. lynceus, Sowerby.

It is of the same form ; but the transverse sulcations towards

the base are deeper, and the ribs between them are roundish

and nodulous, the nodules being whitish and separated by

rich brown squarish spots; whereas in C. lynceus the spaces

between the sulcations are flat and simple.

Terebra melanacme, sp. nov.

Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1875, vol. xv. p. 415.

Testa polita, subulata, dilute fuscescens, infra lineam suturalem zona

alba, maculis parvis castaneis interrupta, ornata; apex nigrescens ;

anfract, 14?, primi 2 convexi, leves, sequentes 7-8 plani, longitu-

dinaliter leviter plicati, ceeteri plani, leves; anf. ultimi 3 linea

Sen.

a nero) erm enor

Species of Conidx and Terebride. 225

impressa obscura paululum infra suturam cincti; anfr. ultimus

quadratus ad peripheriam zona angusta alba cinctus.

Long. 17 mill., diam. 4.

Hab, Cape Sima, Japan (Commander St. John).

The above is probably the description only of the young

state of a largish species; but the characters are so distinc-

tive that it is not, I think, very hazardous to describe it. The

black apex, the smooth whorls, the white zone dotted with

chestnut below the suture, and the narrow white band round

the last whorl easily define the species.

Terebra tricincta, sp. nov.

Testa parva, subulata, nitida, cornea; anfract. 14, primi 4 politi,

conyexi, cxteri medio concavi, cingulis 3 nodulosis (supremo

maximo cingulum infrasuturale constituente, medio minimo

supremo fere contiguo, infimo prope suturam) cincti; noduli

costis longitudinalibus numerosis gracillimis (in anfr. ultimo 17-20

basi continuis) connexi; anfr. ultimus quadratus ad peripheriam

liris 3 nodulosis et basim versus altera simplici cinctus; columella

inferne oblique contorta, callo tenui livido labro juncta; canalis

brevis, latus.

Long. 11 mill., diam, 23.

Hab. Persian Gulf (Colonel Pelly).

The uppermost of the three nodulous belts which encircle

the whorls is considerably the largest; the intermediate one

is merely a fine spiral liration, nodose at those points where it

is crossed by the thin longitudinal ribs.

Terebra persica, sp. nov.

Testa parva, subulata, nitida, corneo-albida, versus apicem et

anfract. ultimi basi purpurascens ; anfr. 13 ?, primi 3 politi, con-

vexi, ceteri medio concavi, costis longitudinalibus numerosis (in

anfr. ult. 15-20 ad basim attenuantibus) utrinque nodulosis

(nodulis superioribus majoribus cingulum infrasuturale partim

constituentibus) instructi, et lirulis spiralibus super costas con-

tinuis 3-4 cincti; cingulum (in cochleis detritis supra nodulos

obsolete) crebre striatum ; sutura profunda; anfr. ultimus qua-

dratus, ad peripheriam liris 3 cinctus, inferne tenuiter striatus ;

columella brevis, basi oblique contorta ; canalis latiusculus, leviter

recurvus.

Long. 12 mill., diam, 3.

Hab. Persian Gulf (Colonel Pelly).

Possibly the above may not be the dimensions of a full-

grown specimen; but the style of the sculpture, which is con-

stant in the twelve examples which I have examined, is quite

different from that of any other species. The fine striations

226 Mr. E. A. Smith on new

of the infrasutural belt and on the rest of the whorls, the three

or four spiral lirations which are continuous over the ribs,

which are nodose at each end, are the chief points of pecu-

liarity.

Terebra bathyrhaphe, sp. nov.

Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1875, vol. xv. p. 415.

Testa subulata, fuscescens, costis nodulisque albidis variegata; anfr.

15, primi 3 convexi, leves, ceeteri medio concavi, costis longitu-

dinalibus utrinque nodulosis (in anfr. ultimo 18—20, versus basim

sensim attenuatis medio nodulosis) instructi, et cingulis duobus

nodulosis altero majore infra suturam canaliculatam, altero supra

cincti, striisque transversis paucis ornati; anfr. ultimus quadrati-

usculus ad peripheriam zona albida obscura (in apertura fusca

distinctiore) ornatus, inferne concinne spiraliter liratus ; columella

contorta, fusca; canalis recurvus.

Long. 25 mill., diam. 5.

Hab. Gulf of Yedo, Japan (Commander St. John).

The deeply channelled suture, the nodulous broadish belt

below it and the narrow one above it, the nodules being con-

nected by the upright ribs, are the chief points in the construc-

tion of this species. The coloration is rather obscure ; for most

of the examples I have seen have a slight chalky deposit on

them.

Terebra albozonata, sp. nov.

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1875, vol. xv. p. 415.

Testa subulata, dilute fusca, zona alba angusta ad anfractuum

basim cincta, et circa peripheriam anfr. ultimi zona alba ornata ;

anfract. 12, primi 2 leves, convexi, ceteri fere plani,- costis

longitudinalibus numerosis, gracilibus, obliquis (in anfr. ult.

19-20 versus basim attenuantibus) instructi, incrementi lineis

striati, et sulco unduloso spirali ineequaliter divisi, anfr. ultimus

rotundatus ; columella brevis; canalis brevis latus paululum re-

curvus.

Long. 25 mill., diam. 7.

Hab. Matoza Harbour, Japan (Commander St. John).

This species probably attains a much larger size than the

above dimensions. ‘The palish brown colour, with the narrow

white zone at the base of the whorls and that around the peri-

phery, and the numerous oblique ribs, which are divided above

by a fine furrow, are the chief peculiarities. The nearest ally

appears to be 7. badia, Desh.

Terebra Pellyi, sp. nov.

Testa parva, subulata, dilute fuscescens vel purpurascens ; anfract.

12, primi 2 globulares, politi, czteri conyexiusculi, costis longi-

Species of Conidw and Terebride. 227

tudinalibus leviter arcuatis (in anfr. ultimo 12-15 versus basim

attenuantibus) instructi, et sulco angusto, inter costas pracipue

conspicuo inéqualiter divisi, et lira angusta supra suturam sed

ei contigua cincti transversimque obscure (interdum obsolete)

striati; anfr. ultimus circa peripheriam sulcis 1-3 ornatus ;

apertura parva; columella canalisque breves,

Long. 13 mill., diam. 3.

Hab. Persian Gulf (Colonel Pelly).

The two or three spiral furrows, of which the upper one is

usually most conspicuous, around the periphery well define

this species; and the liration which fills up the suture is also

remarkable,

Terebra Grayt, sp. nov.

Terebra gracilis, Gray, Proc. Zool, Soc, 1834, p. 61 (name preoccupied

for a fossil species).

Non 7. gracilis, Reeve, fig. 131,=T7. spectabilis, Hinds.

Non 7. frigata, Hinds, Sowerby, i. pl. 44. f. 71.

Testa subulata, nitens, pallide cinerea, ad apicem basimque anfract.

ultimi purpureo-fusco tincta; anfractus 16, subplani (minime

conyexi), costis longitudinalibus, distantibus, subacutis, leviter

arcuatis, circiter 11, superne leviter nodulosis (in anfract. ultimo

versus basim evanidis) instructi, et linea spirali profunda posteriore

ineequaliter divisi, striisque spiralibus numerosis tenuibus inter

costas insculpti; columella basi obliqua, fusco-purpurea.

Long. 24 mill., diam. 44.

Hab. ?

Much confusion has unfortunately hitherto surrounded this

species. Hinds associated with it a totally distinct species,

applying thereto the name frigata. Deshayes continued this

mistake; and Reeve, imagining he was correcting the error,

fell into a worse one himself; for he has figured from Dr.

Gray’s collection a small specimen of spectabilis of Hinds

under the name of gracilis. ‘The specimen figured by Reeve

(f. 131) was attached to a tablet in Dr. Gray’s collection, in

company with the ¢ruve type; and thus, if Reeve had compared

the two shells with the original description in the Proc. Zool.

Soc., no such confusion could have arisen. The distant ribs,

spiral striation, cinereous coloration, and purplish brown base

of the true T. gracilis are characters which in no way apply to

Reeve’s shell, which has numerous ribs (fourteen), no spiral

striation, and is quite differently coloured.

Terebra (Myurella) fuscobasis, sp. nov.

Testa parva, breviter subulata, nitida, alba, zona dilute fusca infra

suturam cincta, et anfract. ultimi basi fusca; anfr. 10, primi 3

leves, politi, ceteri convexiusculi, superne paululum constricti,

228 Mr. E. A. Smith on new

costis longitudinalibus acutis (in anfr. ultimo cirea 12 versus

peripheriam obsoletis) incrementique striis ornati, et sulco levi

supra costas continuo superne divisi; anfr. ultimus magnus, lira

acuta circa caudam cinctus ; columella fusca.

Long. 11 mill., diam. 33.

Hab. Persian Gulf (Colonel Pelly). ae:

This species has no spiral sculpture. ‘The longitudinal ribs

are thicker at the top; and being cut across by the narrow

transverse furrow a little below the suture, the appearance of

a narrow infrasutural belt is thus produced.

Terebra (Myurella) fuscocincta, sp. nov.

Testa parva, subulata, nitens, albida vel cornea, lineis duabus fuscis

cincta, altera saturatiore paululum infra suturam, altera fere ad

anfractuum basim; anfract. ultimi basis fusca ; anfr. 10, convexi-

usculi, infra suturam leviter constricti, costis validis, acutis,

arcuatis, superne subtubercularibus (in anfr. ultimo circiter 10

vix ad basim attenuantibus) instructi; columella brevis; cauda

lira distincta cincta; canalis brevis, latus.

Long. 8 mill., diam. 2.

Var. anfr. planiusculis, costis rectis munitis.

Hab, Persian Gulf (Colonel Pelly).

This species is coloured somewhat like pumilio, but is at

once distinguished from that form by the absence of the trans-

- verse striation and by the existence of fewer ribs. The upper

brown line or band is quite at the top of the whorls in pumilio,

whereas in the present species it is a little below the suture,

colouring a slight depression or constriction which exists there.

The variety is allied to tenera, Hinds, which, however, is

shorter, has fewer ribs, and wants the brown line near the

base of the whorls and that around the periphery.

Terebra (Myurella) MacAndrewit, sp. nov.

Testa parva, breviter subulata, parum nitida, albida, zonis duabus

(supera paululum infra suturam purpureo-nigricante, infera ali-

quanto suturam supra fuscescente costis albidis fere interrupta)

cincta ; anfract. 11, convexiusculi, superne leviter constricti ; costis

longitudinalibus parvis superne impressione spirali levi divisis

(in anfr. ultimo 12-13 basi sensim attenuatis) instructi, et striis

gracillimis, creberrimis, spiralibus ornati; anfr. ultimus zona

tertia fuscescente infra peripheriam cinctus ; columella brevis, pur-

purascens ; labrum aliquanto expansum ; canalis perbrevis, latus.

Long. 133 mill., diam. 4.

Hab. Persian Gulf (Colonel Pelly). 2

This is one of the very numerous and beautiful species pre-

sented to the British Museum by the late and deeply lamented

Species of Conide and Terebride. 229

Robert M‘Andrew, Esq. The slight blackish purple depres-

sion, a little belaw the suture, dividing the longitudinal ribs,

forms an obscure nodulous infrasutural belt. The three ex-

terior coloured bands, which are interrupted by the whitish

ribs, are visible within the aperture in the form of three series

of squarish spots.

Terebra (Myurella), cognata, sp. nov.

Testa subulata, dilute fuscescens ; anfr. 12, primi 2 leves, convexi,

lilacei, ceeteri planiusculi, costis longitudinalibus rectiusculis (in

anfr. ultimo circa 12 basi productis) instructi, et superne sulco

parvo spirali inter costas pracipue conspicuo insculpti, lirisque

transversis supra costas subobscuris cincti; anfr. ultimus quadra-

tus, ad peripheriam zona angusta albida inconspicua ornatus;

canalis brevis, aliquanto recurvus.

Long. 14 mill., diam. 31.

Hab. Persian Gulf (Colonel Pelly).

Allied to polygyrata, Desh. ; but the transverse sculpture of

the latter is coarser, as is also the infrasutural sulcus or punc-

tured line.

Terebra (Hastula) rufopunctata, sp. nov.

Testa subulata, nitens, pallide olivacea, infra suturam zona angusta

alba, et infra illam zona secunda livida cincta, et supra zonam

albam punctis pluribus, parvis, rufis, notata ; anfractus 12, primi

duo lwves, vitrei, convexi, cxteri plani, costis vel plicis tenuibus

numerosis, acutis, versus basim anfractuum evanidis, ornati,

sutura obliqua sejuncti; anfr. ultimus circa peripheriam albo

zonatus, et infra illam zona livido-fusca cinctus ; apertura parva ;

canalis brevissimus, latus, levissime recurvus:; columella medio

leviter arcuata, ad basim carina unica succincta.

Long. 22 mill., diam. 5.

Hab. ?

' This species must not be confourided with strigillata, L.,

to which it has considerable likeness as regards the coloration.

It may be at once distinguished by its acute plications, which

do not extend to the bottom of the whorls, whilst those in

the old species are quite flat and reach from suture to suture ;

and the body-whorl of the former is shorter than that of the

latter.

Terebra (Hastula) confusa, sp. nov.

Terebra cinerea, Hinds (not of Born), Sowerby’s Thesaurus Conchy-

liorum, vol. i. pl. 45. f. 150,

i cokeiilians (part), Reeve (not of Lamarck), Conchologia Iconica,

vol. xii. f. 121, d; varieties, f. 121, ¢ & f.

In the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ 1873,

230 On new Species of Conide and Terebride.

vol. xi. p. 262, I made a few remarks on a species of Terebra

which had been referred by Messrs. Deshayes, Hinds, and

Reeve (partly) to 7. actieulina, Lamarck. Since writing the

paper referred to I have had occasion to reexamine this species,

and find that it is not in fact the Lamarckian shell. In his

diagnosis, which appears almost as if it were extracted from

Born’s description of 7. c/nerea (‘ Index Musei Vindobonensis,’

p- 267), from the similarity of language, he gives “ albido-

cinerea’ as the colour of the species, which evidently in no

way applies to the present species, which is of a more or less

ashy-brown colour, banded with white beneath the suture, and

also longitudinally streaked with brown, and has a white zone

around the last whorl a little below the middle, which is

also distinctly seen within the brown aperture.

M. Deshayes, in the second edition of Lamarck’s ‘ Animaux

sans Vertebres,’ vol. x. p. 250, remarks that Lamarck was

wrong in changing Born’s name ecznerea to that of aciculina

if his shell was the same as that of this author, and he considers

Born’s species identical with that described by Lamarck under

the name of Terebra cerulescens. This, however, is a palpable

mistake ; for the latter is a smooth shell without any striation or

plication beneath the suture, differently coloured, and has the

sutures indistinct (‘‘suturis obsoletis,” Lamarck), which

arises from the fact of the whorls being encircled by a narrow

callosity just above, but contiguous to, the suture, which

peculiarity induced me to found the subgenus Jmpages for

this and a few other species possessing the same charac-

teristic.

The synonymy of J. ccrulescens and T. cinerea is as

follows :—

Terebra (Impages) caerulescens, Lamarck,

Animaux sans Vert. ed. 2, vol. x. p. 245; Kiener, Coq, Viv. pl. vi.

f. 12, a-c; Sowerby, Thesaurus Conch. i. pl, xlii, f. 29; Reeve,

Conch. Icon. xii. f. 26, a-c.

Buccinum hecticum, Linn. (part), Syst. Nat. ed. 12, p. 1206,

Limax fusca, Martyn (part), Universal Conch, iv. pl. 121. fig. on left.

Buccinum niveum, Gmelin, probably =B. bifasciatum, Dillwyn. -

Var.= 7. nimbosa, Hinds, Thesaurus Conch. i. pl. 42. f. 21; Reeve,

1. c. f. 37; Kiener, 1. c. pl. 6, f. 12, d, and pl. 7. f. 12, e (as ceru-

lescens, var.).

Hab. Tahiti, Philippine Islands; Red Sea.

Terebra (Hastula) cinerea, Born.

Buccinum cinereum, Born, Mus. Vindobon. pl. 10. f. 11, 12.

Terebra cinerea, Reeve, Conch. Icon. xii. f. 35.

T. aciculina, Lamarck (not of Hinds or Reeve), Anim. s. Vert, ed. 2,

x. Pp. 250,

On some new and peculiar Mollusca. 231

Var.= T. castanea, Kiener, /. ¢. pl. 7. f, 14.

Var.= 7’, laurina, Hinds, Thesaurus Conch. i. pl. 42. f. 27.

Var.= 7". stylata, Hinds, 1. ¢, pl. 44. f. 79.

Var.= T. jamaicensis, C, B, Adams, Contrib, Conchol, i. p. 58.

Hab. West Indies.

XIX.—New and peculiar Mollusca of the Patellidee and other

Families of Gastropoda procured in the ‘ Valorous’ Expe-

dition. By J. Gwyn Jerrerys, LL.D., F.R.S.

Patellide.

Tectura rubella, Fabricius.

Patella rubella, Fabr. Fn. Gr. p. 386.

Bopy greyish-white, with numerous and close-set brownish

streaks in front: head semicircular: mouth concave, opening

horizontally, and puckered: mantle thick: tentacles awl-

shaped, contractile, with blunt tips: eyes small, black, sessile

on the tentacles at their outer base: foot oval. Sluggish.

Godhavn, 5-20 fms.; Station 4, 20 fms.; 5, 57 fms.

(dead) ; Holsteinborg, 3-12 fms. Greenland (Fabricius and

others). Spitzbergen (‘Torell)! Tromsé, Norway (M. Sars).

Labrador Macken’. Jide Whiteaves) ; Newfoundland (Ver-

kriizen) !

Young shells have a butotn-shaped (and not a spiral) apex,

which turns to the broader and longer end, as in Lepeta; but

in the latter genus the apex is spiral. The apex is strongly

striated lengthwise, and resembles that of Ancylus.

In a Greenland specimen, which I received from Dr,

Mérch, I found two try with perfect shells enclosed in the

concavity of the foot. Perhaps 7. rubella may be the type of

a distinct genus (say Hrginus, from one of the Argonauts). I

see no reason for changing the opinion which I expressed in

the third volume of ‘British Conchology,’ p. 246, for retaining

the generic name Zectura in preference to the later and objec-

tionable name Acmea, although Mr. Dall and the Rey. J. E.

Tenison Woods prefer to use Acmea.

Lepeta ceca, O. F. Miiller.

Patella ceca, O. F, Miiller, Zool. Dan. Prodr. p. 237. no, 2866,

Bopy of a pale yellowish colour, pinkish about the head:

mouth round, opening vertically : mantle thick : tentacles awl-

shaped, and thick; eyes none: foot oval, stout.

232 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on

Off Godhavn, 80 fms.; Station 1, 175 fms. ; 3, 100 fms. ;

5, 57 fms.; Holsteinborg, 35 fms. ; St. 13, 690 fms.

Circumpolar, and ranging southwards to the west coast of

Scotland, Cape Cod, and North Japan, at depths of from 4 to

100 fathoms; also widely distributed in the Pliocene and

newer Tertiary strata of northern regions. The apex in the

young is spiral, ineurved, and deciduous, and it resembles

that of Propilidium ; but in the latter the spire is persistent

and has two turns instead of one; and L. ceca wants the

internal septum.

Propilidium ancyloides, Forbes.

Patella? ancyloides, Forb._in Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. v. p. 108, pl. ii. f. 10.

Station 12, 1450 fms. ; one dead specimen. ‘ Lightning’

Expedition, 189 fms. ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, west

coast of Ireland, 90-1366 fms.: 1870, Bay of Biscay, 220-

1095 fms. British and Scandinavian. Mediterranean, off Ri-

naido’s Chair, 60-160 fms. Bay of Naples, 60 fms. (Acton) !

It is the Rostrisepta parva of Seguenza, a Pliocene fossil of

Sicily.

Fissurellide.

Puncturella profundi*, Jeftr.

SHELL conical, with a roundish-oval outline, thin, semi-

transparent, of a dull hue: scu/pture, numerots longitudinal

and equal-sized striz, and still more numerous but minute and

less raised concentric striae, the intersection of which causes a

very fine and delicate cancellation and a beading of the longi-

tudinal striz : colour brownish-white, becoming pale yellowish

in dead specimens: beak smooth, incurved and twisted to the

left, formimg a minute spire of one whorl and a half: sit pear-

shaped: mouth roundish-oval : margin very finely scalloped :

inside glossy and somewhat nacreous: plate or septum large,

triangular, thin, placed vertically in the middle, and occupying

the lower third of the inside, so as to separate the anterior

from the otuer haif; it is not a vaulted sheath as in P.

noachina, nor does it cover (although it apparently protects)

the slit or opening at the top. L. 0°25. ‘

Station 12, 1450 fms.; dead specimens. ‘ Porcupine’

Expedition, 1870, coast of Portugal, 740-1095 fms.

I have described the shell from a ‘ Porcupine’ specimen.

This differs from P. noachina in the size, shape, texture,

sculpture, slit, and internal plate. It belongs to the genus

* Inhabiting the depths of the sea.

some new and peculiar Mollusca. 233

Fissurisepta of Seguenza (Ann. d. Accad. d. Aspir. Nat. 3

ser. vol. ii.) ; but the only character which distinguishes

Fissurisepta from Puncturella is the shape of the internal plate

or septum. The spire in Fissurisepta is usually deciduous or

worn away. ‘The present species is allied to another unde-

scribed species (granulosa), which I dredged in the ‘ Porcu-

pie ” Expedition of 1870 at a depth of 292 fathoms, and at

rébak in Christianiafiord at 60 fathoms. In that species the

longitudinal striz are closely beaded, and there are no con-

centric or transverse striae. P. papillosa and P. rostrata of

Seguenza are two other ‘ Porcupine’ species, and were found

bo Professor Seguenza in the Pliocene formation at Messina.

he scalpture in all the species varies in being more or less

coarse or fine, and is sometimes absent.

. Scissurellide.

Scissurella crispata, Fleming.

Scissurella crispata, Flem. in Mem. Wern. Soc, vol. vi. p. 385, pl. 6.

f. 3.

Station 5, 57 fms.; one living specimen. British and

Scandinavian coasts, 7-300 fms. Greenland (Miller, Torell).

Spitzbergen (Torell). Labrador (Principal Dawson, fide

Packard). Gulf of Gascony, 40-80 fms. (De Folin). ‘ Light-

ning ’ Expedition, 170 and 189 fms. ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition,

1869, west of Ireland, 164 and 173 fms.; one specimen is

intermediate in size between the Scotch and Scandinavian

forms: 1870, Bay of Biscay, 220-1095 tms. ; Mediterranean,

51-207 fms. Fossil in the Phocene formation from Norway

to the AZgean archipelago.

S. angulata of Lovén is evidently the same as our species,

and differs in its much greater size only. I dredged it at

Drébak in 1869, and subjoin a description of the animal.

Bopy milk-white, with a yellowish-brown tinge in front:

head thick, snout-shaped: tentacles conical, ciliated: eyes

small, on the outer base of the tentacles: foot bilobed and

double-edged in front, abruptly pointed behind ; tail or extre-

mity pinched up, and grooved underneath : pedal filaments or

appendages as in Zrochus, but more numerous (8 at least on

each side); they are angular and finely ciliated; each fila-

ment has at its base a white globular eye-spot. The slit

serves for an anal or excretory duct; faces worm-shaped,

long, and of a dark brown colour, visible through the shell.

Operculum chitinous, thin, and multispiral, with a central

nucleus. The animal was shy or delicate, and died soon after

being put into a glass phial of sea-water.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 16

234 Dr. J. Gwyn Jefireys on

I regard S. aspera of Philippi as a variety of the present

species. The height of the spire is an unreliable character.

Scissurella tenuis *, Jeftr.

SHELL forming a depressed cone with an expanded base,

sloping to the periphery and slit, very thin, scarcely semi-

transparent, and rather glossy : sculpture, extremely nume-

rous and fine curved longitudinal striz, and equally numerous

and fine concentric or spiral striz, which by their intersection

cause a regular but. minute cancellation ; the concentric striz

at the base are stronger and more distinct than the longitudi-

nal strie ; the sculpture is of course interrupted by the peri-

pheral slit and groove: colour pearl-white: spire greatly

depressed: whorls 5, somewhat flattened below the suture ;

the last enormously exceeds in size all the others put together:

slit central, long and broad: groove also broad, marked across

by regular but rather distant curved strie; edges sharp and

upturned: mouth obliquely oval: outer lip thin: inner lip

folded back and curved: pillar nearly straight, having a

twisted fold in front of the umbilicus, which is small and

narrow. L. 0°25. B. 0:2.

Station 12, 1450 fms. ; two dead and imperfect specimens.

This differs from S. crispata and its varieties in its depressed

shape, thinner texture, more delicate sculpture, the larger size

of the last whorl in comparison with the others, the pillar

being furnished with a fold, and in its narrower umbilicus.

Trochide.

Cyclostrema basistriatum t, Jeftr.

SHELL somewhat globular, resembling in shape a small

Trochus of the Margarita section, thin, semitransparent, and

glossy : sculpture, more or less numerous and fine spiral strie,

which cover different parts of the surface in different speci-

mens ; sometimes they occur on the base only and encircle

the umbilicus, being in that case stronger ; at other times the

upper whorls have a single ridge-like stria at the top, so as

to give an angulated appearance to the crown or summit; in

the young the umbilicus is surrounded by a strong keel-like

stria: colour whitish: spire raised: whorls 4, swollen; the

last occupies three fourths of the spire; the first or topmost

whorl is rounded and blunt: suture deep: mouth circular,

slightly angular above: wmbdlicus rather narrow, but deep:

* Thin, + Striated at the base.

some new and peculiar Mollusca. 235

operculum smooth, having 6 or 7 whorls, which are divided

by raised lines. Li, 0-125. B. 0-1.

Station 13, 690 fms. ; a single young and living specimen.

‘ Lightning’ Expedition, 189 fms. ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition,

1869, between the Orkney and Faroe Isles, 290 fms.: 1870,

coast of Portugal, 740-1095 fms. Lofoten Isles, 200-300

fms. (G. O. Sars, as “ C. nitens” of M. Sars); Bergen

district, 50-400 fms. (Friele) ; Upper Norway (Lilljeborg,

M‘Andrew) ; Driébak (Verkriizen).

The description has been taken from Norwegian specimens.

I would have substituted for basistriatum another specific

name; but the present name has been adopted by Weinkauff

in his ‘Catalog der im europiiischen Faunengebiet lebenden

Meeres-Conchylien,’ as well as by Friele in his ‘ Oversigt

over de i Bergens Omegn forekommende skaldegte Mollus-

ker,’ on my authority. Probably C. levis of Searles Wood,

from the Coralline Crag at Sutton, which he refers to the

Delphinula levis of Philippi, may be the young of the

present species. Philippi’s species is unquestionably C. ser-

puloides.

_ C. basistriatum is not so globular as C. Cutlertanum, and

is comparatively gigantic; the sculpture is coarser, and the

operculum is smooth.

Molleria costulata, Moller.

Margarita? costulata, Moll. Ind. Moll. Greenl. p. 8,

Bopy white, with a faint tinge of creamcolour or pale

yellowish : head small and short, semicircular, and resembling

that of the section Margarita of Trochus: mouth vertical,

continually opening and shutting: tentacles elegant and fea-

thery, but not ciliated: eyes rather large and round, placed

on small bulbs or tubercles at the outer base of the tentacles :

foot broad, squarish and double-edged in front, angular or

bluntly pointed behind: the upper part of the foot has tenta-

cular processes or filaments (four on each side), as in T’rochus,

which, however, are not ciliated in Molleria costulata, but are

notched at the edges, and are conical and short ; none could

be detected in front of the foot, as stated by Méller in his

description. His words are “ Margaritis quidem aflinis, ab

illis propter peristoma continuum aperture et pedem animalis

antice filamentis obsitum diversa est.” The animal crawls

rather quickly, but painfully.

Station 4, 20 fms.; 5,57 fms.; Holsteinborg, 10 and 35

fms. Greenland (Moller). Iceland and Spitzbergen (‘Torell).

Oxfjord, Finmark (M. Sars). ‘ Lightning’ Expedition, 170

236 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on

fms. Labrador (Dawson, fide Packard). St. John’s Har-

bour, Newfoundland (Verkriizen). Fossil in Norway, Swe-

den, Scotland, and the east of Ireland.

The genus Molleria differs from Turbo in the same way

that Cyclostrema does from Trochus, 7. e. in having a complete

peristome. In Molleria and Turbo the operculum is cal-

careous, in Cyclostrema and Trochus it is chitinous.

Trochus cinereus, Couthouy.

Turbo cinereus, Couth. in Boston Journ, Nat. Hist. vol. ii. p. 99, pl. 3.

f. 9

Bopy yellowish-white: head semicircular and hood-like,

notched at the outer edge ; it is furnished with a small trian-

gular lappet or flap on each side: tentacles cylindrical and

thread-shaped, finely ciliated: eyes small, black, placed on

short bulbs at the outer base of the tentacles: foot thick,

squarish in front and bluntly pointed behind; it has 6 cirri

or filaments on each side, which are ciliated like the tentacles,

and are of different sizes and lengths.

Waigat Strait, 15-25 fms.; Station 4, 20 fms.; 5, 57 fms.

West Greenland (Modller and others). East Greenland

(Mébius). Spitzbergen, 5-15 fms. (Torell, Kroyer). Iceland

(Steenstrup and others). Norway, 10-130 fms. (Sars and

others). ‘ Lightning’ Expedition, 170 fms. (dead). ‘ Por-

cupine’ Expedition, 1869, 173 fms. (dead). Eastern coasts

of North America, from Mackenzie River southwards to Cape

Cod, 7-150 fms. Mexico (British Museum). Fossil in

Norway and Sweden, Shetland, Scotland, Ireland, and Ber-

wick Bay.

A Spitzbergen specimen of the variety Granlandica, Mél-~

ler, measures # of an inch in breadth. Specimens vary in the

height of the spire as well as in the character of the sculpture.

The outer layer in one of my Greenland specimens having

been mostly removed by erosion, the surface of the inner

layer presents a pearly appearance.

Fabricius appears to have considered this species a variety

of his 7. cinerartus (not Linné’s species of that name), which

is the 7. Grenlandicus of Chemnitz. Broderip and Sowerby’s

specific name striata (1829) has precedence of Couthouy’s

(1839) by ten years ; but we have already a Linnean species

of the same name. It is possibly the Margarita arctica of

Leach ; although his description in the Appendix to Sir

John Ross’s voyage (1819) is too vague for determination,

and may apply to 7. Grenlandicus; it is “ M. purpurascente

carnea—tenuiter striolata, operculo testaceo.”

some new and peculiar Mollusca. 237

- I notice this and a few other species which are common in

the arctic seas, because I am able to give a description of the

animal.

Trochus umbilicalis, Broderip and Sowerby.

; Megane umbilicalis, Brod. & Sow. in Zool. Journ. vol. iv. 1829,

p. ved.

Station 4, 20 fms. Davis Strait (Warham and Harrison,

jide Hancock). Wellington Channel (Belcher). Lancaster

Sound (Sir J. C. Ross). Loom Bay, Spitzbergen (Eaton) !

Arctic Expedition, 1875, F. Pierce Bay, N. lat. 79° 295,

15 fms. ; Discovery Bay, N. lat. 81° 41’, 54 fms.! Fossil in

Kane Valley, N. lat. 82° 33’ (Feilden)! ~

Bopy yellowish : head horseshoe-shaped and prominent ;

tentacles thread-shaped, covered with very fine and close-set

cilia: eyes on small bulbs at the outer base of the tentacles:

foot long and slender ; pedal filaments numerous, ciliated like

the tentacles, each filament provided with an ocellus or eye-

spot at its outer base ; there are six on each side, and several

other smaller (some of them double) filaments at the end or

tail of the foot. The animal differs from that of 7. Gran-

landicus (which is found with it) in having shorter and less

slender tentacles, and in 7. Granlandicus being destitute of

caudal filaments.

It is Méller’s variety levior of T. Grenlandicus ; but I

believe they are distinct species. I have specimens of each

from Spitzbergen agreeing in size and the height of the spire.

T. umbilicalis has a more expanded shape and thinner texture};

and the umbilicus is always more open and wide. ‘The sculp-

ture varies in both.

Not 7. umbilicalis of Da Costa, which is T. umbilicatus of

Montagu, and 7. umbilicaris of Pennant, but not of Linné.

Such a ringing of the changes is inconveuient.

Trochus olivaceus, Brown.

Turbo olivaceus, Brown, Ilustr. Brit. Conch. 1827, pl. 46. f. 30, 31

(no page).

Bopy milk-white : head semicircular, finely and regularly

notched in front, and having on each side a small triangular

lappet: tentacles thread-shaped and slender, covered with

close-set and microscopic cilia: eyes placed on small bulbs at

the outer base of the tentacles: foot broad, rounded and

double-edged in front, bluntly pointed behind; appendages 3

on each side on the upper part of the foot, shortish, finely

ciliated like the tentacles. Animal active.

Station 3, 100 fms.; 4, 20 fms.; 5,57 fms.; Holsteinborg,

10 fms. Greenland (Méller)! United States, north of Cape

238 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on

Cod! ‘Nova Scotia, Newfoundland, and Gulf of St. Law-

rence! Wellington Channel, 78 fms. (Belcher)! Arctic

Expedition, 1875, N. lat. 81° 41’, 54 fms.; F. Pierce Bay,

N. Tat. 79° 25' (Feilden)! Spitzbergen, 25-40 fms. (Torell) !

Norway, 350-400 fms. (Verkriizen). Skye, 20-30 fms.

(M‘Andrew)! Fossil: Greenock (Ker, fide Brown); Udde-

valla (Crosskey and Robertson) !

Height of spire variable. The minute spiral sculpture was

not noticed by Brown or Mller.

This is the Margarita argentata of Gould (1841), I. glauca,

Moller (1842), and J. Harrisoni of Hancock (1846) ; latter

two from the types.

Trochus Vahli, Moller.

Margarita Vahl, Moll, Ind. Moll. Greenl. p. 8.

Station 4, 20 fms.; Holsteimborg, 12 fms. Greenland

(Moller, Amondsen). Spitzbergen (Torell) !

One of sea’s rich gems.”

Littorinide.

Littorina obtusata, Linné, var. littoralis or limata.

Godhavn and Holsteinborg.

Nerita littoralis, L., Littorina palliata, Say, and L. limata,

Lovén, may be regarded as local and arctic varieties of the

first-named species. I noticed this in the list of shells for

Captain Burton’s work on Iceland. Nerita littoralis, var.

(8 in the second edition of the ‘ Fauna Suecica’), is probably

a variety ot Neritina fluviatilis, L, rudis is even more poly-

morphous than L. obtusata.

Rissoa arenaria, Mighels and Adams.

Cingula arenaria, Migh. & Ad. in Boston Journ. Nat, Hist. iv. (1842)

p. 49, pl. 4. f. 24.

Bopy yellowish-white, with a faint tinge of pink: head

snout-like, rather long, and cloven vertically : tentacles club-

shaped, ciliated at the tips only: eyes placed on the outer base

of the tentacles: foot long, slender, rounded and double-edged

in front, bluntly pointed behind ; no caudal filament could be

detected.

Godhayn, 5-20 fms.; Station 4, 20 fms.; Holsteinborg,

10-35 fms. Greenland (Eschricht; and coll. Méller)! Casco

Bay, United States (Mighels and Adams). Newfoundland,

and Vadsé in Finmark (Verkriizen)! Spitzbergen (Torell) !

Bohusliin, 30-40 fms. (Lovén, as Rissoa Jeffreyst) !

Smaller and more conical than R. castanea; the colour is

ae al

some new und peculiar Mollusca. 239

pale yellowish-brown, instead of dark chestnut; and some

specimens are ‘subplicate longitudinally,” as described by

ighels and Adams.

The late Professor Stimpson changed the specific name to

Mighelst, on the ground that this species was not the Zurbo

arenarius of Montagu; but no shell of that name was even

mentioned by Montagu. Helix arenaria of Maton and

Rackett (Turbo arenarius of Turton) is Odostomia decussata.

Rissoa castanea, Moller.

Rissoa castanea, MOll. Ind. Moll. Greenl. p. 9.

Bopy whitish, with a tinge of pale brown: head bilobed

and prominent: tentacles club-shaped, ciliated at the edges

and more distinctly at the tips: eyes on small bulbs at the

outer base of the tentacles: foot oblong, squarish and double-

edged in front, with angular corners, bluntly pointed behind ;

no caudal filament could be detected. Rather common.

Godhavn, 5-20 fms.; Station 4, 20 fms.; 5, 57 fms. ;

Holsteinborg, 10 fms. Greenland (Moller). Davis Strait,

30-70 fms. (Sutherland, fide 8. P. Woodward). Gulf of St.

Lawrence, New Brunswick, and Labrador (Whiteaves). New-

foundland (Verkriizen). Iceland and Spitzbergen (Torell) !

Rissoa globulus, Moller.

Rissoa globulus, MOll. Ind. Moll. Greenl. p. 9.

Bopy pale yellowish-white: head snout-like, bilobed or

cloven vertically : mouth small and pursed up or contracted :

tentacles club-shaped, serrated or notched at the edges, and

having a few cilia at the tips : eyes round, black, on the outer

base of the tentacles: foot proportionally long, rounded and

double-edged in front, and bluntly pointed behind ; no caudal

filament observable. Very common. Feeds on Laminarie.

Swims on its back, and spins a byssal thread.

Station 4, 20 fms.; 5, 57 fms.; Holsteinborg, 3-35 fms.

Greenland (Méller, Eschricht)! Casco Bay, United States

(Mighels and Adams). Gulf of St. Lawrence (Whiteaves).

Spitzbergen (Torell)! Vadsé, Norway (G. O. Sars).

Not Cingula latior of Mighels and Adams (Bost. Journ.

Nat. Hist. iv. p. 48, pl. 4. fig. 22), a specimen of which I

dredged on the coast of New England in 1871.

Turritellide.

Turritella erosa, Couthouy.

Turritella erosa, Couth. in Boston Journ. Nat. Hist. ii, (1839), p. 103,

pl. 3. f.1.

Bopy lemon-colour above, whitish underneath: head or snout

240 _ Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on

long, cylindrical and flexible, wrinkled across, cloven in front,

restlessly moving about : tentacles long, slender and flattened,

with rather blunt tips: eyes black and round, sessile on the

tentacles at their outer base: foot thick and long, rounded and

double-edged in front, with ear-shaped corners or flaps, bluntly

pointed behind: opercular lobe large and thin: operculum

round and multispiral, with the nucleus in the centre; the

edges of the whorls overlap, as in Z. terebra. Not shy, and

more tenacious of life than most of the other arctic Mollusca.

This survived and crawled about in fresh sea-water, after

being sifted from a heap of stuff, which had been dredged six

days and was in a putrid state.

Godhavn, 5-80 fms.; Station 1,175 fms.; 3, 100 fms. ;

4, 20 fms.; 5, 57 fms.; Holsteinborg, 12 fms. Greenland

(Moller, Amondsen). Gulf of St. Lawrence to Cape Cod,

20-106 fms. Spitzbergen (Torell) ! Fossil at Bridlington!

The composition of the shell appears to be less compact or

homogeneous than in its congeners, and to be peculiarly liable

to the corrosive action of some acid in the sea-water. See the

remarks of Mr. Justice Grove in the Introduction to ‘ British

Conchology,’ vol. i. pp. lii-liv. In full-grown shells the

remaining top whorl is closed by a hemispherical plug of

shelly matter, the apex never being perfect. The young is

less conical and more cylindrical than J. acicula, and the

sculpture is different. TZ. Eschrichtti of Middendorff, from

Sitcha Island, is allied to the present species, but (judging

from his description and figure) must be distinct.

It is the 7. clathratula of Mr. 8. V. Wood, 1848.

Turritella reticulata, Mighels and Adams.

Turritella reticulata, Migh. & Ad. in Boston Journ. Nat. Hist. iy.

(1842), p. 50, pl. 4. £, 19.

Bopy yellowish-white, with a faint tinge of brown: head

snout-shaped, thick and strong, cloven in front, and wrinkled

across: tentacles awl-shaped ; tips blunt; edges smooth: eyes

placed on small bulbs at the outer base of tentacles: foot

broad, triangular, squarish and double-edged in front, with

ae corners, rounded or bluntly pointed behind. Slug-

gish.

Station 1, 175 fms.; 4, 20 fms.; 5,57 fms.; Holsteinborg,

10 fms. Greenland (Mdller). Davis Strait, 30-70 fms.

(Sutherland, fide 8. P. Woodward). Gulf of St. Lawrence,

20-50 fathoms (Mighels and Adams, Whiteaves). New-

foundland (Willis). Nova Scotia (Stimpson)! Spitzbergen

(Kroyer, Torell) !

T. lactea of Moller, 1842.

_ some new and peculiar Mollusca. - 241

Scalariide.

Acirsa Eschrichti, Holbill.

Scalaria Eschrichti (Holb.), Moller, Ind. Moll. Greenl. p. 10.

Station 4, 20 fms. Greenland (Holbdll, Barrett)! Spitz-

bergen (Torell)! Murray Bay, Canada (Dawson). Eastport

(Verrill). Newfoundland (Verkriizen) ; a fragment! Fossil:

coasts of Antrim and Aberdeenshire; Uddevalla; Canada

(Bayfield, fide Lyell) ?

In my list of species which I considered Greenlandic, but

not North-American nor European (‘ Proceedings of the Royal

Society,’ vol. xxv. no. 173, pp. 193 and 194), I included

this species from an oversight. It is both North-American

and European. Mérch regarded his Aczrsa as a subgenus of

Scalaria ; but I would venture to raise it to generic rank, for

the following reasons. The lips of the mouth in Acirsa are

not continuous and thickened, so as to form a peristome; the

apex of the spire is blunt, instead of being finely pointed; and

the peculiar variciform ribs of Scalaria are wanting.

Herr Weinkauff’s collection of Algerian shells contains a

ribless and worn specimen of Scalaria crenata, Linné, which,

at first sight, looks like Acirsa Eschrichti, and was mistaken

by the Marquis de Monterosato and myself for that shell (see

his ‘ Notizie intorno alle Conchiglie Mediterranee,’ page 40,

and the ‘ Journal de Conchyliologie’ for January 1877, p. 38) ;

but on closer examination I find that the lips of the mouth

in the Algerian shell are thickened and continuous, the whorls

are convex instead of compressed and somewhat angulated at

the base, and it shows traces of the punctate sculpture and

infrasutural notches which are peculiar to S. crenata.

Synonyms: S. borealis, Beck (1839), probably, but without

description; S. undata, Sowerby; Turritella hibernica, Waller.

S. subdecussata of Cantraine (Mesalia striata, A. Adams)

belongs also to the genus Acirsa.

Acirsa prelonga *, Jefir.

SHELL having the shape of a long and graceful obelisk,

rather solid, opaque, when living probably glossy : sculpture,

numerous fine, curved, longitudinal striz or riblets, and 5

thread-like spiral strie# on each whorl; of these last the

bottom or suprasutural stria is the strongest and forms a keel

round the base, which is smooth and somewhat excavated ;

the part below the suture (about one third of each whorl) is

also destitute of spiral strize ; in one specimen the uppermost

* Very long.

242 On some new and peculiar Mollusca.

of these striz is more prominent than the three below it, so as

to give an angulated appearance to the whorls; the two sets

of striz cross one another, the result being a faint cancellation;

top whorls smooth: colour whitish: spire slender; apex

blunt: whorls 12-15, convex, gradually enlarging: suture

deep: mouth roundish-oval: outer lip thin: ctnner lip folded

ae a little at the base. L.0°7. 3B. 0°125.

Station 12, 1450 fms. ; two imperfect specimens. ‘ Porcu-

pine’ Expedition, 1870, off the coast of Portugal, 994 fms. ;

a single specimen,

One of the ‘ Valorous’ specimens, which is fragmentary,

measures 0°15 inch in breadth, and shows that the shell attains

greater dimensions than those given in the above description.

It is a very elegant species.

Pyramidellide.

Odostomia albula, Fabricius.

Turbo albulus, Faby. Fn. Gr. p. 594.

Bopy milk-white, with a faint tinge of yellowish-brown :

head snout-like, cloven in front, with smooth or plain edges ;

tentacles compressed, leaf-like or triangular, and folded inwards;

the edges are microscopically notched or saw-like, but not

ciliated : eyes small, sessile on the inner bases of the tentacles :

foot rather short and thick, closely ciliated in front, with the

cilia in active and incessant motion, squarish and having

slightly angular corners, bluntly pointed behind: operculum

ear-shaped, thin, paucispiral, marked with flexuous strie, and

similar to that of other species-of Odostomia. 'The animal is

very shy or sluggish.

Holsteinborg, 10 fms. Greenland (Fabricius, Méller).

Spitzbergen Is-sound, 50 fms. (Torell)! North Japan (St.

John); variety, anfractibus minus convexis! Some of the

Japanese specimens have on the pillar a slight indication of

the usual fold or tooth. My. A. Adams described this variety

as Menestho sulcatina. *

The specific name is too much like albella; but it may be

more inconvenient to change it. Otherwise I would have

proposed Fabricit.

I cannot distinguish this species from Odostomia by any

generic character. ‘lhe animal is similar; and the shell has

the same heterostrophe and inverted apex. Mdéller says also

that it wants the lingual membrane or odontophore. He also

noticed the operculum, which Fabricius could not detect—

“operculum nullum.” It is the type of Moller’s genus

Menestho. Menke says, in his ‘ Zeitschrift fiir Malakozoolo-

Se ee eee

-A-

ithe J

M. A. Humbert on Niphargus puteanus, var. Forelii. 243

gie’ for 1844, page 12, that Menestho stands between Scalaria

and Velutina. His allocation of other genera constituted by

Miller are less happy: e.g. Amaura, between Natica and

Margarita; and Admete, between Mitra and Lottia. It is

certainly not the Monoptygma of Lea, which has an obliquely

spiral fold on the pillar. Couthouy placed a North-American

se (striatula), allied to the present, in Brown’s genus

‘yramis, the type of which is Lulima subulata. Pyramis

striatula of Couthouy has been referred by Stimpson and

Binney to the Menestho albula of Moller; but it is very much

larger and more cylindrical, and the sculpture is different.

OV. albula appears to be the sole representative in the Arctic

seas of the numerous family of Pyramidellide.

XX.—Description of Niphargus puteanus, var. Forelii.

By Ators HumBert*,

THE existence of Amphipod Crustaceans living in wells and

more or less deprived of visual organs was indicated in 1835

at Paris and in Germany. MM. P. Gervais and C. L. Koch,

who were the first to discover them, referred them to the

enus Gammarus. Some years later, Schiédte, who had

Eehevered a species of the same group in the caverns of

Carniola and Istria, perceived that these subterranean crus-

taceans deserve to form a distinct genus, to which he gave the

name of Niphargus, which is now generally adopted.

A great number of memoirs have since been published upon

these animals; and these have furnished us with much infor-

mation as to their organization and geographical distribution.

New species of the genus Niphargus and even new genera

allied to the latter have been discovered, both in the subter-

ranean waters of wells and caverns and in the sea. Finally,

in 1869 M. F. A. Forel indicated for the first time the existence

of blind Gammaride (Niphargus) in the depths of the lake of

Geneva, and in 1873 he found the same animals in the lake

of Neuchatel.

Although we may say that our knowledge of the Crustacea

of this group has been greatly extended, we must unfortunately

add that the subject still presents many doubtful points, and

* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from an abstract by the author

in the ‘ Bibliothéque Universelle: Archives des Sciences,’ 15th January,

1877, pp. 58-75. The original paper appeared in the ‘ Bulletin de la

Société Neaioue des Sciences Naturelles,’ tome xiv. (1876), pp. 278-398,

pls. 6 & 7.

244 M. A. Humbert on Niphargus puteanus, var. Forelii.

that the most divergent opinions are still entertained as to the

value of the different specific and generic forms.

The Niphargi observed by Caspary, Hosius, and De la

Valette-St.-George were described under the name of Gam-

marus puteanus, invented by C. L. Koch. Schiddte dis-

tinguished two other species in his genus Niphargus, which

also includes this Gammarus puteanus. One of these, ob-

tained from the Austrian caverns, is his NV. styg¢us ; the second,

found in a well in England, is his N. aguilex. Spence Bate

has introduced two new species under the names of J. fon-

tanus and N. Kochianus. Costa has described a Gammarus

longicaudatus. Joseph has indicated a new species from

the caverns of Carniola under the name of. G. orcinus.

Czerniavski has described a Niphargus ponticus from the Black

Sea. Lastly, we must also refer to an old species described

by Leach under the name of Gammarus subterraneus. 'he

genus Hriopis, established for a marine species (#. elongatus)

tound off the shores of Scandinavia at a depth of from 40 to

60 fathoms, seems to be synonymous with Niphargus. Finally

we have to mention’ a very nearly allied but easily distin-

guishable generic group, the genus Crangonyx, Sp. Bate, the

only known species of which (C. subterraneus) has been found

in a well in England.

According to M.de Rougemont*, to whom we are indebted

for the latest work published on this subject, a great part of

these specific and generic names ought to disappear, as they

apply only to different forms simply representing the suc-

cessive staves of development of a single species. Amon

the specimens collected by him in a well at Munich, M. de

Rougemont has found five distinct forms, which, however, are

transformed one into the other. The first, which is from 2 to

4 millims. in length, corresponds with Crangonyx subter-

raneus, Sp. Bate, and Gammarus pulex minutus of Gervais.

The second, varying between 3 and 6 millims., is the NV. Kochi-

anus, Sp. Bate. The third, measuring from 5 to 8 millims., is

referred to the Gammarus puteanus of Caspary and Hosius.

The fourth (12-14 millims.) is assimilated to the N. fontanus,

Sp. Batet. The fifth (12-18 millims.) is determined as the

* Philippe de Rougemont, ‘Naturgeschichte von Gammarus puteanus,

Koch,’ Inauguraldiss., 8vo, pp. 40, Munich, 1875. More recently M. de

Rougemont has published in French, under the title of ‘Etude sur la

Faune des eaux privées de lumiére’ (4to, with 5 plates, Paris, 1876), a

memoir, which contains a translation of that above cited, together with

a description of Asellus Sieboldii and observations on a Hydrobia found in

a well at Munich.

+ We reproduce this synonymy with great reserve, because there are

contradictions between M. de Rougemont’s text (p. 23) and his table of

species (p. 29) with regard to the third and fourth forms.

ge ee ee ee

M. A. Humbert on Niphargus puteanus, var. Forelii. 245

N. stygius of Schiédte and the N. puteanus of Koch. To

these five forms observed at Munich, M. de Rougemont adds a

sixth found in a well at Neuchatel, and measuring 33 millims.

in length. Besides its colossal dimensions, the specimen from

Neuchatel is distinguished by a considerable number of joints

(51) in the superior antennz, and by the almost complete dis-

appearance of the accessory flagellum, which only shows

itself in the form of a mere spine.

It is to be regretted that the author, who has himself dredged

Niphargi in the lake of Neuchatel, does not tell us whether

these Crustaceans fall under any one of the six forms which

he establishes for the Gammaride of the wells.

M. de Rougemont was struck with the discovery in a single

well of tive different forms, and found it difficult to believe

that five species so nearly allied to each other should live

together in so limited a space. He sought in vain for small

specimens representing the young condition of the larger

forms. Out of about a hundred individuals he found none of

the dimensions of 2-4 millims. which approximated to the

form which attains 18 millims. He then asked himself, whence

came these large individuals ? and he arrived at the conclusion

that these five forms are not species, but only different stages

of development of one and the same species, namely Gammarus

vuteanus, Koch.

Thus, according to him, something of the same kind would

take place here as in the case of the salmons, which, when

they are not more than 6 inches long, already present com-

pletely developed reproductive organs and nevertheless con-

tinue to grow until they attain a length of 5 feet. In the

Gammari, as in the salmons, characteristic forms would seem

to make their appearance as the animal increases in age,

This naturalist isolated certain forms, with the object of

ascertaining whether they really underwent metamorphoses.

His experiment was successful. He saw individuals pass by

change of skin from the first form (Crangonyx subterraneus)

to the second (Niphargus Kochianus); and he also observed

the transformation of the fourth form into the fifth. Hence

the author concludes that the genera Crangonyx and Niphar-

gus must not be separated, since they only represent different

states of one and the same species. He goes even further,

and proposes the suppression of the genus Niphargus, which

he regards as being nothing more than the result of a modifi-

cation of Gammarus pulex.

The facts upon which M.de Rougemont relies are doubtless

very curious and of much significance. It cannot be denied

that we have in them observations worthy of the utmost atten-

tion on the part of zoologists. I think, however, that we

246 M. A. Humbert on Niphargus puteanus, var. Forelii.

cannot without reserve accept all the combinations of species

and genera proposed by this author. Side by side with very

interesting observations expounded most ingeniously, M. de

Rougemont’s memoir contains a certain number of weak

ea which prevent our being completely convinced by it.

n the first place the discordancy between different parts of

the text with respect to the arrangement of the old species

under the different forms observed leaves room for doubt as

to the validity of the proposed identifications. Other things

also increase our distrust in this respect. Thus fig. 4 on

pl. i. represents the last two joints of a foot, reputed to be

those of the two anterior pairs of the fourth, fifth, and sixth

forms. Now if we compare this figure with that given by

Bate and Westwood of Niphargus fontanus, it will be seen to

differ completely. The species of the English authors would

be still more difficult to recognize in fig. 8, which represents

the second and third forms.

The figures of the two anterior pairs of feet of the first form

are different from those given by Bate and Westwood for

Crangonyx subterraneus; and it is the more difficult to de-

cide whether M. de Rougemont really had this genus under

his hands, because he does not tell us whether his specimens

presented the entire telson and the last pair of feet with a

single unjointed ramus, which are important characters serving

to distinguish Crangonyz.

Lastly, my observations on the Niphargi of the Lake of

Geneva do not agree with those of M. de Rougemont.

Among the animals of this genus communicated to me by

M. Forel, some are very small, measuring 2 millims. from

the front of the head to the extremity of the last saltatory

feet. These individuals ought therefore to take their place

under the first form of M. de Rougemont, including all the

specimens from 2-4 millims., and consequently correspond to

Crangonyx subterraneus, Bate. But this is by no means the

ease. ‘l'hese young individuals undoubtedly present certain

differences dependent on age, and consisting in a much smaller

number of joints in the antenne, a smaller quantity of sete

upon the different parts of the body, &c. But as to the generic

characters properly so called, they are already well marked;

and in particular the first two pairs of feet have already the

same form as in the adult, and the telson is deeply cleft.

It seems to me, therefore, that whilst we must take account

of M. de Rougemont’s observations as furnishing a very

valuable indication of the metamorphoses which the crus-

taceans of the group under consideration may undergo, we

cannot yet definitely accept the changes which he proposes in

the classification of the forms hitherto observed. I have there-

he etd

M. A. Humbert on Niphargus puteanus, var. Forelii, 247

fore provisionally retained the genus Niphargus, modifying it

and completing its diagnosis.

In the state of confusion which prevails at present among

the species of this genus their determination is difficult,

whether we accept the arrangement of Schiddte and Spence

Bate, or, like De Rougemont, only regard the forms de-

scribed as representing the successive phases of a single type.

The Niphargus of the Lake of Geneva, and that aiden I

have found in a well in the environs of Geneva, although

very different in size and presenting some slight differences

’ of organization, did not seem to me to need separation other-

wise than as varieties. This point once settled, I had to

inquire whether the species was new, or whether it fell under

one of those which were already described. It seemed to me

to be quite distinct from V. aquilex, fontanus, and stygius,

and, although more nearly allied to N. Kochianus, could not

be confounded with it.

As to the six forms of M. de Rougemont, there is not one

to which I could with any probability or confidence refer those

which I have before me. The figure given by that author

representing the last two joints of a foot of the fourth, fifth,

and sixth forms, resembles these same parts in my specimens ;

but as I have already stated, that figure is not in accordance

with some of those of the authors quoted.

It will be always difficult to arrive at a decided opinion with

regard to the Gammarus puteanus of Koch, which is described

and figured in a very unsatisfactory manner. Nevertheless

the name given by Koch has been in a manner fixed in science

by the memoirs of Caspary and Hosius, who have given very

good figures of the species. ‘Thus it seems to me that, until the

contrary is proved, we may regard the name of Gammarus

puteanus as applying to the species which has been described

and figured by these two authors. Now it is to this that my

two varieties seem to approximate most closely, notwith-

standing slight differences in the proportion of the propoda of

the first two pairs of feet. I have consequently adopted for

the species the name of Niphargus puteanus, Koch, distin-

guishing each of the two local varieties, however, by a special

name: the form from the Lake of Geneva is Niphargus pute-

anus, var. Forelii; and that found in a well at Onex, N. pute-

anus, var. onesiensis. I have completely described only the

former, and contented myself with indicating the differences

which exist between it and the second form by placing in a

tabular form those which seemed to me well marked. A

detailed comparison with the type of the preceding authors is

impossible, because the latter has not been described with

sufficient exactitude.

248 M.A. Humbert on Niphargus puteanus, var. Forelii.

In my memoir there will be found a very detailed descrip-

tion of the species, founded upon the examination of a great

number of specimens, which M. Forel had the kindness to

furnish me with. I hope I have thus brought out characters

derived from organs which are often too much neglected, at

the same time avoiding the mention as specific of purely

individual peculiarities. I shall content myself here with in-

dicating some points in the organization of these crustaceans

which seem to me more particularly to deserve the attention

of anatomisis.

Of the authors who have treated of the species of the genus

Niphargus, some say positively that the eyes are deficient ;

others that they are without pigment and not apparent, which

is as much as to say that they have not perceived them;

others, again, describe them as yellow or.as imperfectly formed.

M. Plateau asserts that they exist, but are destitute of pig-

ment. It appears, however, from his memoir that he did not

see them, and only convinced himself of their existence by

physiological experiments, which proved to him that the

Niphargi were sensible of light. M. de Rougemont saw

some irregular pigment-spots on the sides of the head; but he

does not believe in the presence of an optical apparatus. For

my own part, I have been unable to perceive the least trace of

eyes or even of a deposit of pigment.

M. de Ja Valette-Saint-George described and figured some

very small organs situated on the dorsal parts of the seg-

ments, and composed of a small capsule, from which issues a

filament which bifurcates. I have examined these singular

organs, to which I have given the name of sensztive capsules,

in rather more detail, and ascertained that they occur not only

on the segments, but also along the anterior margin of the

head and on the first two joints of the peduncle of the superior

antenne. The capsule, placed beneath the chitinous enve-

lope, is ovoidal, delicate, transparent, and open at both its

poles. Through the exterior orifice issues a hyaline and

homogeneous filament, which is straight for the greater part of

its length, but is curved towards the end and has its extremity

obliquely truncated. A fine dark line, probably indicating a

furrow, commences near its origin, and runs as far as its distal

extremity. At about + of the length of the filament (that is

to say, at the point where it begins to bend) a much finer fila-

ment detaches itself from the former, on the convex side of -

the curvature, at an acute angle. This secondary filament,

which is very thin at its origin, soon becomes excessively

slender and sometimes difficult to follow. Its length some-

what exceeds that of the principal filament. Sometimes only

the parts that I have just described exist ; but in other cases,

BOA se os perce es

M. A. Humbert on Niphargus puteanus, var. Forelii. 249

which seem to me to be the most frequent, the complication is

a little greater. Thus two or three secondary filaments often

originate upon the principal one. I have also represented a

filament of peculiar appearance, destitute of longitudinal fur-

row, and emitting from its extremity six or seven secondary

filaments, which are slender from their origin, and one of

which is particularly elongated.

It is absolutely impossible for me to form any judgment as

to the functions of these capsules and their filaments ; but,

although I have been unable to ascertain the entrance of a nerve

into their interior, | think they must have some sensitive

function.

The antenne have several kinds of sensitive organs. Be-

sides the sensitive sete which are organized like those of Gam-

marus neglectus, so well described by Sars, we find in them

olfactory cylinders, sensitive capsules, olfactory sete, and, lastly,

what | have called hyaline bacilli. These last organs are

usually borne by the joints in pairs, from the fourth joint of

the flagellum (var. onestensis), or the sixth (var. Foreliz), to

the sixteenth. The last joint also bears a bacillus; but this

is much shorter than the others and of a more clumsy form.

It is situated quite at the extremity of the joint, like the sete

in the midst of which it is placed.

The bacilli are of pretty uniform diameter throughout,

being only a little constricted in their middle region, and

slightly inflated in their terminal portion. Their extremity

is rounded and completely closed. Their diameter at the

base is equal to one half or two thirds of that of the peduncle

of the olfactory cylinders ; their length is not quite half that

of the Jatter organs. They are entirely pale, without any

apparent structure ; no enveloping membrane can be distin-

guished in them. Standing in the same direction as the

olfactory sete and cylinders, they are nearly straight, pre-

senting at the utmost a slight undulation. The length of

these bacilli is from 0°033 to 0°038 millim. ; that of the last

joint is not more than from 0-008 to 0-018 millim. in length.

These organs perfectly resemble those figured by Sars upon

the joints of the outer branch of the superior antenne of

Mysis oculata. ‘This author only mentions them as “ peculiar

cylindrical appendages, of a very delicate nature, which occur

along the inner border of the first part of this branch.”

In a memoir on the sensitive organs of the antenne in dif-

ferent Crustacea, Claus has figured an antenna of the second

par in a Cypris, in which the inner margin of the third joint

ears an elongated spadiciform appendage which greatly

resembles the hyaline bacilli of Niphargus. But in the Cypris

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 17

250 M.A. Humbert on Niphargus puteanus, var. Forelii.

this organ has, in the first half of its length, a chitinous wall

of a certain thickness; and the author says that it is larger im

the adults than in the young, and chitinized throughout its

length, and then more resembles the organs of this nature

that are met with in insects.

I do not know of other figures or descriptions that may be

referred to these organs. It is very possible that they have

been described im a memoir by Jarschinski*, which I have

been unable to consult, and of which I must content myself

with reproducing the title from the ‘ Zoological Record.’

On the inferior antenne sensitive sete, hyaline bacilli, and

auditory sete are also met with.

The buccal organs and the feet present extremely varied

forms of sete, the arrangement and number of which exhibit

a remarkable constancy in the two varieties which have been

comparatively studied.

This is not the place in which to enter into further details

as to the structure of these Crustacea. I shall content myself,

in conclusion, with reproducing the paragraphs in which I

have treated of the habitat of the Niphargus of the Lake of

Geneva, and discussed the problem of the origin of those

crustaceans which inhabit waters destitute of light.

“What is the origin of the blind Gammarids which we

find in wells, in caverns, and in the depths of seas and lakes ?

Such is the problem which cannot fail to force itself upon

the minds of all who investigate these crustaceans. ‘Two dif-

ferent solutions of it may be given. It may be assumed that

these animals were created such as they are now, because,

being destined to live in places deprived of light, they had no

occasion for visual organs. ‘This explanation, or, rather, this

reply, formerly the only one admitted, now-a-days satisfies only

a very small number of naturalists; and many powerful argu-

ments may be brought to bear against it. It will be suffi-

cient to cite a single one, namely the fact that other animals

living under the same conditions of obscurity are furnished

with perfectly organized eyes. ‘Thus certain Gammari of

Lake Baikal, living between 50 and 500 metres, have the

eyes well constructed and furnished with black pigment.

The Munide, which are dredged in the sea at depths of

1000-1200 metres and more, have the eyes exceptionally

developed and apparently extremely sensitive. The Gnatho-

phausie dredged by the naturalists of the ‘Challenger’

between 1830 and 4020 metres have normal pedunculated

* F. Jarschinski, ‘‘On the Leydigian organs of the antennze of the

Crustacea Amphipoda,” Premier congrés des naturalistes Russes 4 St,

Pétersbourg, 1868, pp. 811-318 (in Russian).

M. A. Humbert on Niphargus puteanus, var. Forelii. 251

eyes, and over and above these an accessory eye on each of

the maxille of the second pair.

“The second solution, founded on the theory of transfor-

mation, assumes that these blind creatures originate from

ancestors furnished with eyes, which have by degrees, under

the influence of disuse, lost these organs, which have become

useless. One of the best proofs in favour of this view may be

drawn from the transitions observed in certain species. In

some Gammarids of Lake Baikal we can ascertain a tendency

on the part of the visual organs to become less perfect in pro-

portion as the animal inhabits greater depths. We may cite,

as examples, Gammarus Ussolzewit (var. abyssorum) and G.

Borowski (var. dichrous, subvar. abyssalis). But this trans-

formist explanation, which is now-a-days generally accepted,

and which appears to me to be the true one, does not settle

the whole problem. It may be asked, among other things,

with regard to this or that blind species, whether its origin

dates back to a very ancient epoch or is comparatively

recent, whether it originated from extinct or from still ex-

isting forms. These questions have sometimes been settled

by a dash of the pen; and, amongst others, this has been the

case with the Niphargi of the caves and wells. Nevertheless

the problem presents itself in a very complex fashion, and

appears to me to necessitate a greater number of observations

than we possess at present before it can be regarded as com-

pletely solved. I even believe that it is impossible now to

arrive at any thing precise with regard to the origin of the

Niphargi; we can only claim to indicate the probabilities,

and to clear the ground by getting rid of some erroneous

notions.

“The Niphargus of the Lake of Geneva lives at a depth of

from 30 to 300 metres. Now, according to the observations

-of M. Forel*, the chemical action of the solar rays in the

waters of the lake ceases to make itself felt in summer below

40 or 50 metres, and in winter below 80 or 100 metres. Con-

sequently, although inhabiting an open sheet of water, this

crustacean is subjected, throughout the greater part of the zone

oceupied by it, to the same conditions of obscurity as its con-

geners enclosed in wells or caverns. We seem, therefore, to be

justified in concluding that it is under the influence of this

obscure medium that our species has lost its visual organs.

This is the explanation that has been proposed by the

naturalists who have sought to account for the origin of the

Niphargi of wells and caverns. Some have even gone still

* F. A. Forel, “ Recherches photographiques sur la transparence de

Veau,” Bull. Soc. Vaud. des Sci. Nat. 2° sér. tome xiv, (1874) p. 24,

14°

252. M.A. Humbert on Niphargus puteanus, var. Forelii.

further and wished to derive them directly from Gammarus

pulex. I cannot share in this last opinion, which seems to

me to be that of a narrow Darwinism; and | think that, both

with respect to the Niphargus of the Lake of Geneva and to

those of other dark places, there are strong arguments to be

brought against this theory of G. pulex becoming trans-

formed into Crangonyx and Niphargus. 'The following are

the chief of these objections :—

“1. So far as we know at present, Gammarus pulex only

descends to a small depth from the surface ; and there is a zone

destitute of Gammarids, extending between the lower level

at which we cease to find G. pulex and the upper level at-

tained by the Niphargus. This fact would be very difficult

to explain if the Niphargus originated from G. pulex. In

this case, on the contrary, we ought to find representatives of

this latter species at all depths, and even to meet with indi-

viduals establishing a passage between one form and the other.

“2. If the Niphargi originated from Gammarus pulex, and

had in their youth, as asserted by M. de Rougemont, the form

of Crangonyx subterraneus, we should find ourselves face to

face with facts completely opposed to the general laws of de-

velopment. We know, in fact, that the characters which

separate two representatives of the same group are less marked

in youth than in the adult state. Forms which resemble each

other during the first phases of their development may sub-

sequently diverge in a very striking manner. This embryo-

genic and phylogenic law is particularly verified among the

Crustacea, in which affinities which are strongly marked in

the larve almost entirely disappear in the adult animal. Now

what do we see in the Gammarids before us ?

“In the Gammari proper the last pair of saltatory feet are

biramose ; Gammarus pulex even has the two branches nearly

equal. The Niphargi have these branches very unequal, but

both of them stillexist. In Crangonyx, on the contrary, there

is only a single branch. The Crangonyches, therefore, in this

respect, represent a type further removed from G. pulex than

the Niphargi. We could understand, therefore, a development

in which the second branch inherited from the ancestor would

exist during youth, and afterwards disappear, by atrophy, at a

more advanced age—in other words, a Niphargus-phase after-

wards attaining the state of Crangonyx. ‘The inverse of this

(that is to say, a metamorphosis of the kind observed by M. de

Rougemont) appears to us to be discordant with all that we

know of the metamorphoses of the Crustacea. .

“The same abnormal reversal of the laws of development

would also be observed in the case of the telson, which is

M. A. Humbert on Niphargus puteanus, var. Forelii. 253

double in Gammarus, of a single piece but deeply cleft in

Niphargus, and completely entire in Crangonyx. By adopting

the theory of M. de Rougemont it would therefore be neces-

sary to assume here that the Niphargi differ more in their

youth than in their adult state from the Gammarus pulec

from which they originated.

“3. If we consider that Hrvopis ought to be united with N7-

phargus, it is difficult to understand how these marine Gamma-

rids could have originated from the Gammarus pulex of the

fresh waters, and get into the North Sea and the Black Sea.

“4, We find the Nipharg? distributed over a great part of

Europe in waters deprived of light, both in wells and caverns

and at the bottom of lakes. On the other hand, in Lake

Baikal, so well explored by M. Dybowsky, who has found

there ninety-seven species of Gammarids, including Gam-

marus pulex, no species of Niphargus appears to exist *.

Nevertheless this immense lake presents depths much greater

than those of the Lake of Geneva and the Lake of Neuchatel ;

and the solar rays, which are more oblique in Siberia than in

Switzerland, must make their action felt to a still less depth

than in our waters. It may be added that the astonishing

* number of species which inhabit Lake Baikal, and the variety

of their forms, would tend to make us suppose that this vast

sheet of water has a fauna more ancient than that of the Swiss

lakes, and that the modificatory causes have consequently had

more time there to act upon the species.

“These various considerations lead me to believe that

Niphargus is an ancient genus descended from a form now

extinct, as is evidently the case with Proteus, Leptoderus,

Anophthalmus, &c. As to the question whether the Nipharg?

of the lakes are colonies originating from animals of the same

genus which inhabit subterranean waters, or whether the

reverse is the case, it is difficult to solve, and its solution is

evencomplex. Assuming that the genus Niphargus appeared

before the glacial epoch, it is impossible to say any thing about

its place of origin. But, not to carry the question so high, and

considering only the existing fauna, I should be disposed to

think that our Niphargi of the Swiss lakes have originated

from those which inhabit subterranean waters. Having reached

the lakes, they would have acclimatized themselves in the

depths which present the darkness that they seek. In this

more or less obscure zone they found themselves under condi-

tions which allowed them to exist; whilst in the illuminated

zone they could not have escaped their enemies, or maintained

the struggle against their near allies furnished with visual

* A Crangonyx is known from the subterranean waters of Kamtschatka.

254 Mr. J. Bullar on Hermaphroditism

organs. Considering the larger dimensions attained by the

forms living in wells, it would seem that those of the lakes,

although inhabiting much larger pieces of water, are in cir-

cumstances less favourable to their development, and are, in

a manner, atrophied,”

XXI.—Hermaphroditism among the Parasitic Isopoda. Reply

to Mr. Moseley’s Remarks on the Generative Organs of the

Parasitic Isopoda. By J. Buuuar, B.A., Trinity College,

Cambridge.

In the January number of this Journal Mr. Moseley attacks

some statements which I had made in a paper on the Gene-

rative Organs of the Parasitic Isopoda (Journ. of Anat. and

Phys., Oct. 1876). He discredits my discovery of hermaphro-

ditism in this group, and bases his arguments mainly on the

supposition that the organs which I have described as testes

are, in reality, spermatophores or parts of them.

Before answering Mr. Moseley’s objections, I may perhaps

be permitted to supplement my previous account of the anatomy

of the testes by some facts which, though they do not fully

elucidate the development of the spermatozoa, are, I trust,

amply suificient to demonstrate the untenable nature of Mr,

Moseley’s suggestions.

The testes in these animals consist of three pear-shaped

bodies,each invested bya special membrane, which is constricted

to form a narrow neck before becoming continuous with the

wall of the ovary. In the case of Anilocra mediterranea, the

narrow portion is elongated to form a short duct. Each of the

testes receives at its free end a special bundle of blood-vessels.

The testes usually contain numerous spermatozoa, which may

be seen passing down along the outer border of the ovary into

the vas deferens. In some cases, however, they contain few

or no spermatozoa, and are filled with a cellular blastema, from

which, doubtless, the spermatozoa are developed.

The position of the testes is so invariable and their structure

so uniform, that it is incredible that, had Mr. Moseley seen my

preparations (which, I need hardly say, I should have been

only too delighted to have shown him, and thus have saved him

the trouble. of writing his communication) and not merely the

drawings, he could have mistaken the testes for spermatophores,

The vas deferens is a narrow duct lined by a flattened

epithelium ; at its lower extremity it presents an enlargement,

and opens into a distinct penis situated on the ventral wall of

the last thoracic segment.

ra ups

among the Parasitic Isopoda. 255

The oviduct, which is always present as well as the vas

deferens, is a wide tube opening externally at the side of the

body, in the segment in front of that which bears the penis.

There are some remarkable facts connected with the openings

of the generative ducts, for which I must refer the reader to

my original paper.

I have never found any spermatozoa in the oviduct, as

might have been anticipated if they had been introduced from

without; in the vas deferens, as I have said, they are almost

always present; and it seems scarcely probable that this duct

has the function (without parallel in the animal kingdom) of

transporting the spermatozoa from without into the ovary.

Before passing on to Mr. Moseley’s objections, it may be

well to point out how closely similar in structure are the male

organs of the animals I have described to those of Asellus

aquaticus, a unisexual Isopod which has been so well described

and figured by Prof. G. O. Sars (Crust. d’Eau douce).

In order to prove his point, Mr. Moseley is obliged to make

the supposition that the vas deferens and penis which I have

described are rudimentary. That this is not the case seems to

me to be amply proved by the facts (1) that they are quite as

large as those found among the unisexual forms, (2) that the

vas deferens is usually filled with spermatozoa, and (3) that

in a specimen in my possession the spermatozoa may be

seen in the act of escaping from the orifice of the penis.

Another objection brought forward by Mr. Moseley is the

difficulty he experiences in understanding why spermatophores

should be formed in a self-impregnating animal. The ex-

planation which at once suggests itself is that the formation

of spermatophores is so common amongst the Crustacea,

that it is highly probable that they occurred among the uni-

sexual ancestors of the parasitic Isopods, and that a tendency

to their formation was inherited by their hermaphrodite de-

scendants. Now, unless we can show that a spermatophore

is a disadvantage to a self-impregnating animal, there is no

difficulty in imagining that their formation might be continued.

The last objection brought forward by Mr. Moseley, founded

on the immobility of the spermatozoa, is somewhat startling.

He says “ the immobility of the spermatozoa observed is a fact

quite as much in favour of their having been introduced for

some time and tired out, as freshly developed and functionally

active.” Now it is well known that motile spermatozoa are of

very rare occurrence among the Crustacea, being found, accord-

ing to Gegenbaur (‘Anatomie Comparée,’ p. 426), only in the

Cirripedes. It seems that Mr. Moseley, in his anxiety to dis-

prove my results, has had recourse to an hypothesis, viz. that

256 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on Tasmanian Coleoptera.

these parasitic Isopoda differ from other Crustacea in having

motile spermatozoa, which will be generally admitted to be

more improbable than the existence of hermaphroditism in a

parasitic animal.

XXII.— Additions to the Coleopterous Fauna of Tasmania.

By Cuar.es 0. WATERHOUSE.

THE following Coleopterous insects have just been added to

the national collection. In the collection from which they

were selected were specimens of Dorcadida biocularis, a species,

I believe, not previously recorded from this locality.

MELOLONTHIDE.

Telura vitticollis, Ex.

The male of this species appears never to have been

recorded. It differs from the female in having the eyes very

prominent, the club of the antenne is composed of five long

leaflets instead of three, and the elytra are more narrowed

towards the base.

HETEROMERA.

Mordella felix, sp. n.

Atra ; capite thoraceque aureo-tomentosis, hoc vitta media et

utrinque puncto nigris; elytris macula basali fasclisque duabus

(una ante medium angulata, secunda transversa ante apicem)

aureo-tomentosis; pectore abdomineque albido maculatis.

Long. 23 lin.

Head and thorax clothed with golden pubescence, the

former with a distinct longitudinal impressed line on the

vertex ; thorax with a round black spot on each side, and a

central longitudinal black stripe which is interrupted ante-

riorly ; the posterior margin lobed in the middle. Scutellum

golden. LElytra with a short, scarcely oblique spot joining

the base near the scutellum, a well-marked fascia a little

before the middle in the form of a W, and a transverse spot

before the apex, all golden. Underside clothed with whitish

pubescence; a triangular spot on each side of the basal abdo-

minal segments and the two anal segments black. Palpi, two

basal joints of the antenne, anterior femora and tibie, and

spurs to the posterior tibiz pitchy.

Hab, Tasmania. Brit. Mus.

Bibliographical Notices.

LONGICORNTA.

PRIONIDZ.

Tragosomine.

ENNEAPHYLLUS, gen. nov.

Apical joint of labial palpi slightly elongate, subfusiform,

truncate at the apex. Thorax transverse, with a small sharp

upturned spine on each side. Scutellum parallel-sided at the

base, narrowed at the apex. LElytra elongate, parallel, de-

pressed, not spined at the sutural angle. Prosternum very

narrow. Femora not dentate at the apex. Abdomen with

the fifth segment emarginate at the apex in both sexes.

¢. Antenne as long as the whole insect; third joint

scarcely longer than the first ; the fourth to tenth joints gradually

become flatter and slightly increase in length, the third to tenth

opaque, each emitting from the apex below a very long flat

branch ; the eleventh joint long, arched, lamelliform.

?. Antenne two thirds the length of the insect, slender

and simple ; the third joint as long as the two following taken

together; the apex of the third. and the following joints

entirely poriterous below.

This genus should be placed between Prionoplus and T'ra-

gosoma.

Enneaphyllus eneipennis, sp. n.

Elongatus, parallelus, piceus, nitidus; elytris enescentibus, crebre

punctatis ; corpore subtus femoribusque testaceis ; pectore longe

piloso.

Long. 12-15 lin., lat. 33-44 lin.

Head and thorax very thickly and rugosely punctured ; the

latter a little broader than the head, flattened on the disk,

with a single spine on each side. Elytra parallel, somewhat

geneous, straight at the base, so that the shoulders, although

rounded, are rectangular; the sides very finely margined,

obtusely rounded at the apex, and with no sutural spine.

Hab, Tasmania. Brit. Mus.

British Museum, Feb. 20, 1877.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Ostriches and Ostrich-Farming. By Jvtivs py Mosenruat, Consul-

General of the South-African Republics for France, &c. &c., and

James Epmunp Hartine, F.L.S., F.Z.8S., &e. With Illustrations.

Triibner & Co., 1877.

Tuts interesting work appears to have had its origin in the public

demand for information consequent upon the exhibition at Vienna

258 Bibliographical Notices.

by Mr. de Mosenthal, as Commissioner for the South-African Colonies,

of an assortment of ostrich feathers from tame birds, and a model of

an artificial incubator. Desirous of laying the details of this new

and important industry before the public, he was fortunate in ob-

taining the cooperation of Mr. Harting, who combines the attain-

ments of a scientific naturalist with a flowing and popular style;

and as the occasion seemed a favourable one for giving a brief and

readable monograph of the Ostrich family, the result has been that

what was originally intended to be a mere pamphlet has swelled to

the dimensions of a volume of nearly 250 pages—a “ process of evolu-

tion” of which the reader will, we think, have no reason to

complain.

’ Of the two families, Struthionide and Apterygide, which make

up the order Ratite, as at present existing, only the first furnishes

members which have up to this time ministered in any important

manner to the wants or luxury of man; and, looked at from the

purely utilitarian point of view, only two of the five genera into

which these families are subdivided have been of much service; for

neither the Cassowaries nor the Emus have done more than provide

meals and rude clothing for fast disappearing savages, whilst the

Apteryx has hardly done even that. Mr. Harting has, indeed,

slightly apologized for introducing them into the present work; but

we think that under the circumstances he has not exceeded the

privilege coneeded to an author who is writing a popular treatise;

and those who have never read the original accounts of the breeding

and domestic economy of the Emu in confinement will doubtless take

a lively interest in the present condensed reprint. To have left out

the Apterygide would have marred the completeness of the mono-

graph ; and the space occupied is very brief; whilst it is undoubtedly

an advantage to have an abstract of the latest information respect-

ing the Caswarine in an accessible form, compiled from Mr. P. L.

Sclater’s papers in the ‘ Proceedirgs of the Zoological Society,’ and

illustrated with reproductions of the heads of the different species.

By far the most valuable portions of the work are undoubtedly

those which relate to the Ostrich (Struthio camelus), respecting which

a full and carefully compiled account is given ; and the collation of

the reports of various travellers, and the working-out of the geo-

graphical range of the species must have involved an immense

amount of research on the part of Mr. Harting. We do not feel

perfectly satisfied with the evidence adduced as to the occurrence

of this species, either in a fossil or in a living state, in any part of

India; nor do we consider that the identity of the North-African

and Arabian ostrich with the South-African bird is definitely settled ;

for not only the difference in the plumage of the limited number of

specimens available for examination, but also the constant distine-

tions in the character of the eggs, seem to point the other way. The

distinctness of the two species has been upheld by Mr. P. L. Sclater,

Mr. A. D. Bartlett, Mr. Gurney, and by that eminent practical

authority the late Mr. Andersson, the noted African traveller, who

is even inclined to increase the number of species to three, whilst

Bibliographical Notices, 259

on the other side are Drs. Finsch, Hartlaub, and Blasius junr. ; so

the matter must be left in abeyance until a larger series of speci-

mens can be examined. An important step has lately been taken

by Mr. de Mosenthal in shipping a pair of first-class Barbary birds

to South Africa with the view of improving the breed of the Cape

Ostrich ; and comparison of the birds from the two extremities of

the continent may tend to solve the question.

The Swedish traveller, Sparrman, more than a century ago, men-

tioned the fact of tame ostriches being kept by some of the farmers

at the Cape; and Capt. Lyon, in 1820, mentioned the similar fact

with regard to North Africa; indeed, up to the present time, a

large portion of the feathers from Kordofan are known to be the

produce of tame birds, all, however, hatched by female ostriches, and

without the aid of an artificial incubator. With the increased de-

mand for feathers it became plain to all reflecting minds that there

was a great risk of the extermination of the wild birds at no distant

period; and in 1859 the Acclimatization Society of Paris offered

premiums for the successful domestication of the species in Senegal

and Algeria, and for breeding ostriches in Europe. Prince Démi-

doff was to some extent successful at Florence ; and similar experi-

ments, with satisfactory results, were made at Marseilles, Grenoble,

and Madrid. It was, however, reserved for the colonists at the

Cape to carry,out the plan on a large scale; and of the rapid rise

and results of this new industry some idea may be formed when

we read that, although only commenced in 1866, the number of tame

ostriches at the census of 1875 amounted to no less than 32,247,

Of these a considerable number have been hatched out by Douglas’s

incubator, by means of which Mr. John Noble succeeded in rearing

in a single season from six ostriches (four hens and one cock) one

hundred and thirty birds! This is a vast improvement upon the

wholesale slaughter formerly necessary to provide plumes for the

European market ; for although the feathers of the wild birds have a

crispness which no “tame feathers” possess, yet the demand for

the second class is sufficient to make ostrich-farming a very profi-

table business. Contrast the state of things in the Argentine pro-

vinces, where the unfortunate Rhea, or South-American Ostrich, seems

in a fair way of extermination, nearly half a million having been

slaughtered annually for some years, without any compensation in

the way of artificial production. Respecting the habits, manner of

hunting, and the characteristic distinctions of the two species found

in the southern portions of the American continent, a long account

is given; and it is somewhat amusing (as throwing light upon many

“trade” names) to learn that the best feathers of the Rhea are

known as Vautovr plumes, whilst the white and half-white ones are

termed gerbes indiennes, or Indian sheaves. It is much to be regretted

that the unenterprising half-breeds who inhabit a large portion of the

River-Plate States should never have made any attempt to protect

and foster these handsome birds ; for the experiment of M. Vavaseur

in France, after an experience of fifteen years in Uruguay, shows that

in a civilized country, and one not in a state df chronic revolutionary

260 Gédloyiaal Society.

disturbance, there is no difficulty in farming Rheas as well as

Ostriches.

For further details we must, however, refer our readers to the

work itself, every page of which is replete with interest, as well as

really novel and valuable information.

On the Foraminifera of Barbadoes. (Etude sur les Foraminiferes de la

Barbade, §c.) By M. Ernest Vanprn Brorcx, &c. 8vo. 98 pages,

with 2 plates. Brussels, 1876. (From the ‘ Annales de la Soe.

Belge de Microscopie.’ )

Turis memoir on some recent Foraminifera collected by the late

L. Agassiz at about 100 fathoms depth, near Barbadoes, in the

West Indies, is of considerable interest on account of the careful

treatment of the Microzoa under notice, the elegant and trustworthy

illustrations, and the enlightened views of Foraminiferal classification

and nomenclature which the author clearly and earnestly advances.

The series of forms is not numerous, but very interesting as

varieties and subvarieties of well-known types; and these serve as

a groundwork for a thoughtful exposition of the principles of clas-

sification adopted by Von Reuss in Germany and by Carpenter and

others in England. The Foraminifera described and figured are :—

Lituola Soldani, P. & J., var.inter- _Frondicularia alata, D’Orb., var.

media, nov.

Dentalina obliqua, Z., var. sulcata,

Nils.

D. nodosa, D’ Orb.

D. communis, D’ Orb.

D. communis, D’Orb., var. obliqua,

D’ Orb.

D. communis, D’Orb., var. annula-

ta, Rss.

D. pauperata, D’ Orb.

Marginulina glabra, D’ Ord.

Cristellaria rotulata, Zm. (passing

into C. vortex, F. & M.).

C. cultrata (JZ).

Frondicularia alata, D’Orb., var.

sagittula, nov.

lanceolata, nov.

F. complanata, Defr., var. concin-

na, 20v.

Globigerina bulloides, D’ Orb., var.

cretacea, D’ Orb.

G. bulloides, D’Orb., var. rubra,

D Orb.

Textularia trochus, D’ Orb.

Verneuilina communis (D’Orb.).

Pulvinulina Menardii (D’Ord.), var.

cultrata (D’Orb.).

Polymorphina lactea (W. § J.) and

Truncatulina lobatula (W. § 7.) are

also described and commented

upon.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

June 7th, 1876.—Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

‘On the British Fossil Cretaceous Birds.” By Harry Govier Seeley,

Esq., F.L.S., F.G.S8., Professor of Physical Geography in Bedford

College, London.

In this paper the author gave an account of the remains of birds

which have been collected from the Cambridge Upper Greensand.

= eis is ce

Geological Society. 261

Of the head, the only portion yet recognized is the part of the brain-

case behind the parieto-frontal suture. It indicates a skull as

large as that of the red-throated Diver, which it resembles in de-

tails of structure. The vertebral column is represented by lower

cervical vertebrae, which have the centrum small and compressed

from side to side. ‘The dorsal vertebra are also small, are rounded

on the underside as in the Gannet, and often have the articular

ends biconcave, or have a concavity in the centre of the saddle.

There were transverse processes as in modern birds; and the ribs

had a similar double articulation. The sacrum was unusually large,

and included many vertebra. Its anterior end resembles that of a

Gull’s sacrum, in being flattened or concave. The vertebre are

rounded anteriorly, and distinguishable from each other; but poste-

riorly they are blended, and resemble the postarticular part of the

sacrum of the Diver. Some small vertebrae were thought to be

caudal, and considered to be probably elements of the ploughshare.

No trace of any bone of the anterior limb has been detected ;

while of the hinder limb, the femur, tibia, fibula, and tarso-meta-

tarsus are all known. The femur and tarso-metatarsus are the

bones most like those of the Diver. The fibula is unusually large.

The tibia has a moderate patelloid process, and shows resemblances

to several water birds. The bones are so fragmentary that the size

of the animal can only be given roughly as similar to that of the

Diver, but with a shorter neck. The affinities of the animal are

strongest with Colymius. It also closely resembles Prof. Marsh’s

Cretaceous genus Hesperornis, and, like that genus, may be supposed

to have had teeth. The species were described as Enaliornis Barretti

and FE. Sedgwicki. Some bones were also described thought to

indicate birds in which the extremities of the bones remained un-

. ossified throughout life.

“On two Chimeroid Jaws from the Lower Greensand of New

Zealand.” By E. T. Newton. Esq., F.G.S., of H. M. Geological:

Survey.

The two jaws which were the subject of this communication form

part of the collection of fossils from the Lower Greensand of New

Zealand deposited in the British Museum by Dr. Hector. One of

the specimens, a right mandible, was referred by the author to

Ischyodus brevirostris, Ag., a species from the Gault of Folkestone,

hitherto known only by name, no description or figure of it having

been as yet published. Through the kindness of the Ear] of Ennis-

killen, the original type specimen of this species was exhibited to

the Society. The author then described a perfect mandible from

the Cambridge phosphatic deposits, and stated that the examina-

tion of a large series of specimens showed a considerable variation

in the form of the teeth in different individuals. The New-Zealand

mandible was then compared with these British specimens, and was

said to differ less from some of them than they did among them-

selves.

The second specimen, a small right maxilla, possessing but one

262 Geological Society.

tooth, and this of a peculiar form, was compared with the corre-

sponding bone in Jschyodus, Edaphodon, Elasmodus, Ganodus, Chi-

mera, and Callorhynchus. The form of the tooth appeared to agree

better with that of the last-named genus than with any of the

others; and the author therefore proposed to call it, in allusion to

the form of the tooth, Callorhynchus Hectori.

* On a Bone-bed in the Lower Coal-measures, with an enume-

ration of the Fish-remains of which it is principally composed.” By

J. W. Davis, Esq., F.L.S., F.G.S.

In this paper the author described a thin bed composed chiefly of

remains of fishes, which rests immediately upon the “ Better-bed

Coal” of the Lower Coal-measures in Yorkshire. The bed varies

from a quarter to five eighths of an inch in thickness, and is over-

lain by a thick bed of blue argillaceous shale, containing remains of

plants. The author described the order of the deposits both above

and below the ‘‘ Bone-bed,” and gave a list of the organisms of

which remains are found in the latter, including species of Gyra-

canthus, Ctenacanthus, Lepracanthus, -Acanthodes, Pleuracanthus,

Orthacanthus, Diplodus, Pleurodus, Helodus, Cladodus, Peecilodus,

Petalodus, Harpacodus, Ctenoptychius, Megalichthys, Holoptychius,

Strepsodus, Acrolepis, Platysomus, -Acanthodopsis, Amphicentrum,

Rhazodopsis, Cycloptychius, Gyrolepis, Paleoniscus, Coelacanthus, and

Ctenodus. The author also described spines which he regarded as

indicating two new genera of Elasmobranchs—one probably allied

to Pleuracanthus, and the other (Hoplonchus) allied to Onchus and

Homacanthus. Bones belonging to the Labyrinthodont genus Low-

omma are met with rarely in the deposit.

* Note on a Species of Foraminifera from the Carboniferous

formation of Sumatra.” By M. Jules Huguenin.

The author described some globular Foraminifera, belonging or

allied to Fusulina, from a Carboniferous deposit containing Producti

and Phillipsie, which occurs N.E. of Padang and 8. of the Lake

of Singkarak in Sumatra. The author described the structure of

these fossils, which he compared with Fusulina cylindrica and F.

depressa, and arrived at the conclusion that they belong to a new

genus, to which perhaps the North-American Fusulina robusta

also belongs.

June 21, 1876.—Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S., President,

in the Chair.

“On the Discovery of Plants in the Lower Old Red Sandstone

of the Neighbourhood of Callander.” By R. L. Jack, Esq., F.G.S.,

and R. Etheridge, Jun., Esq., F.G.S.

The authors give an abstract of the various previous references

to the existence of remains of land-plants in deposits of Old-Red-

Geological Society. 263

Sandstone age, and mention the following localities in Scotland in

which such remains have recently been discovered by them :—

1. Buchanan-Castle Quarry, near Drymen; 2. Old Quarry, at small

reservoir at Kilmahew; 8. Green Burn, Keltie Water; 4. Keltie

Water, above Chapelrock ; 5. Keltie Water, below Brackland Linns ;

6. Quarry at Kames Farm, near Callander ; 7. Quarry at Easterhill,

near Gartmore ; 8. Quarry in Cameron plantation, near Alexandria ;

9. Turnpike road at Overballoch, Loch Lomond ; and the localities

from which the specimens noticed in this paper were obtained,

namely a quarry 23 miles from Braendam House, and the south-

west corner of Muir plantation, near Callander. The plant-remains

are described as being of a very fragmentary nature, and as occur-

ring in the two last-named localities in a deposit consisting of

greenish-grey flags and thin-bedded sandstones about 500 feet in

thickness, the best specimens being in the sandstone. They present

the appearance of elongated flattened stems, about 1 inch wide on the

average, sometimes represented only by casts, sometimes by black

carbonaceous films. They are ornamented with a series of pucker-

like depressions when seen from the interior, or with a number of

wart-like eminences when viewed externally. The latter are the

scars of the points of issue of the vascular bundles passing to the

leaves. Along the margins are seen spines or thorn-like projections,

which may be the leaves or their bases; these are apparently

arranged in spiral rows. Some stems appear to show dichotomous

branching. The authors discuss the relationships of these remains

with other described Devonian forms, and regard them as most

nearly allied to Psilophyton princeps, Dawson. ‘They describe the

plant with doubt as a species of Psilophyton.

“On an adherent Form of Productus and a small Spiriferina

from the Lower Carboniferous Limestone Group of the East of

Scotland.” By R. Etheridge, Jun., Esq., F.G.S. —

The author commenced by summarizing the different views that

have been expressed by writers as to the mode of life of the Pro-

ducti, and the function to be ascribed to the spines with which their

shells are furnished, in order to show the uncertainty that prevails

upon these points. He then described specimens of a small Pro-

ductus found attached to encrinite stems and fragments of Polyzoa,

in the shale over the No. 2 Limestone of the Lower Carboni-

ferous Limestone group, chiefly in the neighbourhood of Dunbar.

The shells are attached by having some of the spines of the ventral

valye wound tightly round the bodies to which they adhere, some-

times singly, sometimes in clusters, the number of spines implicated

in the adhesion varying from two to seven or more. The attach-

ment took place during the life of the Crinoid, as evinced by the

subsequent growth of the latter, leading in many cases to the more

or less complete imbedding of the Productus. From the cousidera-

tion of the characters presented by the more mature valves, the

author stated that the nearest affinity of this species of Productus

appears to be with P. Wrightii, Dav., but that it shows peculiarities

264 Geological Society.

allying it to P. longispinus, Sow., P. scabriculus, Mart., and P. un-

-datus, Defr. He was not prepared to describe it as a: distinct

species, but suggested for it the name of Productus complectens, in

allusion to its embracing habit, in case of its proving to be distinct.

The Spirtferina described by the author.was compared by him

with S. cristata, Schl., var. octoplicata, Sow., and with S. insculpta,

Phill., from both of which it differs in certain characters; but as

only one specimen has been met with, he refrained from founding a

new species upon it. The specimen is from Fullarton Quarry, near

Temple, Edinburghshire.

“ Notice of the Occurrence of Remains of a British fossil Zeuglodon

(Z. Wanklyni, Seeley) in the Barton Clay of the Hampshire coast.”

By Harry Govier Seeley, Esq., F.L.8., F.G.S.

In this paper the author described the remains of a species of

Zeuglodon obtained by the late Dr. A. Wanklyn from the Barton

Cliff, consisting of a great part of the skull, about the same size as that

of Zeuglodon brachyspondylus, Miller. The bones preserved are the

maxillary, frontal, and parietal bones. The left maxillary shows

the remains of five teeth in a length of rather less than seven inches,

the first two of which had simple conical crowns and a single fang ;

the sockets of these are elliptical. ‘The third tooth is considerably

compressed, with a sharp margin, which has four small denticles on

each side of the large median denticle. The following teeth exhibit

somewhat similar characters, and each possesses two fangs. A

single tooth, resembling the canine of a Carnivore, was found with

the specimen, and was probably one of those missing from the first

sockets. The characters of the bones of the head were described in

more or less detail: the frontal region is flattened, with a sharp

crest continued along the parietal region, as in Z. brachyspondylus ;

but the crest is not flattened posteriorly into a narrow table, as in

that species, nor is the parietal united with the frontal by a folded

suture. The species, named 7 Wanklyni in memory of its dis-

coverer, differs from all known species of the genus in the shortness

of the interspaces between the teeth.

‘* On the Remains of Lmys hordwellensis, from the Lower Hord-

well beds in the Hordwell Cliff.” By Harry Govier Seeley, Esq.,

F.LS., F.G.S.

The remains described by the author consist of some fragments

constituting the greater part of the plastron and carapace of a species

of Emys obtained from a bed in Hordwell Cliff about 20 feet below

that which has yielded the chief remains of Crocodilus Hastingsie,

and about 10 feet above the brackish-water Upper Bagshot beds.

The preserved portion of the carapace is 9 inches long; when per-

fect it was probably about 12 inches long and 10 inches broad. Its

distinctive characters were said to be :—the broad, short gular scute,

with sinuous sutures; the subtriangular nuchal scute; the subpen-

tagonal first vertebral scute, broader than the succeeding quadrate

—_—-

Geological Society. 265

vertebral scutes; and the concentric ornamentation left on the

carapace and plastron by all the scutes. The author proposed for the

species the name of Emys hordwellensis.

“On an associated Series of cervical and dorsal Vertebraw of

Polyptychodon from the Cambridge Upper Greensand.” By Harry

Govier Seeley, Esq., F.L.S., F.G.S.

The author remarked upon the rarity of vertebrae of Polyptychodon

in the Cambridge Greensand in comparison with the abundance of

teeth, and stated that those collected do not appear to be the re-

mains of more than two individuals, probably representing two

species. One series from Haslingfield was described and figured by

Prof. Owen in 1860; the other, somewhat smaller series, described

in the present paper, is from the Huntingdon Road. The author de-

scribed in detail the structure of the atlas and axis and of the five

succeeding (cervical) vertebre; nine dorsal vertebre were also

described.

* On Crocodilus icenicus (Seeley), a second and larger species of

Crocodile from the Cambridge Upper Greensand.” By Harry Govier

Seeley, Esq., F.L.8., F.G.S.

In this paper the author described a cervical and a dorsal ver-

tebra of a new species of Crocodile. The former is probably the last

cervical. It is 2} inches long, and differs from that of existing

Crocodiles in the large size of the parapophyses, the distinct anterior

notch in the neural arch for the vertebral nerve, and the perfect

convexity of the articular ball. The dorsal vertebra is the sixth or

seventh; it measures 23 inches in length, and shows a depression

and perfect convexity of the articular bull, which distinguish it

from existing species. The animal was probably about 16 ft. long.

“ On Macrurosaurus semnus (Seeley), a long-tailed animal with

procelous vertebre, from the Cambridge Upper Greensand.” By

Harry Govier Secley, Esq., F.L.S., F.G.S.

The author described a series of about 40 associated and nearly

successive caudal yertebre obtained from one of the deeper phospha-

tite workings on Coldham Common. The tail, when complete, pro-

bably included 50 vertebrae, and measured 15 feet in length. The

articulations of the earlier vertebra are procelous ; then they become

nearly flat, then biconcave, and towards the end of the tail irregular.

There are no chevron bones. The neural arch in the earlier part of

the tail was supported on pedicles rising from the centrum, de-

pressed and devoid of neural spine. The neural arches were of great

antero-posterior extent and compressed. ‘The author remarked that

although the tail as a whole is more in accordance with the Lacer-

tian type than with any other order of true reptiles, the combination

of the procelous character with the absence of chevron bones is

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix, 18

266 Geological Society.

unknown to him elsewhere. He added that the metapodium de-

scribed and figured by him in 1871, under the name of Acantho-

pholis platypus, may perhaps belong to the foot of Macrurosaurus,

in which case the latter would probably indicate a modification of

the Crocodilian type, and the individual to which the tail belonged

would have been about 30 feet long.

December 20th, 1876.—Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

“On Pharetrospongia Strahani, a fossil Holorhaphidote Sponge

from the Cambridge Coprolite Bed.” By W. J. Sollas, Esq., B.A.,

F.G.S.

The sponge described by the author, which had been long labelled

as a Chenendopora in the Woodwardian Museum at Cambridge, is a

fossilized siliceous sponge, characterized by an irregularly reticulate

fibrous skeleton, the fibres of which in the living state were composed

of a number of siliceous acerate spicules, lying parallel to each other

and to the sides of the fibre. These spicules are still sufficiently well

preserved to be figured and measured individually, though they have

undergone a pseudomorphic change, by which their original com-

pcsition has been exchanged for a calcareous one. A similar re-

placement has occurred in the case of various species of Manon and

Porospongia; and this fact is of great interest, as showing that the

extinct and anomalous order of Calcispongiz, which these fossils

were supposed to indicate, has no necessary existence, since their

calcareous nature is a superimposed one, and their original struc-

ture agrees completely with that of existing siliceous forms, Pharetro-

spongia Strahani itself exhibits close affinities to an undescribed

sponge now living in the Australian seas.

**On the Remains of a large Crustacean, probably indicative of

a new species of Hurypterus or allied genus (Hurypterus? Stevensont),

from the Lower Carboniferous series (Cement-stone group) of Ber-

wickshire.” By Robert Etheridge, jun., Esq., F.G.S.

‘The fragmentary Crustacean-remains described in this paper are

referred by the author toa large species of Hurypterus. They are

from a rather lower horizon in the Lower Carboniferous than that

from which Eurypterus Scouleri, Hibbert, was obtained. The animal

was probably twice the size of H. Scoulert. The remains consist of

large scale-like markings and marginal spines which once covered

the surface and bordered the head and the hinder edges of the

body-segments of a gigantic Crustacean, agreeing in general cha-

racters with the same parts in EZ. Scowleri, but differing in points

of detail. For the species, supposing it to be distinct, the author

proposes the name of E. Stevensoni.

ae oF ee

Geological Society. 267

January 10th, 1877.—Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.RS.,

President, in the Chair.

“On gigantic Land-Tortoises and a small Freshwater Species

from the ossiferous caverns of Malta, together with a list of the fossil

Fauna, and a note on Chelonian-remains from the Rock-cavities of

Gibraltar.” By A. Leith Adams, Esq., M.B., F.R.S., F.G.S8.

The author described three extinct species of Tortoises from the

Maltese rock-cavities, one of which was of gigantic proportions, and

equalled in size any of the living or extinct land Chelonians from

the Indian or Pacific islands. The characteristic peculiarity in the

two larger species is a greater robustness of the long bones as com-

pared with the denizens of the Mascarene and Galapagos islands

with which he had been enabled to contrast them. The largest, on

that account, he had named 7. robusta; it rivalled the gigantic

Testudo ephippium (Giinther) in size, showing affinities to it in a

few minor characters. A smaller species, 7’. Sprattii, and a small

Lutremys, not distinguishable, as far as the few remains extend, from

the recent L. europea, besides many fragments of shields of tortoises

of various dimensions, had been obtained. These Chelonians were

found in conjunction with the remains of the dwarf Elephants and

other members of the remarkable fauna collected by Admiral Spratt

and the author in the ossiferous rock-cavities of Zebbug, Mnaidra,

Benghisa, &c. The paper contained a list of the animal-remains

hitherto recorded from the Maltese fissure caverns, including three

species of dwarf Elephants, two species of Hippopotamus, two

gigantic species of Myowus, a gigantic Swan, and other animal-re-

mains, and, further, a Note on some Chelonian-remains from the

rock-fissures of Gibraltar.

January 24th, 1877.—Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

“ On British Cretaceous Patelloid Gasteropoda.” By John Starkie

Gardner, Esq., F.G.S.

In this paper the author commenced by a general statement as to

the classification of the forms to be described in it, which he referred

to the families Patellide, Fissurellide, Calyptraide, and Capulide.

He noticed 30 species, which are mostly of rare occurrence; and

19 of these were described as new. Four genera were indicated as

new to the Cretaceous series, and one as new to the Cretaceous

in England. The new species were Acmea formosa and plana,

Heleion Meyeri, Anisomyon vectis, Scurria calyptreiformis and

depressa, Emarginula puncturella, divisiensis, ancistra, Meyeri, and

unicostata, Puncturella antiqua, Calyptrea concentrica, Crepidula

chameformis, Crucibulum giganteum, Pileopsis neocomiensis, dubius,

and Seeleyi, and Hipponyx Dixoni. Most of the Patellide were

from the Neocomian, and the majority of the Fissurellide from the

Upper Greensand ; the species of the other two families were scat-

268 Geological Society.

tered through the series. The author referred to the indications of

depth of deposit and other conditions furnished by these Mollusca,

and also to the resemblance presented by many of them to certain

bivalves common in the same rocks, which he regarded as a sort of’

mimicry.

‘Observations on Remains of the Mammoth and other Mammals

from Northern Spain.” By A. Leith Adams, Esq., M.B., F.R.S.,

F.G.S.

The remains noticed in this paper were obtained by MM. O’Reilly

and Sullivan in a cavern discovered at about 12 metres from the

surface, in the valley of Udias, near Santander, by a boring made

through limestone in search of calamine. They were found elose to

a mound of soil which had fallen down a funnel at one end of the

cavity, and more or less buried in a bed of calamine which covered

the floor. The cavern was evidently an enlarged joint or rock-

fissure, into which the entire carcasses, or else the living animals,

had been precipitated from time to time. The author had identified

among these remains numerous portions, including teeth, of Ele-

phas primigenius, which is important as furnishing the first instance

of the occurrence of that animal in Spain. He also recorded Bos

primigenius and Cervus elaphus ?, and stated that MM. O’Reilly and

Sullivan mention a long curved tooth which he thought might be a

canine of Hippopotamus.

February 7th, 1877.—Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair. —

‘On new Species of Belemnites and Salenia from the Middle

Tertiaries of South Australia.” By Ralph Tate, Esq., F.G.S.

The author noticed the occurrence in deposits of supposed

Miocene age in South Australia of a species of Belemnite (Belem-

nites senescens) and a Salenia (S. tertiaria). These fossils were

obtained from Aldenga, twenty-six miles south of Adelaide, on the

east coast of St. Vincent’s Gulf, where the long series of sea-cliffs

contains an assemblage of fossils identical with that of the Murray-

River beds. The Salenia is especially interesting on account of the

discovery of a living species of the genus by the naturalists of the

‘ Challenger.’

“On Mauisaurus Gardnerit (Seeley), an Elasmosaurian from

the base of the Gault at Folkestone.” By Harry Govier Seeley, Esq.,

¥.LS., F.G.S.

The author described the skeleton of a great long-necked Saurian

obtained by Mr. J. S. Gardner from the Gault of the cliff at

Folkestone. The remains obtained included a tooth, a long series

of vertebre, some ribs, bones of the pectoral arch, the femur, and

some phalanges, indicating a very large species, which the author

M eiitischis: 269

referred, with some doubt, to the genus Mauisaurus of Dr. Hector,

founded upon a Saurian from the Cretaceous formation of New

Zealand. He gave it the name of Mauisaurus Gardneri in honour

of its discoverer. A small heap of pebbles was found in the neigh-

bourhood of the ribs ; and it was supposed that these had been con-

tained in the stomach of the animal.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Note on the Femoral Brushes of the Mantide.

By Prof. J. Woop-Mason,.

Sixcr the abstract * of my paper on these structures and their use

was published, I have been enabled to consult M. Stal’s memoir fF

entitled ‘‘Orthoptera quedam Africana ;” and I find that I have

been anticipated as to the discovery—the brushes, or rather the setu-

lose eminences which I call brushes, being thus described in a foot-

note to p. 382 of the work cited:—*« In latere interiore femorum

anticorum Mantodeorum adest apicem versus prope marginem infe-

riorem spatium parvum leviter convexum, oblongum, dense brevis-

simeque setulosum.” M. Stal makes no suggestion as to the possible

use of the brushes to the insects; but I have ascertained t that they

are exclusively used for keeping the eyes and ocelli in a functional

condition, and that they are present in the young when these quit

the egg.

A full account of my observations and experiments on numerous

living specimens belonging to several genera (Schizocephala, Pseudo-

mantis, Hierodula, &c.) w ill be given in my paper.

Calcutta, Dec. 22, 1876.

On the Development of the Antenne in the Pectinicorn Mantide.

By Prof. J. Woop-Mason.

The author shows that, down to the last change of skin but one,

no difference is to be detected between the two sexes of Gongylus

gongylodes, either in the form or in the proportional length of the

antenne, which in both male and female are identically the same

simple and setaceous structures, consisting of two distinct basilar

segments followed by a multitude of very short and ill-defined

flagellar ones, but that shortly after this event these appendages

in the male begin to thicken throughout that portion of their

length which, in the perfect insect is bipectinated, so as eventually

to acquire a compressed spindle-shaped form ; that this thickening

is the outward manifestation of the growth going on beneath the

* Pp. A.S. B., June 1876, p. 123; and this Journal, vol. xviii. p. 438.

+ CEfvers. af Kongl. Svenska V etenskaps-Akademiens Forhandl. Stock-

holm, 1871, no. 3, sid. 875-401.

{ P. ALS. BE, August 1876, p. 170,

270 Miscellaneous.

outermost layer of chitinous membrane (last skin), which, at an

early date, part passu with the formation of the new antenne, tends

to separate off from the rest, and thereafter serves as a capsule or

sheath wherein the two series of pectinations are developed by a

process of budding from the antennal segments between the basal 5

and the apical 12-15; thatas the pectinations grow they press upon

so as to distend the walls of the sheath, completely obliterating all

traces of its previous segmentation ; and that if the sheath be care-

fully dissected away when distention of its walls has proceeded

almost to the bursting-point (last moult), the completely bipecti-

nated antenna of the adult male is disclosed, but with the teeth of

each comb all glued and compressed together and with the two

striated plates thus formed apposed to one another at their free ends,

so as to enclose a compressed spindle-shaped cavity.— Proceedings of

the Asiatic Society of Bengal, December 1876.

On the Power possessed by certain Mites, with or without Mouths, of

living without Food through entire Phases of their Existence or even

during their whole Lives. By M. Méenty.

The specimens of Jxodes found adhering to animals, to whatever

species they may belong, are always fecundated females—a fact

which the author has ascertained by the examination of hundreds

of individuals obtained from dogs, cattle, sheep, horses, different

species of rodents, birds, reptiles, &c. He has frequently found

adhering to the lower surface of these sucking females, another very

different small /vodes, which is entirely coriaceous, and is the male,

the lip of which, forming an obtuse triangle with salient lateral

angles, is introduced into the subthoracic vulva of the female, and

serves as a guide to the penis (which emerges from its base), and at

the same time as a means of firm sexual union instead of the copu-

latory suckers met with in many other mites.

The Jvodes are oviparous, and deposit a considerable number of

eggs, not by the mouth as Latreille believed, on the testimony of

Chabrier, but by a subthoracie vulva which opens close to the base

of the rostrum, as demonstrated by M. Lucas (Ann. Soc. Ent.

Franc. 1836, p. 630); but the mode of life and organization of the

lary are quite unknown. The author found on an African ox an

enormous female /xodes ready to lay, and was thus enabled to study

her numerous progeny. Between May 22 and June 23 this female

laid 12,000 eggs filled with a brownish yellow vitelline matter,

composed of granular polyhedric or rounded cells of very variable

diameters. The average diameter of the ovospherical eggs was

2 millim.

The eggs hatched between July 25 and August 9, producing very

active hexapod larve, with the rostrum apparently complete, an

oval-triangular cephalothoracie plastron, furnished with a pair of

eyes as in the mother, but quite destitute of stigmata and of the

tracheary respiratory apparatus so visible in the adults. Five or

six days before hatching, when the egg appeared still three fourths

Miscellaneous. 271

filled with the vitellus, the author saw the abdominal integuments

of the larve formed, completely enveloping the vitelline mass; and

he then saw the hard parts of the skeleton thicken and become

darker in colour, the abdomen, which was at first spheroidal, become

flattened and regularly festooned behind, and the stomach and its

symmetrical ceca formed, circumscribing the vitelline matter, which

was gradually retracted, furnishing the material for new organs.

That the business of nutrition went on actively in the bodies of

these larvee was shown by their depositing upon the glass much

white matter, which proved to consist of alkaline urates. The

mother had also produced a large quantity of similar excrement.

The author states that these larvee lived and digested for three

months without his being able to induce them to take any nourish-

ment; they lived on the provision derived from their mother, which

was contained in the stomach.

These larve undergo their metamorphoses and become adult,

when the males seek the females, fecundate them, and die without

taking any food, which, indeed, the conversion of their rostrum

into an accessory organ of copulation would prevent their doing ;

the females, either during or after fecundation, attach themselves to

animals, from which they absorb the quantity of blood which ena-

bles them to acquire sometimes, ten times their original size, and

provides the materials for their numerous progeny, even throughout

life in the case of the males.

The mouthless Acarina, which have been formed into the

genera Hypopus, Homopus, Trichodactylus, Astoma, &c., but which

the author has shown to be nymphs, also live without food in

an analogous manner. ‘Their bodies are filled with a granular

amorphous matter, a sort of highly vitalized sarcode, produced by

the liquefaction of the internal organs, and especially the muscles

of the larvee; life is sustained without loss, since there are no eva-

cuations, in consequence of the complete absence of anal, respiratory,

or other apertures, during the whole of this phase of their existence.

The adult form which succeeds this phase is remarkable (especially

in the case of the adult female) for great voracity ; but many of the

males, like those of Jwodes, eat very little or not at all, and the

author believes that the males of Sarcoptes belong to the latter

category.

M. Mégnin remarks that this fact is by no means without a

parallel, and mentions the Ephemere and the (Estride as furnishing

eases in point. He also refers to the same category the astomatous

and fertile form of the Phyllowera of the oak observed by M. Lich-

tenstein (Bull. Soc. Ent. Fr. 1876, p. 164).—Comptes Rendus,

Noy. 20, 1876, p. 993.

Note on the Nidification of the Aye-Aye.

By MM. A. Mitne-Epwarps and A. Granpivrer.

Any facts that may contribute towards a more complete know-

ledge of the aye-aye (Chiromys madagascariensis) deserve the

272 Miscellaneous.

attention of zoologists. This mammal, the affinities of which have

been long disputed, is still very rare. Travellers have scarcely ever

studied it in the living state; and the observations they have been

able to make upon its habits and manners are almost insignificant ;

we therefore think it useful to indicate some new particulars as to

its mode of life.

The aye-aye constructs in trees true nests resembling enormous

ball-shaped birds’ nests; and it is in the interior of these construc-

tions that the female brings forth her young and nourishes it. We

have just received one of these nests found by M. Soumagne, hono-

rary consul of France in Madagascar, in the belt of forest situated

halfway up the eastern slope of the great granitic mountain mass a

short distance from Tamative. It is made with much care and art

at the fork of several large branches of a dicotyledonous tree ; its

outer surface is formed of large rolled-up leaves of the Ravinala (or

traveller’s tree), which constitute a sort of impermeable covering

and protect the interior, in which there is an accumulation of small

twigs and dry leaves. The aperture is narrow and placed to one side.

M. Soumagne surprised a female with her young one in this nest.

The most highly organized species of the Lemurine group (the

Indrisine and true lemurs) always carry their young attached to

the back or the breast, where it can easily reach the pectoral mamme

of the mother. The lower representatives of the order, however,

are furnished with several pairs of mamme, and they do not carry

their young in this manner; they deposit them either in holes of

trees (Lepilemures and Chirogalez) or in true nests (Microcebi). Each

litter consists of several young, which remain for a considerable

time confined to their retreat, without being able to accompany their

parents. One of us has examined the nest of Microcebus myoainus.

It resembles on a small scale that of a crow, and is composed of

small twigs interlaced, in the midst of which there is a depression

with a bed of hairs, in which the young repose.

In its mode of nidification, therefore, the aye-aye closely approaches

the more degraded representatives of the order Lemurina, and

departs from the Indrisine and true Lemurs.—Comptes Rendus,

Jan. 22, 1877, p. 196.

Note on the Phenomena of Digestion and on the Structure of the

Digestive Apparatus in the Phalangida*. By Ferrx Prarzav.

(Abstract by the author.)

The ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ have already

given abstracts of several of my memoirs relating to the phenomena

of digestion in the Articulatat. The present memoir is, properly

speaking, only a detached chapter of a long series of researches on

* Bulletin de l’Académie Royale de Belgique, 45° année, 2° sér.

tome xlii. p. 719, 1876.

+ Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 4th series, vol. xvi. p. 152,

(1875), vol. xviii. p. 355 (1876), vol. xviii. p. 437 (1876).

Miscellaneous: 273

the digestion of the Arachnidans. The very special organization of

the Phalangida permitted this separation.

It is not my intention to summarize here the anatomical part of

my note; but I must say a few words on the arrangement of the

digestive tube of the Araneida and of the Phalangida in order to

show the bearing of the physiological results.

The Araneida, or spiders properly so called, are sucking animals.

Their digestive tube comprises :—first, a buccal intestine entirely

situated in the cephalothorax, and consisting of an @sophagus with

chitinous walls, terminating with an apparatus of suction, accom-

panied by a series of five pairs of lateral ceca; then, in the abdo-

men, a middle intestine, followed by a terminal intestine. The

middle intestine is here characterized by the fact that it receives

on the right and left the excretory canals from the voluminous

abdominal gland, hitherto called the liver in the Araneida. The

terminal intestine, dilated into a reservoir, receives at its origin, as

in all the Articulata, the crustaceans excepted, the Malpighian or

urinary tubes.

We know by the works of Ramdohr, Treviranus, Tulk,’ Blanchard,

&c., that the digestive apparatus of the Phalangida is quite different.

Here the animal does not suck its prey, but devours it entirely.

The digestive tube consists, in the first place, of a buccal intestine

reduced to a short cesophagus; then of an immense median sac,

into which open dorsally about thirty voluminous ceca filling

nearly all the cavity of the body; lastly of a short terminal intes-

tine, characterized, as I show for the first time, by the insertion of

the Malpighian tubes. It is to be remarked that here the body is

no longer distinctly divided into a cephalothorax and an abdomen,

and also that, as in the Araneida, a certain number of ceca penetrate

into the coxopodites of the feet.

All authors taking for their basis a simple resemblance of form,

regard the cxca of the Phalangida as the analogues of the cephalo-

thoracic cxea of the Araneida. This is for want of histological

observations and above all of physiological experiments.

Experimental researches already far advanced have convinced me

that the voluminous gland called the iver in the Decapod crustaceans,

and which empties its products into the middle intestine of those

animals, is nothing but the organ of secretion of the digestive liquid

intended for the emulsion of the fats and for the solution of the

albuminoids *. Recently M. Jousset de Bellesme has informed me

that he has arrived at perfectly similar results; finally a number of

experiments on the so-called liver of the Araneidat, the ducts of

which also open into the middle intestine, have proved to me that

* I have already alluded to it in my ‘Recherches sur les phénoménes

de la digestion, etc. ..des Myriapodes,’ p. 42, note 4.

+ 1 take this opportunity of calling the attention of the reader to the

importance of the results of my experiments on the Araneida. The

memoir in which they, together with numerous other facts, are to be

found, and which I hope to complete shortly, will, I hope, be read with

interest.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 19

274 Miscellaneous.

this also was only a liver in appearance, that the liquid secreted

was also the principal digestive liquid emulsionizing the fatty bodies,

transforming the albuminoids into peptones and producing glucose

at the expense of amylaceous matters.

The epithelium, consisting of voluminous cells, of the ceca of the

Phalangida has the most analogy with the céllular elements of the

supposed liver of the Araneida; but, what is more positive, the

liquid secreted in abundance also transforms the feculents into

glucose slowly, dissolves the albuminoids actively, and energetically

emulsionizes the fats.

The ceca of the Phalangida are therefore not the analogues of

the cephalothoracie suctorial sacs of the Araneida, but the evident

analogues of their abdominal digestive gland. It results from this,

(and direct observation also proves it), that the large median sac is the

principal place for digestion, and consequently the middle intestine.

The Gourami and its Nest.

By M. Carponnier.

I have of late years had the honour of making known to the Aca-

demy the curious and interesting habits of certain fishes of the group

Labyrinthici. In these species, at the time of reproduction, the

males become adorned with the most vivid colours, construct a

nest to shelter the products of the spawning, and during the embry-

onic development, as also after hatching, give a careful and efficacious

protection to their progeny—facts which indicate a highly developed

instinct in these creatures, and reveal the existence of faculties of

which they have heretofore been regarded as destitute. Among these

are the Macropodi of China and the Colise of India. The study of

another fish of the same family, the Gourami (Osphromenus olfax)

has furnished me with subjects of no less astonishment and admi-

ration.

The Gourami, an inhabitant of the fresh waters of China and India,

is remarkable for the large size to which it may grow and for the

goodness of its flesh, which renders it a valuable article of food.

My trials in former years not having given any result, I deter-

mined last spring to keep my fishes in a medium maintained artifi-

cially at a constant temperature of 25° C. (=77° F.), which it ap-

peared to me must be suitable for their reproduction. With thisview,

my fishes were placed in an aquarium containing about 48 gallons of

water. Ina few days I saw the bodies of the males become adorned

with vivid colours ; they pursued each other, and seemed to struggle

furiously for the possession of the females. I then selected the

finest male, whose lips were tumefied in an abnormal fashion, and

left him alone in the aquarium with a female which he seemed to

pursue perseveringly. He soon commenced in one of the angles of

the aquarium the formation of a nest of froth, which in a few hours

attained a considerable size—6 to 7} inches in diameter, and 4 to 44

inches in height.

In the Chinese Macropodus the male draws directly from the outer

Miscellaneous. 275

air the bubbles which he emits beneath his frothy roof after having

englobed them (in order to prevent their being absorbed) with the

mucosity furnished by his buccal membrane. ‘The mucous secretion

does not seem to be formed in such abundance in the Gourami;

hence my male found himself under the necessity of preparing his

materials beforehand, then collecting those which appeared to him

to fulfil the desired conditions, and carrying them to his nest. For

- this purpose he kept at the surface of the water, turning his back to

the nest, and, drawing in the outer air, expelled it by degrees in

front of him in the form of gaseous bubbles. The badly prepared

bubbles burst, and there only remained those the envelope of which

possessed the suitable consistency ; these he then collected and

carried into his nest.

At times the buccal secretion seemed to slacken, and the male

could no longer elaborate his globules. He then descended to the

bottom of the water to seek for some Conferve, which he sucked

and chewed for a few moments as if to excite and reawaken the ac-

tivity of the mucous membrane.

The nest being completed, the male watched it with patient care,

and whenever the female apppoached it he displayed his brilliant

colours. At a given moment his body, by several simulated ap-

proaches, haying acquired sufficient flexibility, he caught the female,

and caused her to perform a first spawning ; others speedily followed,

and were renewed nearly forty times in three hours.

A Macropodus or a Colisa would not have been embarrassed about

collecting the eggs and arranging them in the nest. My Gourami

did not appear to understand taking them in his mouth; and in order

to raise them to the surface he made use of a most curious stratagem.

He rose to take in an abundant provision of air; then, descending,

he placed himself well below the eggs, and suddenly, by a violent

contraction of the muscles of the interior of the mouth and pharynx,

he compelled the air collected there to escape by the gill-apertures.

This air, infinitely divided by the branchial lamelle and fringes, was,

so tospeak, pulverized; and the violence of the expulsion was such that

it escaped in the form of two jets of a regular gaseous powder, which

enveloped the eggs and conveyed them to the surface.

Nothing could be more curious to witness than this manceuvre of

the male Gourami. He disappeared completely in the midst of a

regular fog of air; and when the latter broke up he reappeared,

bearing attached to the rugosities of his scales and fin-rays bubbles

of air resembling thousands of little pearls.

The number of eggs produced during this spawning may be esti-

mated at two or three thousand, out of which I only obtained six

hundred hatchings, most of the eggs not having undergone the action

of the fecundating principles.

The first period of incubation lasts three days; and then com-

mences a series of modifications analogous to those which I have

already noticed in other species. The tadpole swims with its belly

in the air, and has the form of a ball terminated by a little tail ;

but after another period of three days (that is to say, six days after

276 Miscellaneous.

hatching) the embryonic development is completed, and already a

certain number of the young fry venture to escape from under the

paternal eye. The male pursues the fugitives; and a few jets of

pulverized air shot in their direction soon bring them to reason and

convey them again to the surface of the water. It is not until

about ten days after their birth that the father begins to abandon

them and leave them to wander at their own pleasure.

Five hundred and twenty young Gouramis hatched in my esta-

blishment in the month of July last, and, measuring at present from

3 to 6 centimetres in length, assure to us the definitive possession

of this interesting and curious species of fish, which, among other

advantages, possesses the faculty of spawning several times a year.—

Comptes Rendus, Dec. 4, 1876, p. 1114.

Zoology of the ‘ Challenger’ Expedition.

Mr. Alexander Agassiz, in a letter to the editors of ‘ Silliman’s

Journal’ (dated Edinburgh, Dec. 18), states that he has found the ma-

terial a wonderful collection, and was deeply impressed by the great

amount of it, coming as it mainly does from the depths with which

we formerly associated the idea of a lifeless desert region. He also

gives the following information respecting the publication of the

results. ‘The Admiralty is to publish the results; and the collec-

tions are to be worked up by sundry specialists: Allman the Hydro-

zoa; Busk the Polyzoa; Dr. M‘Intosh the Annelids ; Thomson him-

self the Crinoids and some of the Sponges, the balance of the latter

by O. Schmidt; Hickel the Radiolaria; Moseley, of the ‘ Challenger,’

the Polyps; Murray, who was on the ‘Challenger,’ will work up

the deep-sea bottoms and surface animals (Foraminifera, &c.) ;

Giinther the Fishes. Some of the groups are not yet determined

upon; but the same persons who worked up the ‘ Porcupine’ species

will probably have charge of the ‘Challenger’ collection. Young

Carpenter will work up the Comatule ; Lyman will have the Ophi-

urans; and I shall bring over with me the Echini, and perhaps some

other group of Echinoderms; so that the United States will have

their fair share of the work.”

Rate of Growth of Corals.

A remarkable piece of coral, taken off the submarine cable near

Port Darwin, is spoken of by the ‘Cocktown Herald.’ It is of the

ordinary species, about five inches in height, six inches in diameter

at the top, and about two inches at the base. It is perfectly formed ;

and the base bears the distinct impression of the cable, and a few

fibres of the coir rope used as a sheath for the telegraphic wire still

adhering to it. As the cable has been laid only four years, it is evi-

dent that this specimen must have grown to its present height in

that time, which seems to prove that the growth of coral is much

more rapid than has been supposed.—Stlliman’s American Journal,

February 1877.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES. }

No. 112. APRIL 1877.

XXII.—On the Distribution of Birds in North Russia.—

I. On the Distribution of Birds on the Lower Petchora, in

North-east Russia. By J. A. Harvie Brown, F.Z.S.

“ Till every well-marked district, every archipelago, and every impor-

tant island has all its known species of the more important groups of

animals catalogued on an uniform plan and with an uniform nomencla-

ture, a thoroughly satisfactory account of the Geographical Distribution

of Animals will not be possible.”

Tue following paper is intended as a companion paper to the

fuller account published in ‘The Ibis’ for 1876*, and is

intended to show in tabular form the distribution of the species

met with.

In the Table further on I have indicated the points at

which and the line along which we observed the different

. species, by perpendicular strokes in the columns devoted to the

thirteen localities mentioned. As the preparation of this

paper has necessitated a thoroufh reexamination of my jour-

nals, these strokes, marking the records of actual occurrence

of the speeies at these points, may be held as trustworthy, no

stroke having been drawn in the spaces unless there is a cor-

responding record in my journal. When these strokes are

drawn towards the sides of the columns and not in the centres,

they will be understood to indicate that the species were

observed between the latitudes given, or may be regarded

as generally distributed over the distance represented. I

have also indicated the probable presence of these species at

other localities by dotted lines (...). Where I have left a

* “Notes on the Birds of the Lower Petchora. By Henry Seebohm,

F.Z.8., and J. A. Harvie Brown.” Ibis, 1876, January, April, July,

and October.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 20

278 Mr. J. A. Harvie Brown on the

blank space, I have considered, either that the evidence I

have is too unsatisfactory to enable me to arrive at any con-

clusion as to their presence or absence, or that the species are

indeed absent from these localities *.

In Table II. I have used more elaborate signs to show

the abundance or scarcity of the species in each of three

districts: thus:—rare, |-; once seen, #; twice seen, J;

thrice seen, 2; common, ||; very common, +t; very abun-

dant, {{. This, I believe, will make the tables of more

practical use for comparison with other tables of species fur-

ther east or west than if they only represented the particulars

shown in Table I.

If we look at this paper as having reference entirely to the

distribution of species in their relation to the parallels of lati-

tude, and entirely apart from meridians of longitude, and apart

from the more devious lines of migration, we may of course

conclude that though certain species do not pass, or are not

found to be present at certain localities, nevertheless, in order

to reach the higher latitudes at which we are able to record

them, they must have passed through or been present at other

localities upon these same parallels of latitude, to the east or

west of our points of observation. :

I have purposely avoided the question of longitudinal

distribution at present, as our data for determining that, or

even approaching to a determination, are too scanty. There

remains an immense tract of ornithologically unexplored

country in Northern Russia:—fist, the Kola peninsula

and west of the White Sea up to the Finnish frontier in the

west, a land. composed of vast tundra and forest and river;

secondly, between Mezén+ and Archangel in the west, and

* Negative evidence in matters of this kind is seldom very satisfactory ;

and I prefer to leave the question of their actual absence to be proved by «

future observations, to hazarding guesses as to their probable absence.

Those who peruse the paper may draw deductions for themselves in this

matter. I have even included such species as Squatarola helvetica in this

class; but see a paper by me on migration (Proc. Glasg. Nat.-Hist. Soc.

vol. iii. pt. 1, p. 44, 1875-76), and also Seebohm on the same subject in

Rowley’s Orn. Mise. (vol. i. pt.iv. p. 239).

+ The neighbourhood of Mezén has been tolerably well explored. As

early as 1841 Herr Bystrov collected at Mezén (see Brandt, “List of

Skins of Mammals and Birds (62 species) sent by Herr Bystrov of

Mezén to Zool. Mus. of the Academy,” Bull. Sc. de Académie de St.-

Pétersbourg, vol. x. 1842, p. 350); and of late years Mons. Ignati N. Piot-

tuch has from time to time forwarded considerable numbers of specimens

from that locality and from Archangel. Graf Hoffmannsegg and his

assistant Herr Hencke also collected for some years in these districts ; but

little remains on record of their discoveries either there or on the Petchora,

which they also visited about twenty years ago. There is a short notice

by Hencke (Allgemeine deutsche naturh. Zeitung, 1856, p. 256, Dresden),

and another immediately following by Hoffmannsegg, which, as far as I

Distribution of Birds in North Russia. 279

the Petchora (say, between the meridians of 40° and 52° E,

long) ; and thirdly, between the Petchora and the Ural Moun-

tains, or to 70° K. long., in which latter is included the

Bolshaya Zemlia of the Russians, or Arkya Ya of the Samo-

yedes. Until this vast area is partially or wholly explored

by naturalists, we cannot hope to arrive at very satisfactory

results, or even to form a satisfactory basis to work upon;

there remains too large a country unexplored, and there are

in consequence too few points at which observations have

been made. That it is an interesting country I believe

there can be little doubt; and this is indicated by the absence

of certain species at Archangel which are present at Ust

Zylma and vice vers@. The fauna of the Lower Petchora

valley does not appear to retain such a purely western Pale-

arctic or European character as that of the Archangel district

does. Thus Budytes citreolus, which literally swarms upon

the banks of the Petchora and its islands north of the Arctic

circle, is unknown at Archangel; and many other cases in

point readily suggest themselves on perusal and comparison

of the various papers on North-Russian ornithology. The

question of interest is, Are the boundaries of the western and

eastern Palearctic subregions, as at present laid down, all-suf-

ficient for zoological purposes? Is it possible to fix these

boundaries with any thing like precision if so vast an area as

that between the White Sea Robs the present presumed boun-

dary remains (with the exception of one narrow strip) unex-

plored? I think the answer must be, “ No” *.

Without, then, at this time, discussing further the question

of eastern and western distribution, I return to the object

of this paper, viz. the distribution of birds between Ust Zylma

on the first great bend of the river Petchora, above its conflu-

ence with the sea, and the Golaievskai Islands, which form a

fringing belt of sandbanks across the entrance of the Petchora

Gulf, or Suchaye More (Shallow Sea) of the Russians, and

which are about 300 miles to the northward of the former

locality.

Before presenting a table of the species met with, I will

can learn, are all the records left by them, except a manuscript list of

birds by the latter gentleman, mentioned by Mr. Mle (‘Ibis’ 1859,

p- 75), but which, as yet, I have failed to trace. Seebohm and I were

told also by those who remembered them or travelled with them to the

Petchora, that they kept no notes, but simply collected skins and eggs

(see also ‘Ibis,’ 1876, p. 105). References up to date of other papers on

North-Russian ornithology will be given in later parts of this paper.

* For the latest and fullest account of the Pulseselic region and its

subregions see Wallace’s ‘Geographical Distribution of Animals,’ yol, i.

chap. x. p. 180; and for the presently accepted boundaries of the ‘Sibe-

rian’ and ‘ European’ subregions, see p. 191.

20*

280 Mr. J. A. Harvie Brown on the

first shortly describe the different kinds of country at the

thirteen localities through which our line takes us, and

indicate the time spent by us at each.

1. Ust Zylma (65° 26' N. lat.), our starting-point, is

situated on the east bank, on the elbow of land formed by the

noble semicircular sweep of the river as it changes its course

from westerly to almost due north. Behind the town, rising

ground, cultivated hill-slopes, backed with pine-forest. On

the west bank miles of meadows and willow-thickets, inter-

sected by kurias or creeks and backwaters, through which

the river Zylma flows from the westward. Beyond this

pine-forests again appear, and, further off still, the dim low

range of the Timan Mountains. We stayed here until the

ice broke up and floated away (15th April to 10th June), and

then proceeded down the river, stopping here and there to

collect and cook our food.

2. Habariki (65° 47' N. lat.)—About 26 miles lower down

the river, and also situated on the east or right bank *.

Round the village are a few acres of cultivated land, not

large enough, however, to tempt the large flocks of Lapland

buntings to alight. Round this, old forest of pine and larch

with undergrowth, and large marshes and woodland lakes

caused by the overflow of the river in spring, when the ice

breaks up (Ibis, 1876, p. 448).

We visited this locality for two days in winter, and again

for three days in June, and also stayed for twenty-four hours

when on our way down the river—April 29th to 30th; June

3rd, 4th, 5th, and 10th to 11th.

3. Yorsa River (66° 13! N. lat.).—33 miles or so lower

down the river, on the west or left bank. Here there was a

continuation of the low swampy meadows, marshy hollows,

and kurias, with willow, alder, and birch. On the east bank the

pine-forest, we were told, comes north as far as a place called

Bougdefskaya, between Habariki and the Arctic circle. The

islands below Habariki are for the most part willow-, alder-,

and birch-covered, like many parts of the banks.

We stayed here June 13th from 5 p.m. till June 14th at

2 p.M., long enough to give us some idea of the local fauna.

4. Chuvinski (66° 33' N. lat.)—About 12 versts further

down the river, situated on an island close to the east bank

and almost upon the arctic circle. Here there were a few

houses and a patch of cultivation, surrounded by birch-woods

and willow-swamps. jest

We stayed here a few hours on June 14th.

* Habariki is really an island, but, being only separated from the fast

land by a narrow branch of the river, for all practical purposes it may be

reckoned as standing on the east shore of the river.

eee -

Distribution of Birds in North Russia. 281

5. Abramoff’ (66° 42! N. lat.)—About 20 miles further

down the river. Situated on the west bank. Here willow-

swamps and birch-woods lately under the overflow of the

river; a little to the southward the land rises at one place,

and a few stunted pines are to be seen. ‘The village is small

and unimportant.

Stayed here a few hours on June 15th.

6. Viski (67° 15! N. lat.).—37 miles lower down the river,

and situated on the west bank close to the head of the delta—

a considerable village, with some extent of pasturage for

cattle. Surrounded by willow-thickets and birch of small

growth. Some of the peasants are very wealthy; and the

houses are good. Here also there is a good shop, where many

necessaries can be purchased and some few luxuries.

We stayed here and in the neighbourhood from June 16th

to 17th.

7. Gorodok, or Pustozersk (67° 31' N. lat.).—About 27

miles lower down the river. “ The town” (Gorodok) is

situated on a circular bay, which is surrounded by a sandy

waste and tundra covered with stunted birch and juniper,

having in the hollows marshy-edged pools and willow-thickets.

We did not go to the town, but encamped near the entrance of

the circular bay and collected all night upon the sand-dunes

and tundra.

Stayed here from evening of June 17th to June 18th at

4 A.M.

8. Kuya (67° 45! N. lat.)—25 miles further down the

river, on the east bank. Here there was sandy tundra, with

dense growth of dwarfed willow, and a good deal of open

pasturage for cows and a few sheep, and pools of water in the

sandy ground. An island opposite was covered with willow-

swamp, intersected by kurias and here and there open patches

of long rank herbage.

Stayed here June 18th to 8 A.M. on the 19th.

9. Alexievku Island (N. lat. ?)—About 16 miles from

Kuya. Situated about 14 verst (1 mile) or less from the

east bank. Willow-swamp and a few birches. About 40

versts of this kind of growth extend westward from Alexievka,

covering the whole delta. On the east bank lies the true

tundra, balmy with the scent of the aromatic dwarf rhododen-

dron (Leduwm palustre) , brilliant with the flowers of the delicious

“maroshka ” (Rubus chamemorus), luxuriant in its covering

of minute arctic plants, mosses, sphagnums, and lichens, and

glancing with innumerable lakes and pools of pure cold water.

Alexievka was our headquarters from June 20th to the end

of our stay, August 2nd.

10. Yooshina River (N. lat.?).—About halfway between

282 Mr. J. A. Harvie Brown on the

Alexievka and Stanovaya-Lachta (no. 11), or rather nearer

the latter. Situated on the east bank. Here there is undula-

ting prairie-like tundra with lakes and luxuriant growth in the

hollows, of arctic brambles, willow-scrub, dwarf birch, grasses,

carices, sorrel, Veratrum album, and wild geranium (vide Ibis,

1876, p. 447).

We stayed here a few hours on June 25th.

11. Stanovaya-Lachta (N. lat. ?).—26 miles lower down the

river than Alexievka, not far from the promontory of Boluan-

skai Noss. This was the old lading-station of the Petchora

Timber-trading Company. On theeast bank. <A few deserted

huts, which we made habitable during our short visit. Around,

level or undulating tundra, lakes, high banks to the river, and

hills of some elevation on either side of the bay and further

inland (vide Ibis, 1876, p. 447).

Stayed here from June 26th to evening of June 28th, and

visited it also on July 6th and 30th.

12. Dvotntk (68° 28! N. lat. and about 55° 55'? E. long.).—

30 miles from Stanovaya-Lachta along the north-east coast of

the fast land. On the coast of the Petchora Gulf north-east

of the Boluanskai Bucht. Here, great extent of level tundra,

salt-marshes and brackish inlets; drift-timber; wrecks of

ships; sand-dunes and sand-hills, covered with Esparto grass;

and rivers. In the distance, 25 versts off, the Pytkoff (five

peaks) Mountains (v. Ibis, 1876, p. 297).

Stayed here from July 22nd to 30th in the hold of a

wrecked sloop, which we made very habitable.

13. Golaievskai Banks (68° 58! N. lat.) —About 54 miles

north of Dvoinik, at the entrance of the Petchora Gulf. Here

bare, almost level sandbanks, a foot or two above highwater-

mark, and of considerable extent. Some said to be grass-

covered and of slightly higher elevation (v. Ibis, 1876, p. 295).

We stayed here, on the islands nos. 3, 4 (so marked in

Admiralty chart), for a few hours on July 13th—14th.

These thirteen localities are the places at which we did

most of our collecting, and where all the species mentioned in

the following table were procured.

I offer this paper not only as a slight contribution towards

our knowledge of zoological geography, but also with the idea

that if field-naturalists would keep somewhat similar records

in other localities, workers at home might be materially

assisted in their labours and studies of larger areas.

I have taken the hint from Mr. Wallace’s grand work

‘The Geographical Distribution of Animals.’ In descending

from the treatment of orders and families and genera in

regions, to species in limited areas or districts, I have found it

necessary to employ a few additional symbols, which I trust

will be found easily intelligible and sufficiently to the point.

“MOTUS Of} PUI} OUI OUIBS OY} NoOqu poywrsren Cony

STOTIVALASGO IMO TO

J UAOTS oq gouuvs 03 Loy} yYLoU AUF MOF] “emmpA'7Z ys) 9] sSayung

WUF IqNOP. OTT OG We oL0Y} “pAVALYZLOU OY] OF WOOs ULBTL Jou oO sUTLLOTY YIN ;

wo “ | | torte cveee fe .

2 | tt | | (-7) ,woyps2 — “y

ILL | A | | meeseess (#7) oaynqqns —— ‘9

“ A | en ee ee oe ae ‘uunug ‘sndosvt oayng “fF

‘= a 4 a ee C7) smagurpey uorpuvg *¢ |

S 5 A I I | | | : | ee ee (air fac CZ) BOGS sujaUTpeyT °%

OIL A | | ee [esses (vr) sngoesdiyo vmby ‘T

~ odud | 8 é I SI | al ul or | 6 8 Del Qn- AB tb z I R

s Sse | ae SS ey S$ | | cc ce |e,

=, leo ,|8 Be alte “ b |

i; 4 Q}° qj] a 27) ° q Py

ae |B API 2 ye al 136) eo BE | ¢ E| 2. |3?/3.| ee ge 3a GS |Se| oss

‘So 9131 |S ok. | hos 4.2. | ms | oF $ 4 ee wo bm | eek le nn] Boe

mar, ga aiear elgg oe | | 23 | Be | ~ ee “E\wa| SF |SE/SE/SE) Ebi Se| 86 eo) Fae ‘apady

3 ge QP Elee El 24 |2r) FS) B) g) af far ya" |e lee lad) oe |e FER

5 I" iu i. Nase ‘ Re

‘ sie} 8) see |e |sle|slelisl 2». Pied oo

S *SJOLI}SIp EG UT om —_ — Pom ict |lecee cee I oe

= ag ae S ~ pee | en | ge oy Sb

3 Bune oy} SuLMoys ele! g & /pe| oSE |RE| EB | & | & lee Bes |e | rek

= 4 “ ® § fe |pBe ® ® 5 § Po | eo |8 4, hy

E _ te to ® R por or = ® ® Se | moo oe EB

3 ah a Sy eS PEL Eat Gel ie il oe hee PePl sa | 783

S “TI @1aVv J, cis Beth, orl Se be | eae PS| Fas |"s |" 8

‘SOLPITROOT ET 4V BUN] oY} Surmoys “yy aravy,

eee eS, ee eee

‘suummpoo ey} ut Aronb vw :spxooer nqnog “* ‘feuoTswGQ “+g ‘A ‘a oys ro

‘peyHUEPL yqnop ynoyjIM ‘paprodex “poxmdo0 ont? 10 Sota ‘ouQ “ff Guepunqe A[Surpaooxy 44 ‘uommoo L104 *|| ‘mouru0,;)

| ory * | Guosorg ‘oouasord opquqorqg ‘aovds yuyrq v Guosqy—'saygny Buxmopyof ay? ur pasn sjoquiligy ayy Jo uorpunjdag

“CPT NSE 089) SyUME mysarrnpoy oy) puv

CN 93 069) vuyhiz 18Q waamjeq mesenay ysve-ynuony ur spurge fo uounquaasyyT Buznoys 2)97,

a a ee ee 7 >, ee —

e Brown on the

Mr. J. A. Ha

284

“

6LL

“)8S 089 9} 089

‘TEHSADIVION)

07}

eyAoxoly

*(panwrjuoo)

SPOLSIp EG UL

vunvy oy} SULAOYSs

“TI LIdvy,

J posttest: 7 ‘snseptsnay —— ‘og

| | | ’ | bee . | | eee ener eres "T ‘xvu109 el

. tee | | PUA eT Pca Ye ge) *xRI100 SNALO P

Js 0 ‘ST

bel | J porrttess ey Ssntouvo snmmong "ZT

| | | | eee eee "T ‘snpAjoupiy —— ‘OT

| | | | SS te. ep LOULUE SHOT "el

| "* (7) snyweut sndoookaqy “FT

| reese seo SNAavUst oqugy ‘eT

| I} Looe] p [tts ss sug ‘snutgidiooe oy ‘ZT

| , “s am | seees C7) Boj0dU BIUIME “TT

| | ' Tallea J [rctttts: Cz) sneuvdo snort ‘oT

pal seeeees (v7) snstu rozIdWoy ‘6

| C CL Na ("7) sniequnyed mgsy *g

el | et Il Or 6 g L 9 ¢ P ra e I

2 m b 2Q ae aa} Wo

Sey) wel S| el] ce [2234] Se | ee] 8a) Se | ee | gee

oe RE: ~ 5S ~E no Hs he ee oa i=) $3 2 Bey a8 2) TH “‘soroodg

pletlae| Fo | Fl el 2 fae laP [28 weak | ae jel eee

a ae baliaeesl se 3 eB.

te | Pete ioe Net © ee We ecru |" @ ended (ee eee

3 in s 8 <—e 6G R 8 i} 8 S $3 3 <a ysrpsugy

Eo cali: sles Selec Ae ioe wu] Bee

a} a a a ce fey] >i.

Ble | € |S lps) obs ike] e | ge | of RE] ee | oe a8

so) “4 Ld g fe > Bo 3? ® g 5 o® Boe BE ge

9 ® ch or _ ~ . = 72 om

- S 1S (S8| kee las] Ble |e [SP] oe’ joe | See

Dita de ent ee | ees

‘(ponwejuoo) SOLPLTVOOT ET FB BUN, OY SuLAoYs “T ATLV,

ee ————

sees 7 “npetOoW —— “TZ

285

ion of Birds in North Russia.

Distribut

‘RaL “4 “2L8T SIG, PA «

“pune uvedomn oy} 04 4 pepye SuLavy oF wrepo Avy ocojoroy} Wed] puw WITOqoog APL “Mum “"T WEY} YOU JoYZANy eDUVI OF suvodde puw

‘ROWOUTY YON pus ‘visy YON ‘edornsy YAON UL puNoj St puvw UOTNGLYstp S}t UL Iepodumoa19 st 4t ywyy ‘toys fq[oT] “uumumausozy “7 JO WA10y

[[VUls B st puv ‘sonog Jo sadipwxe yjowrT st ‘Top pood B SutAIwA yng ‘viuy "7 UeYY oZI8 UL roSuey ATpeusn ‘dom poyodsan ysourype qytas ‘1opULAL

UL OTT ATOA “VISSNYY YON UL POULV}GO OAL PAL OF FIT} OFVVUL SIT} WO OUT OF SOJLEM TOSsod(] “AI ‘sotods oy} Suyvavdos pus AutAuouds oy}

Surysuvpuostp Ur poposdoons 4svy 4B OABY UOJMON “JOLT PUL Aossol(] “AP FEY} WOLWOUL o.Lol] Avut J dnoawd Suryzznd sry} yyLa worxeuuoo uy ,

"ss (you) SIPULA soykpng “EP

er ewe Nd ‘SNULALOO

reereees (rr) gisueyerd ——

ee Pee (7) SI[BIALI] ——

* -(soymng) Anqsny snyyuy

a (7) suuysodya SLLON0}()

seeeees v7 SSISUOAIG BPNBLY

reeeeeeeee Orr) sreata ——

—

“7) snoruoddey souvydoaooyg

feeeees oor Snore yos

rine smek ha as aby ‘eypisud

‘77 “BTOULIQLO BZLLEquInT

mets. sanog ‘sedipixe

reerees (7) errvury Bj0UrT

(7) BFapyyTOM UppULyy

"** (77) LoywopoNUE snYyyATO|H

‘(‘yoq) snutayydie snovpod.resy

wyaag ‘oteur vpoyad gy

roveels (rr) simu ——

sees s(77) snoljsomMop Jossvg

"++ (7) sngsnusul snerostte

Cr (7) BOYS BIT

‘GP

‘OP

‘68

"18

‘OS

‘G8

‘vs

"St

‘CE

‘TS

‘08

‘8%

‘LG

‘VG

‘Gs

Mr. J. A. Harvie Brown on the

286

“

816

L416

916

Cc1G

t+ | ott

| +4

Ml +4

ll or

g 1

for] fox) R

Be Elem glee ¢

Se 81Ss alae &

aqealsgte|kees

ae 5/gF Fem &

*(panurjuod)

‘SJOLYSIP E UH

BUNGT Of} SULMOYS

“TI LIavy,

18E 089

‘TBYSAVTBIOLN)

“eqygor'yT

-efvaouryg

‘BuIysoo XK

‘eyAOLxo[V

“N ST 099

‘IOAly] BSL0 K

*N LLP 069

“Tyeqe

| 908 | TOL,

0} 0z eune

‘HVS

04 WOOT ZT

“61-81 eune

“ol eune

07 cy Tudy

(‘eg ounp)

‘SI-LI oun

“II ‘OT eung

“G ‘F ‘g oun

0-66 Tidy

“FI-E1 une

Cos-za Amp) | og | eo |

“LI-9T oun

CPI-st Amp) | #o

(‘83-92 eune)

"WV Ff 03 'W'd 8

“WY 203 'W'd G

‘dg ‘stsuoyyeqosuey sn.ie gq

‘ ‘snaaqouayos snpeydooo10y

lads tu ‘uyogaay ‘taxov4) ——

ress sg (ug) sys —

ress s*Csmg) st[Beroq ——

“*(-T) snqryo01 sndoosoypAy

mfg “eorput vpoouryetg

"rete * C7) OYUVMA VLODTXG

"se 8 (7) emormeyd vypornnyy

"* (7) wotoons vnoemed—)

lie ema ary (ssh pe

Teese esses 7 “eqTs BTII08}0W]

: 1M_ ‘snjoo1y10 soyApugy

“*SUOT}ISOT

eyeurxoiddy

pu soripeoory

*soTrUr

ystsugy

“AqrTBoOT

yore ye

queds oury,

*(panuryuod) SolyITRooT ET 4e vUNeZ oY} SuULAOYS “]T GTAVy,

“Lg

‘Og

"gS

‘tg

"sg

‘6g

‘og

287

of Birds in North Russia.

won O

Distribut

‘YOURIGY wou ‘qy10T oY} 0} JoTJANJ [FAI] B sotoeds oY YILA yout urVse oA, 'ZGEZ “d ‘OreT ‘SIQT, PUL 4

G6 A “228T SIG, PA

‘gould 10940] OY} SULARe] 1038

‘ez eung Wo oj0U poztUSover ATISvO SIT Prvoy OM oLOTA ‘uyTORrT-vAvAouezg opsoddo puvyst oY} sv Avy sv sotoods SuysSeLozUT STI Poowr, OA ¢

‘PAVALT]INOS OY} 0} SOT}ITVIOT Surmoasozur ye APFUVpuNGE Os Tos you svA 41 ‘oot FeYy 4B SLequUINU OTIOS UT Tees

qSnoy3 ‘se ‘eyemoov APJOLS 4OU St SILT, ,,"BIPVT-LALAOULIG SB AVF SB WOTUTHOD ,, SE SIT} TOTJWOUT OM (GET ‘d ‘g79T) , Sid] , oy} Utaeded anouy ,

ss 4 | "''* (7) epeydeooses vsomry “gy

z $4 t+ | | i) | Fa SP | | |tttts* pm “orauto vryerey, “21

“ |: |. Dol eect l "st" (v7) ,vonopoddy snnoy ‘92

G66 + | RS ep (9) Siang ‘QL

“ | | VMs | vee | soe see eee | cee | ve | | eeteneen ("T) Bpooreys ‘PL

162 \| | | |'''* ‘uu ‘sueoseuRd snuBjoy, "Ey

ve tt tt | ar | | | er span *("7) snoroqroddy sndomypeyg ZL

- | II | ake DN ia | bc | | '(77) sndopexyjso sndoywmapy “TZ

06é A A | dt. ee ee Ee ke | | Casyoag) sterang ‘OL

“| Hy] Hy] 4 10 oe ea) ot sey popes test pf pass Cz) smonenq seyersay “69

686 || ‘hl | ‘ssnd7 “SN][OULLOUL sBTMOIPNGT “QQ

BCG lI ll | | | | ‘+ -ssnug ‘woyoatey vporeyenbg *Z9

bc \| | mow Ram NGS "T “eIseuog ers)

ms ll | [octrtctese Ssnqesom —— ‘Fg

18Z A ats ST i see eee TB ee "T ‘x1170} OBO], "eg

a |e We fb fell ted eb Peal Po aia aha [Sec h eee [eI cy es ala

“ il |. | | ope eee eee wes | ee Chats "T ‘euredit af Ajo ‘19

OGG dh | J joccrtts* “7 Goysns opuniy “09

* | sx 1 hal re [osesees sor Snmared sredury ‘Ge

eee eee emnarr lonane 2 nn

oT? el. ©

88 Mr. J. A. Harvie Brown on the

ze |82 2.283 «885 -BS999%

Ba an “RS *8RS WFRPHH¢

" “82 089 99 089

= eee ook + - balan Sa 4

= & 2 os BYAOINATV

a 2 = eS 4 089 °F 108 099

> = AOTXOTY. — = te

Sf ee ee i" ae eo = F

op s rySsuLnyO

= aes eo a

H ata es "108 099-192 o$9

‘8 ay 17 Baa

ie eumsz 980

|_90¢ Lee ae TPOL |

N 186 .89

(FI-€1 Ane) [= S | pea ESE

ante N .86 089

Cos-ee 4Tar) | 08 | ae |

mow. ae

(82-96 mL) | o- ~ekesourg

é : : :

(‘gz oun) | “euTys0O K | = Z 2 =

—_~ 4 “‘Sny é | need . -

Z| ofog oung <4 wAcreiy | | x = RP. eters ra

Se ee ene

=~ +

S ‘KY :

S | 03 woou Zt (cra gt a ce) — = a TS =

S | ‘eI-st une

— | - . OO Oc cOnnwWOOOooor

N [WYP ONS 'N /1€ oL9 : te

2 | ‘t-tteme | & Hopoi0H Goes a 33 5) re

o— Mc. a i - |

Comer |

S|. at = a irs

2 LI-9T oun | Lg | cae l< sa 5 ae ee ae a

S : Ses

aA) . NU ZF 099 Me fn

= sieune | 06 | ee | = a, San ae =

»~ |- -

tl ee a NE S€ 099° | : See x Te

3 iAbeuite at Pegdaseny z Oe mea xe |S =

5 |-wvco. wae “NT .099 i i=

S| I-21 eung && ‘laa esaoK =| © E Pte MAR eS |

(<> ae

a ‘Il ‘OL oune | N lt Per)

"g ‘p‘gaunpe | 9% Ppt th fe —_— = = sas ERs eee

P| ose tady | silat a Saas

E ‘OI oune | “N 9G 0$9

| st tdy ‘euydz 380 | i= = = ee ee

pl *£qI890] Za *Su01qIS0 CPPPETRe ss 8 Sl

= yove 4B So | oyeunxoiddy Pe gies Sat Pee ee

= quadsouny | G&A | puesoyqwooy | MS 2 fe eI 8 rfc. oc

33 e ces . = - N - . - - .

4 Si §@0 22

No fe ine Bs § 7

$2: &@ ae 2 ene

2 §8 868 6 gre N

SANS 88S 8B ee Gg ehc

ep ft agvsa ee ae oe

a S@isede &x & eo 2 eee

g S82 e583 7238 6 9 8 Sere

g Bao Bouse eg A Pe oe

| = ga &bt-s & A Seca oS ¢

ap 3 Oo a2 ¢ S 2

| | = wo) = D

| a eo © Sm Bb aa

aH Om Zoos qa

} | : - 2 0» ene 2 ee

SH NAHA DSH wD aa

289

Jorth Russia.

Distribution of Birds

“WL LO} yUNOdOV AvUI s]UNRY o[qvIIMs pur syurqpues Jo sdUISqB

ayy ‘eourysut 10} ‘wrwmdrw ahzop Jo osvd sty} UT ‘“UoLNGLYsIp [eooy A1oA v IO doTIASGe 10F poonppe oq AvUL UOSvar ‘saseo

Auvut ut ‘asnvoaq “yuosoad oy} sv yous szoded v ur ‘ayqissod sv rez sv syutod oynutur asoy} ut yORXe oq 0} oyoq qt WYSnoyy

aavy J ynq Sasiooid ATLwssooouuN woes AvUT UOTOUTSIP SIT, “PW ATO AVALI oY} UMOp zez 19a you udas svar “euI[AZ IS

ye waes you yonoy} ‘neuvdrs ahjzoQ (“Tg sawads ‘T uumjoo)—ordurexa : suumpoo asoyy ur ,, yuosord Ayquqorg ,, epun finde

OY} poyURs ‘SULUN[OD oY} JO SOPIS OY} SPLVALO} UALLAP OAV SOYO.4s [V}UOZTIOY OY} UA ‘oAVY T Ssv[o Yoo rapun dn Surppe uy

"(06g “d) sojoq umoys sv o[qissod sev AjAvou sv saryt[Vooy U99}ITY} OY Jo Yo yw poquosordos st GjasXur pue UT[OGIEg

‘Ip, Aq poatosqo sv “vissuyy 4svo-YJ1ONY JO VUNLF oY} YY} Uoos oq [JL JI So[quy, oACGe oy} Jo UOYvUIMULX Ue uody

‘(Corr d ‘g29T 390 ,{SIqT , pra) ezpHYEETY 48 palq oY} peuTRIqo OM

Tun 7 Sur{zyuepr ATearpisod Jo Aztunzr0ddo ou pey oa ySnoyy ‘vuypAz ysq possed osye soroeds siqy seu} glee hcl, hae fs OM 1

“ i tee II | oe | | wail | Meacattaen ta (7) snorore ‘CTT

cor || il zie A | aldol “* | (77) syeuonjueydes soyApnsy "ZIT

ror || tt | | | | | ice Rid ¢ eae ‘+7 ‘snoytsered —— [TT

oO | | Ee altel ‘wy ‘snyepideto snims00101g “OTT

ser || 44+ belt eg jar "T ‘snonelys —— ‘goT |

“ | | a | ate ve ae sere rea or SnuoteUr ‘201

oop |] H+ | +e | +4 Pops Aste | teeet Tf ea SEP i) fie ies Ss: * Sveinogg, Sac eee

“ II lI | | state tee Plead pocdy [fo fesurecenne “"T ‘snueo sniw'y ‘OOL

IS II I II | vee Ferry | tee to deeghpce Rin tea ars “T ‘opunary BuIE}g ‘COL

“ | see | | rteeeee ees or (ONBIIOg —— ‘FOL

ocr || il | | se [se eeeess er Gosupsieul —— ‘egy

StF | Il | re [eeeress srr Snag re SNS "ZOT |

LPP || 44 ll iI ee Pec | | | se foe Pore Pp Pee pt ped cy] yp feseeeeeeee Cog) exBtar ‘LOL

en || A | Terres * CT) wasng BIUIEPT) “OOT

Sag ats | 0 Poe wee een "s+ * °C) sireroeys wpporeyy “G6

“ | 1 ['''* (7) uornes emsuryy ‘gg

ay seeeesss (77) B1B18O ———

of Birds in North Russia.

von O

On the Distribut

290

sor “ ¢ = 0 G seen eeeseeeeetesaeeeesees TBHBAQTBTON

18 ( Ze= I Te vena Rae 48 20050 0s te AGE

G9 QF= Il 18 sae)» € $18) 0 erent sy epelel Sern eqrpoury-vivaoury}g

69 “c Tr= IZ eG pb Ba a Sg Oe RS oe eRe CO

1G ‘ 9¢= CL IF UE Tk SR ot die en 8 SaaS hi eSNG Tan

9G ; eg= 0g Go oe a ee A AORN tu ICN IEE, YT

SIL < 09 ‘ eG= Ge 0G eRe ARE tdect al dpi ogi! 28052. yay Yan got

1g 9¢= OF oT rn 06 4799. oh W outs all pha ARR ea

: G = I a ales Oya GO os Mn Nea ees

JO BUNRJTAG [v}0} Jo JO ap « Q9 = 0g at clone je mv soya Welk @ dilaton favertivetelic re) ea. « Siete

aK og “ eQ= ee 0g veeeeee ee ceseeseeeceeseetens TROBE

GG 19 6 IZ pue Z6= 0Z ra} ee REMI YL MMA OREN Vee Vert T

*IBYSAVIBOH) | “BYAOLXOTW “HysuLANyO *paloood OF BBP ‘sn

pus pue pue quaTOugNsUL YyLA *AgITBOOT Aq popaooax “popr0004

BYACIXOTY pysurAnyo eu Az 989 ff *peadosqo | a0 ‘Quosqe Ayq |yove Jo vuney] Jou ydnoYy Ayyenqoe -£qqpeo0] Jo oun

a99M4oq JOLT} | UeAAeq JoLNy | MeaMjoq oy 1290, -Bqord 10 4uesqe jo 12404 quasead ATquq soroedg TTBOOT § NX

sip ut seedg|-sip ur sotwedg)-srp ut soredg) aouryed ‘seredg alqeqorg -oad soroedg | jo aequimyy

josoquny | jouoquny | jo czoqumy JO szoqan jy jo stoquim jy

“TJ AdVRNOG ‘T auvNWag

—

ae ae

Mr. T. Higgin on some Caribbean Sponges. 291

XXIV.—Description of some Sponges obtained during a Cruise

of the Steam-Yacht ‘ Argo’ in the Caribbean and neigh-

bouring Seas. By Tuomas Hiaarn, F.L.S.

[Plate XIV.]

Last winter Mr. Reginald Cholmondeley, of Condover Hall,

Shropshire, chartered the ‘ Argo,’ a new steam-yacht of over

700 tons burthen, for a voyage to the West Indies, with the

primary object of increasing his already fine collection of

birds ; but desirmg to extend the advantages of the trip to-

the Liverpool Museum, he courteously invited the Committee

to name a gentleman to accompany him as his guest on behalf

of that institution; and the Rev. H. H. Higgins of Rainhill,

so well known as an enthusiastic and devoted worker for and

supporter of the Museum from its foundation, was selected

for this complimentary and important work. The yacht left

the Mersey early in January 1876, and returned in May

following, having visited most of the West-India Islands, the

coast of Central America, the southern shore of the Gulf of

Mexico, Florida, and the Bahamas.

The sponges now described and figured form part of the

valuable collection brought home by Mr. Higgins; and it is a

matter of great satisfaction that in one of them, perhaps the

most beautiful in form, an opportunity is afforded of naming

it after him generically and thus connecting his name perma-

nently with the expedition and its results, while it may

express in a slight degree our sense of the obligations under

which he has placed us by so many years of patient work at

the Museum, and in the interests of natural history and

science generally during his long residence in the neighbour-

hood of Liverpool. I shall commence, then, with the species

Higginsia coralloides, which may be considered as typical of

the genus Ligginsia.

Higginsia coralloides, n. g. et sp. (Pl. XIV. figs. 1-5.)

General form flabellate, consisting of lobate compressed

branches of irregular and luxuriant growth, united clathrously

or continuously, rising from a short dense stem; surface

deeply furrowed in a vertical direction, the ridges between the

furrows being narrow and in the young growths serrated with

tooth-like projections, passing in the older portions into rounded

or tubereled prominences, thus giving the sponge (which

now in its dried state is white) its peculiarly coral-like ap-

pearance.

The structure is a spiculiferous network of lozenge-shaped

292 Mr. T. Higgin on some Caribbean Sponges.

reticulation, in which the spicules are held firnily in position

by tough hardened sarcode, not generally enclosed in this

horny material, but cemented together by it where they touch

or cross each other, the fibre being echinated by smooth

spicules which project from its interior into the interstices at

various angles, and the surface hirsute. Spicules of two

kinds—namely, smooth acerates forming the skeleton-structure,

and spined acerates, chiefly confined to the sarcode and the

surface of the sponge. The skeleton-spicule is a smooth,

stout, curved acerate, whose ends are slightly bent outwards,

measuring 0-025 inch in length by 0°001 inch in the middle,

its strongest part (fig. 2), associated with which are fine slen-

der straight acerates in small quantity, sometimes longer than

the others, measuring only 0-0002 inch in diameter (fig. 3).

The spicules of the sarcode are likewise acerate and only

slightly bent, variable in size, but averaging in their largest

forms 0°008 inch in length by 0°00025 inch in diameter in

the middle, found generally throughout the sponge, but espe-

cially in the furrows of the surface, where they are congregated

together in masses and lie in a horizontal position.

Size of specimen 7 inches in height, with a similar breadth ;

length of stem from basal attachment to first lateral projection

13 inch, diameter of stem 1 inch by 4 to 3, diameter of flabel-

late portion 4 to 4 inch.

Colour, in its present dried state, cream-white.

Loc. Carinage Harbour, Grenada, West Indies.

This beautiful sponge, which is the only example of the

species in the ‘ Argo’ collection, was obtained by the Rev. H.

H. Higgins from Mr. Thomas G. Rowley of St. George’s,

Grenada, and is said to have been got by diving. As regards

its skeleton, it is in excellent preservation and very perfect ;

but it has been carefully cleaned and consequently has lost

much of its sarcode, together, probably, with many of the

spined acerates, which in the living state existed in large

quantities in the form of a matted surface-covering, since, as

before stated, masses of them still remain in the furrows.

Although this sponge is the only example of the species in

the ‘Argo’ collection, the genus is represented by other speci-

mens in the Liverpool Museum, and also by several sponges

from South Africa in the British Museum. In all cases the

skeleton-structure is made up of smooth spicules, either of the

acerate form only, or of acerates and acuates in varying

quantities, more or less bent rather than curved in the centre ;

and the fibre is always more or less echinated, the spicule of

the sarcode being in every instance a spined acerate.

All the specimens so far known are, with one exception,

Mr. T. Higgin on some Caribbean Sponges. 293

flabelliform ; and most are characterized by the presence of

the tough horny material usual in sponges of this family.

The individuals of the genus brought together from different

localities resemble each other so much that the differences

between them appear only sufficient to make them varieties of

one and the same species. ‘Those in the Liverpool Museum

from the west coast of Africa, therefore, have had given to

them a distinctive name having reference only to the locality

whence they were obtained, whilst the one from the south-

west of Ireland, though differing in form, has been regarded

as the British representative of the genus.

Higginsia coralloides, var. liberiensis.

Two sponges possessing spicules similar to those of H.

coralloides, but dittering from it in size, colour, and texture,

brought by Captain Davis from Cape Palmas, where they had

been obtained by dredging, were presented to the Liverpool

Museum some months ago by Mr. R. J. Keen, one of our most

indefatigable collectors and contributors. They are fan-shaped,

of the same growth and form as the Grenada sponge, but are of

a dirty yellowish-brown colour, and the largest does not

exceed 3 inches in height. The hardened sarcode, which

holds together the spicules composing the skeleton-network of

these sponges, is not of the same tough nature as that gene-

rally found in sponges of this order; and though the stem has

the usual dense appearance, there is a comparative absence of

the tenacity which is ordinarily a characteristic feature in the

Echinonemata. ‘The skeleton-spicule is a smooth bent acerate,

measuring 0°026 inch in length by 0°0013; and the subskele-

ton-spicule is a straight, smooth, hair-like spicule of the same

form, but of greater length; while the sarcode spicule is a

Pte acerate, sometimes gradually curved but ottener bent

elbowlike in the middle, measuring 0°003 inch in length by

0°00025 at its thickest part.

Higginsia coralloides, var. arcuata,

This sponge, regarded as the British representative of the

West-Indian species, was obtained by the Rev. H. H. Higgins

whilst on a visit to the south of Ireland about three years ago,

and brought home in spirits before any others of the same

oe had come into the possession of the Liverpool Museum.

t is not of erect growth, like the others, but was found

growing on the rock in masses of about 2 inches in diameter

by 1 to 14 inch in thickness, of a fleshy nature and deep

brown-red colour. The main lines of the skeleton-structure

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 21

294 Mr. T. Higgin on some Caribbean Sponges.

consist of smooth, bent, acerate spicules extending vertically

from the base, and connected by secondary lines at various

angles, both being echinated with spicules ; while the surface-

covering consists of a thick layer of dark-coloured sarcode

(shrunk much by drying), which is thickly strewn with small

spined acerates lying in it confusedly in a horizontal position.

he smooth acerates are 0°012 inch by 0:00025, and the spined

acerates 0°0003 by 0:000143 inch respectively. Thus they

are less than half the size of those of H. coralloides.

Loc. Bantry Bay, Ireland.

Colour dark brown-red.

Respecting the other known species of the genus, Mr.

Carter states that “there are several specimens in the British

Museum of a sponge which came from Port Elizabeth, in

South Africa, that can only be considered a variety of Higginsia

coralloides. ‘They are flabelliform, compressed, clathrous, sti-

pitate, composed of branches radiating from a hard stem,

which, subdividing, anastomosing, and covered with short

erect lamin interuniting interruptedly between themselves,

give to the whole a dendriform clathrous aspect. Colour

reddish brown-yellow, almost white when washed out. Tex-

ture compact, hard. Spicules of two kinds, viz. echinating or

flesh-spicule and skeleton or axial. The former small, acerate,

and spined throughout ; spines erect. The latter, or larger, of

which there are two forms, viz. smooth curved or bent in the

centre, acerate and acuate respectively, mixed with long sub-

skeleton-spicules of the same form but straighter.”

Higginsia would form a genus of Mr. Carter’s group

Pluriformia, in the first family of Echinonemata, namely Ee-

tyonida.

Donatia parasitica, n. sp. (Pl. XIV. figs. 6-8.)

When examining H. coralloides for its spicule complement,

the presence of globostellate spicules with conical pointed

rays, and of smaller stellates with capitate spined rays, was

always observed ; and so constantly were these spicules found

in greater or less quantity in every part of the sponge exa-

mined, that they might have been erroneously grouped with

the spicules proper to it, had not Mr. Carter strongly expressed

the opinion that they were probably only accidental and

would prove to belong to a sponge similar to that noticed by

him in connexion with Polytrema on a crab’s claw (Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. 1870, vol. v. p. 392). A diligent search was

therefore made, and the crevices of the nullipore were care-

fully examined ; and at length a small laminiform sponge was

found, which proved to be the species which had supplied the

Mr. T. Higgin on some Carthbean Sponges. 295

8s pong

stellate spicules to the erect sponge. Only one patch of this

sponge, fenton could be discovered, though it must have

been abundant in the neighbourhood, and may have existed

in quantity on the nullipore, but had been removed by

cleaning ; the one example of the species remaining, however,

is so far uninjured and undisturbed that its original form and

mode of growth can be easily observed.

[t consists, in its dried state, of a thin layer of sarcode very

densely charged with stellate spicules, whose rays are smooth,

pointed or spino-capitate respectively (figs. 6 and 7), while

the surface of the sponge bristles with the pointed shafts of

erect, long, spinulate spicules arranged separately but near each

other, with their large ends imbedded in the sarcode amongst

the stellates. The spino-capitate rayed spicules are half the

size of the smooth pointed or conically rayed ones, which

measure rather more than 0°001 inch, rays included; and the

eet spicules, which are subterminally inflated, are in

their largest forms 0°02 or ;!, inch in length by 334, inch

in diameter.

The spiculation of this sponge denotes its relationship to

the Suberitida, in which family there is less hesitation in

ae it since Mr. Carter has expressed the opinion (Ann. &

ag. Nat. Hist. 1876, vol. xvii. p. 229) that the spiculous

suborder of Carnosa, viz. Gumminida, will eventually be

found to pass into the suborder Suberitida. Its forms of

spicules respectively indicate a close alliance to those of Tethya

lyncurium (Johnston), which is also sometimes found lamini-

form in growth; and therefore it must be regarded as a species

of the genus Donatia (= T. lyncurium) constituted by the late

Dr. I.E. Gray (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1867, p. 541).

As regards spicules a similarity also exists between this

pense and Columnitis squamata, Schmidt (Grundziige einer

pongienfauna des Atlantischen Gebietes, p. 25, Taf. v.

figs. 3, 4), which possesses a subterminally inflated spinulate

spicule basally imbedded in sarcode, charged with globostel-

lates with conically pointed rays, and with other stellates

whose rays are abruptly terminated; but it is difficult from

Dr. Schmidt’s description and figures to recognize any essen-

tial difference between C. squamata and the British examples

of 7. lyncurium, which it resembles so closely in its spicula-

tion and in the section of the cortical layer so well seen in Dr.

Schmidt’s fig. 3. This sponge, therefore, seems clearly to find

its ‘eae place in the genus Donatia.

ts spicules closely resemble those of Mr. Carter’s sponge on

the crab’s claw, the stellates being exactly the same both in

form and size ; but the pin-like spicules of Mr. Carter’s sponge

21*

296 Mr. T. Higgin on some Caribbean Sponges.

have ovate not subterminally inflated heads, and they are not

much more than half the size of those in the specimen found

in connexion with Higginsia coralloides, as I learn from a

mounted fragment of the former kindly sent to me by Mr.

Carter for comparison.

When looking for this sponge, small portions of another

interesting species were found on the nullipore, to which some

allnsion has already been made by Mr. Carter in his observa-

tions on LHymeraphia microcionides (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

1876, vol. xvii. p. 391). It has been seen only in very

small quantity; but its remarkable spiculation renders a passing

notice of it desirable. It is laminiform in growth, the thin

sarcodous layer being full of spined quadriradiate spicules

(fig. 9) closely packed together, amongst which are based long

acuates erect, making the surface hirsute; no flesh-spicules.

With it was seen a fragment of a variety of Dercitus niger,

which Mr. Carter has also observed as often found in com-

pany with a boring Cliona (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1876,

vol. xviii. p. 410). His valuable guidance, too, in distin-

guishing species of obscure forms (communicated in his obser-

vations on the sponges dredged up on board H.M.S. ‘ Poreu-

pine’) having rendered the reading of the spiculation of genera

so much more easy and plain than formerly, and also having

so much facilitated the separation of different species found

growing together, I have no doubt that Mr. Carter is right in

regarding this sponge as a species of Hymeraphia with some

characteristics of Microciona.

Halichondria birotulata, nu. sp. (Pl. XIV. figs. 11-15.)

In the October issue of the ‘Annals’ (1876, ser. 4, vol. xviii.

p: 315) Mr. Carter records some additional observations on

the flesh-spicules of Halichondria abysst, and refers to a

sponge from the West Indies, of which several good examples

now exist in the Liverpool Museum, about to be described

under the specific name bzrotulata. The specimens thus

alluded to form part of the ‘ Argo ’ collection.

Soon after the publication of Mr. Carter’s description of ZH.

abysst (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1874, vol. xiv. p. 245) some

fragmentary portions of a branched littoral sponge of a dark

brown-purple colour were brought from Jamaica by Capt. J.

A. Perry, apparently very nearly allied to Mr. Carter’s deep-

sea species; and being new, efforts were made (unattended,

however, with any success) to obtain whole specimens from

that locality, the only example known being a very fine one

in the possession of Dr. Allen of that island, from which the

fragments of branches mentioned had been obtained. In the

Mr. T. Higgin on some Caribbean Sponges. 297

mean time the Rey. H. H. Higgins had secured by means of

a diver several examples of the species at Puerto Cabello, on

the coast of Caracas, some of rtitad he preserved in spirit,

while the rest were brought home in a dried state. The acqui-

sition of these specimens s shows us the sponge growing under

different outward forms, and affords the opportunity of careful

examination of the species.

Its peculiar feature, as its specific name denotes, is the

birotulate flesh-spicule hitherto only observed in Spongilla

and some of the hexactinellid sponges, viz. Hyalonema, Al-

though extremely minute, the form of this spicule is precisely

that of the large one familiar to us in Hyalonema, from which

it only differs in size and in the number of rays forming the

umbrella-like heads. In his remarks (/oc. cit.) Mr. Carter

observes that the minute flesh-spicule in 7. abyssd (considered

by him to be the “embryonic form” of the large one with

bent shaft) is a complete birotulate, “ each dome-shaped or

umbrella-like head of which is ‘composed of twelve spines

webbed together,” exactly like that which is found in the

West-Indian littoral sponges, in which, however, it only

appears in the minute form, and in them, therefore, must be

considered to be a maturely developed spicule.

In form H. birotulata is massive, lobate, with uniformly

even but roughly reticulated surface, extending laterally into

irregular lobes, or into long, procumbent, strageling ,compressed

branches, which unite where they touch and cross each other,

or into numerous pyramidic erect prominences growing close

together and united at the base, crumb-of-bread-like and of

dark brown-purple colour. The skeleton-structure is an areo-

lar multispicular network, the main lines of which extend

from the base towards the surface, or in the direction of the

long axis of the branch, gradually tending outwards and

ending abruptly in lengths tree for some distance from sub-

sidiary fibre, and thus producing aculeate surface-prominences.

The dermal sarcode, which is strengthened with a quantity of

fine acuate spicules lying in it confusedly, has a dull glaze

when dry ; it is not pierced with numerous small pores, but

the openings in it are all rather large, making it difficult

to distinguish the incurrent from the excurrent orifices where

the latter are not larger than the others. In the growing

portions the dermal sarcode is supported on the projecting

ends of the skeleton-fibre ; but in the older parts the subdermal

cavities have lost their surface- -covering of sarcode, and the

sponge thus becomes pitted or honey reombed in appearance.

Thin sarcode densely charged with the peculiar flesh-spicule

tympanizes the interstices ‘of the ne twork, dividing the mass

298 Mr. T. Higgin on some Caribbean Sponges.

into the usual cavities, which cavities communicate with each

other by means of the ordinary sphinctral openings in these

sarcodic expansions. The skeleton-spicules are of two forms,

namely a subcylindrical one, which is curved at the distance

of one third of its length, sometimes found pointed at the

long end so as to form a curved acuate, and a long fine straight

acuate spicule not only associated with this, but found also in

considerable numbers in the dermal sarcode. The subcylin-

drical spicule (fig. 12) measures 0°0068 inch in length by

‘0003 at its thickest part; and the long fine acuate (fig. 13)

is 0°01 inch long by 0°0002 inch in diameter. The flesh-

spicule is of one form only, viz. a minute birotulate, each

umbrella-like extremity of which is divided into twelve rays

or ribs connected with each other and with the shaft by the

usual falciform expansions (figs. 14 and15), measuring 0:00053

inch in length, the diameter of the heads being 0°00016 inch

and the diameter of the shaft one tenth of that of the heads.

This minute flesh-spicule is, liable to be passed over and its

beauty and form unobserved ; for the composition of the um-

brella-like head is not distinctly seen with a lower power than

a +th objective. Mr. Laurence Hardman of Rock Ferry, who

kindly undertook to verify the counting of the number of rays

or flukes, was fortunate enough to discover on the slide sub- .

mitted to him a few rotulate extremities broken off from their

shafts and lying flat on the cover, the form of which was

beautifully seen under a ~;th. The finding of these heads in

this convenient position rendered the counting of the rays

easy, and enabled a correct drawing of an end view of one of

them to be made (fig. 15).

Size. The specimens from the Spanish main are of the

massive and pyramidic form. In the latter the erect growth

is not more than 3 inches in height, with a base of from 2 to

3 inches in diameter ; while among the massive forms, which

cover pieees of coral, the largest specimen has a basal attach-

ment of 6 to 7 inches, and extends laterally in an irregular

lobe 5 to 6 inches. The branched form, known to us only by

the specimen in the possession of Dr. Allen of Jamaica, is

stated by him to extend to the distance of 2 feet from its root

or base, the diameter of the branches not exceeding 1 inch by

4 to # inch.

Loc. Puerto Cabello, Caracas, and Bay of Kingston,

Jamaica.

In the ‘Argo’ collection there are some specimens of a

branched sponge from Nassau resembling the Jamaica exam-

ple in outward form, colour, skeleton, and structure, possessing

a skeleton-spicule of slender cylindrical form, but lacking

On the Lower Jaw in Rhizodopsis and Rhizodus. 299

altogether the flesh-spicule. In them the horny element is

rather more develo i) than in Dr. Allen’s sponge, and it yet

remains to be considered how far they are related to H. biro-

tulata; they will therefore be more particularly referred to

when the rest of the collection comes to be described.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIV.

Fig. 1. Higginsia coralloides, half actual size, after a photograph by Mr.

John Chard, Liverpool Museum.

Fig. 2. Smooth bent acerate skeleton-spicule of same, scale 0°001 to

0:0625 inch.

Fig. 3. Smooth straight acerate subskeleton-spicule of same, scale 0-001

to 0:0625 inch.

Fig. 4. Spined bent acerate surface-spicule of same, scale 0001 to 0-0625

inch.

Fig. 5. Same spicule, scale 0-001 to 0°125 inch.

Fig. 6. Smooth conically spined stellate spicule of Donatia parasitica,

scale 0-0002 to 0:083 inch. A

Fig. 7. Spino-capitately rayed spicule of same, scale 0:0002 to 0-083 inch.

Fig. 8. Subterminally inflated spinulate spicule of same, scale 0:0004 to

0-0416 inch.

Fig. 9. Entirely spined quadriradiate spicule of Hymeraphia unnamed,

scale 0:0002 to 0:0416 inch. '

Fig. 10. Bent acuate spicule of same sponge, scale 0:0004 to 0:0416 inch.

Fig. 11. Halichondria A potulatal short branch, actual size, from a drawing

by my daughter, Eva Higgin.

Fig. 12. Subcylindrical skeleton-spicule of same, scale 0-0004 to 0:0625

inch.

Fig. 13. Acuate subskeleton-spicule of same, scale 0:0004 to 0-0625 inch.

Fig. 14. 12-rayed birotulate flesh-spicule of same, five rays only at each

end shown, to avoid confusion of lines; scale 0-0005 to 1 inch.

Fig. 15, End view of one of the umbrella-shaped extremities of same

spicule, scale one 1900th to 1 inch.

XXV.—On the Structure of the Lower Jaw in Rhizodopsis

and Rhizodus*. By R. H. Traquarr, M.D., F.G.S.,

F.R.S.E., Keeper of the Natural-History Collections in the

Museum of Science and Art, Edinburgh.

AmonG@ the detached and broken-up remains of the Coal-

measure fish known as Rhizodopsis sauroides, one of the most

frequently observed is a bone of a somewhat narrow and

elongated form, truncated and somewhat expanded at one

extremity, which may be assumed to be the anterior, and

pointed at the other or posterior. One margin, nearly straight,

* Read before the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh, Feb, 21, 1877.

300 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Structure of

save just in front, where it shows a slight convexity, is set

with a single row of small pointed teeth of nearly uniform

size; but the anterior extremity bears in addition a single

more or less incurved Janiary tooth, much larger than the

others, and also more internal in its position; the opposite

margin, thin and sharp, displays a gently flexuous contour.

Seen from the inner aspect, the anterior extremity of the bone

presents a conspicuous thickening, in which the large laniary

is socketed, and which at the dental margin passes into a

delicate ledge, which runs back for some distance along the

roots of the smaller teeth.

This bone, whose external form has been well described by

Messrs. Hancock and Atthey*, was considered by them to be

the premaxilla of Rhizodopsis, being obviously distinct from

another well-known dentigerous bone, which is indispu-

tably the maxilla, and closely resembles in form the maxilla

of Megalichthys. To all appearance it would also seem to be

distinct from the mandible, the margins of which “ are nearly

parallel,” and which displays, besides a large laniary tooth in

front, “ three or four others placed along the ramus, in a line

within the small teeth.”

With the bones described by Messrs. Hancock and Atthey

as the premaxilla, maxilla, and mandible of Rhizodopsis,

every student of carboniferous ichthyology must be familiar.

The interpretation of the first of these as ‘ preemaxilla” has

been accepted by the Messrs. Barkast, and, so far as I am

aware, has remained hitherto unquestioned. Nevertheless

the accuracy of its determination as such was to me a matter

of doubt from the first. It is true the bone in question does

in some measure remind us of the elongated premaxilla of

Teleostei of the most specialized type, in which that element,

loosely articulated with the front of the skull, extends back-

wards so as to shut out the now edentulous maxilla from the

edge of the mouth (Perca, Gadus, &c.). But as Rhizodopsis

is a Crossopterygian ganoid of the type possessing two dorsal

fins and subacutely lobate pectorals, one would naturally

expect that its premaxillary bones would resemble in form

and relations those of its natural allies, whether rhombiferous

or cycliferous, in all of which, whose cranial osteology is

sufficiently known, each premaxilla is comparatively small

and short, firmly fixed to the front of the cranial shield, and,

in, fact, very unlike the bone of Rhizodopsis which has been

* Ann. & Mag. Nag. Hist. 1868, ser. 4, vol. i. pp. 350, 351.

+ ‘Manual of Coal-measure Paleontology,’ by T. P. Barkas (London,

1873), p. 24, pl. ii. fig. 61; W. J. Barkas in‘ Monthly Review of Dental

Surgery.’

the Lower Jaw in Rhizodopsis and Rhizodus. 301

so interpreted. How to fit this bone into the premaxillary

region was to me somewhat puzzling; and, accordingly, to

find it én situ in the head of the fish was an object to be

attained, before giving-in adherence to the views usually main-

tained regarding it.

A short time ago my friend Mr. Ward of Longton, to whose

liberality in lending specimens from his magnificent collection

I am on this, as on other occasions, so largely indebted, sent

me a number of unusually good examples of the head of

Rhizodopsis preserved in nodules of hard ironstone from the

Coal-measures of Fenton in Staffordshire. One of these dis-

pers the entire extent of the gape on both sides of the head.

ach maxilla measures here 154; inch in length; the upper

margin is injured; but the lower, bearing one row of small

teeth, is quite intact ; the anterior extremity shows the little

articular process projecting upwards and forwards as in the

similarly ame maxilla of Megalichthys. Now, placed between

and articulating with the anterior extremities of the right and

left maxille, while they are joined with each other in the

middle line, are two small dentigerous bones forming the front

edge of the mouth below the snout. Each of these two bones is

nearly as high as long, these measurements being respectively

“4s and +; mch; they are firmly fixed to each other and

apparently also to the front of the cranial shield: the teeth,

which in this specimen are seen attached to them, resemble

those of the maxilla; but in another example there are traces

of others somewhat larger. That we have here the true

premaxille is beyond all doubt; some other signification

must therefore be found for the bones hitherto considered

such. ‘Turning now to the mandible, both rami of which are

displayed in the specimen under description, we find that

over a considerable area the bony matter of the outer aspect

has flaked off, leaving behind it a pretty sharp cast with

sutural lines. On close examination a suture is now seen

commencing near the posterior extremity of the upper margin

of the jaw, and, passing gradually downwards and forwards,

marks off as dentary an element precisely the counterpart in

shape of the reputed premaxilla. The pointed extremity is

placed backwards, the enlarged one forwards, the toothed

margin upwards. ‘The rest of the outer surface of the mandi-

ble is composed of at least three additional bony plates, sepa-

rated from each other by sutures which pass obliquely

wards and upwards. ‘The posterior and largest of these,

covering over the articular region of the jaw, may be perhaps

equivalent to the angular element, though it also occupies

very much the place of a supraangular; the other two, in

302 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Structure of

front of the latter and below the dentary, may be called

infradentary ; and there is also some evidence of a fourth,

small plate on the lower margin of the jaw, separating here

the angular from the first infradentary for a little distance*.

In another specimen, compressed vertically and showing

the top of the head, both maxillee are seen, forming the upper

margin of the mouth, while, forming its lower margin, both

dentaries are seen on the edge of the nodule, here retaining

their bony substance and external sculpture. Their contour

proves beyond a doubt that the dentary element of the mandi-

ble of Rhizodopsis is undistinguishable from the bone hitherto

reckoned as premaxilla, but which I have already shown

cannot possibly be so. The very same thing is most clearly

shown in a shale specimen belonging to Mr. Plant of Salford,

in which a vertically compressed head is seen from below ; so

that I have no hesitation in affirming the identity of the bones

in question.

Here, however, an objection to this view may be raised. The

mandible of Rhizodopsis when perfect, as in most of the speci-

mens from Fenton now before me, shows not merely one large

tocth in front, but two or three additional ones behind it and

internal to the series of small teeth, though, as stated by Messrs.

Hancock and Atthey, these additional larger teeth “are seldom

present.”’ What has become of these in the detached dentary,

if such be the real nature of the reputed preemaxilla ?

A ready explanation of this is found in the structure of the

lower jaw of certain Old Red Sandstone “‘Dendrodonts,” in which

the laniary teeth are not attached to the dentary bone proper,

but to a series of accessory “ internal dentary”’ pieces articu-

lated to its inner sidet. Should this be also the case with the

posterior laniaries of the mandible of Rhizodopsis, then, in

cases where its elements are broken up and separated, these

additional pieces will also get detached, and the absence of all

but the anterior laniary in the isolated dentary bone will thus

be amply accounted for.

The material at hand not furnishing me with absolute

proofs of this condition in hizodopsis, | now turned to its

* That these sutures on the outer surface of the mandible in Rhizo-

dopsis have not been previously observed is fully accounted for by the

difficulty of tracing the line of demarcation between constituent and

closely united osseous elements, in cases where we have to deal with a

granulated or otherwise ornamented external bony surface. Such lines

of demarcation are more easily determined where the bones are seen

from the inner surface, or where a sharp cast in hard ironstone of that

inner surface has been preserved.

+ See Pander’s ‘ Saurodipterinen, Dendrodonten, &c. des devonischen

Systems,’ pp. 41-43, tab. x. figs. 2, 3, 4, 14, 22.

the Lower Jaw in Rhizodopsis and Rhizodus. 303

gigantic ally, the Rhizodus of the Scottish Lower Carboni-

ferous strata. I had previously observed the not uncommon

occurrence of detached dentigerous bones belonging to /2.

Hibberti, which had exactly the same shape as the so-called

premaxille of Rhizodopsis, and, like them, frequently bear

only one laniary, the large one in front. On now carefull

examining the exterior of several more or less perfect mandi-

bles, it became at once evident that the bone in question was

nothing more or less than the dentary element, the rest of the

outer surface of the jaw being formed by several additional

bony plates quite analogous to those occurring also in Rhizo-

dopsis. In Rhizodus there are four such additional plates: of

these the posterior one, covering up the articular region, is

probably equivalent to the angular element, though, indeed,

occupying also the position of a supraangular ; while in front

of it, below the dentary, and forming the lower margin of the

jaw, are three others, diminishing in size from behind forwards,

and separated from each other by sutures passing obliquely

ae and upwards, and to which, as in Rhizodopsis, the

name of infradentary may be applied.

Several detached specimens ot the dentary bone of Rhizodus

in the Edinburgh Museum exhibit its inner surface, which is

also conformed just as in the corresponding element, the so-

called a iaaxilla, of Rhizodopsis. ‘The upper margin, com-

paratively thin, is set with one row of small teeth; but at the

symphysial extremity the bone shows a great thickening, the

anterior part of which is marked by a very rough area for

articulation with the bone of the opposite side. In this

thickening is implanted the anterior great laniary, behind and

close to which 1s another socket, usually empty, sometimes

occupied by a “twin” tooth *, There are also in the Mu-

seum several jaws seen from the internal aspect and in which

the posterior laniaries are present; but being imbedded in

hard ironstone, the surface of the bone is so injured as

to render recognition of sutures a matter of difficulty: they

show, however, very clearly that these posterior laniaries

are implanted in a thickened ledge, somewhat nodulously

enlarged round the base of each, and continuing backwards

the symphysial thickening of the dentary proper—this ledge

with its teeth being totally absent in the detached den-

taries above alluded to. I now selected for special prepa-

ration two jaws, seen from the outer surface, and fortunately

imbedded in a rather soft laminated clay. The first of

* The more posteriorly situated laniaries of RAizodus occur also occa-

sionally double.

304 On the Lower Jaw in Rhizodopsis and Rhizodus.

these was a portion of a comparatively small jaw, 34 inches

in length, and broken across ? inch behind the stump of

the second laniary ; and by softening the matrix with water, I

succeeded in completely detaching it and cleaning its inner

surtace. The surface of the bone being here quite intact, I

obtained a clear proof of the fact which i had anticipated, viz.

that the second laniary tooth is attached to a separate piece of

bone articulated by a distinct suture to the anterior thickening

of the dentary, and having its outer surface in apposition

with the flat inner surface of the dentary behind that thicken-

ing. ‘The next jaw was a larger one, measuring 14 inches in

length, showing three entire laniaries and the stump of a

fourth, the articular extremity being, however, unfortunately

broken off. Having covered up the outer surface of the spe-

cimen with a sufficient mass of Portland cement, I turned it

over and worked down upon it from the other side, the prepa-

ration thus obtained entirely corroborating the conclusions pre-

viously arrived at. The large teeth are seen to be borne upon

a thickened ledge, diminishing in strength from before back-

wards, the anterior part of which is the previously described

symphysial thickening of the dentary proper, and carries the

first great laniary ; the suture between that and the anterior

of the accessory internal dentary pieces bearing the second

laniary is distitictly seen ; but posteriorly the separation of the

others is obscured by the obstinate adherence to the bone of a

thin layer of the matrix, which cannot be thoroughly cleared

off without injuring the surface. My attention was next

directed to a block of the same laminated clay containing

several bones of Rhizodus. From this I succeeded first in

extracting the anterior half of an isolated dentary bone, that of

the right side, showing the stump of the symphysial laniary

with the adjoining empty socket. Then, lying about 2 inches

from it in the same block, I observed a piece of bone bearing a

large tooth, which, on being in like manner extracted entire,

proved to be nothing more or less than the detached accessory

piece carrying the second laniary of the same jaw, and would

have fitted perfectly on to the dentary found beside it, had

not the latter been a little distorted by crushing. Finally,

several vertical sections through another mandible led to the

very same result—namely, that the laniary teeth behind the

great anterior one are attached to bone which is quite distinct

from that of the dentary proper; and as the piece to which the

second laniary is attached has occurred quite isolated, we may

very safely assume that the third and fourth had also each a

piece for themselves.

On a new Form of Ophiuride from New Zealand. 305

Summary.

The general results of the researches briefly detailed above

may be summed up as follows.

The mandible has, as far as ascertained, essentially the

same structure in Lhizodopsis as in Lthizodus. In both, the

dentary element is narrow and pointed posteriorly, its upper

margin bears one row of small teeth, while at the symphysis

it is peculiarly thickened where it bears the first or anterior

laniary. ‘This bone, turned upside down, has, in Rhizodopsis,

been coca considered to be the premaxillary ; the last-

named element of the skull of that tish has now, however,

been ascertained to be a different bone, which is quite similar

in form and relations to the premaxilla in other Crosso-

pterygu.

The laniary teeth behind the anterior one are borne upon

separate internal dentary ossicles, which, when the constituent

elements of the lower jaw are broken up and separated, will

also become disarticulated and dispersed. This is absolutely

proved in Rhizodus, and may be considered morally certain

in Phizodopsis, though a clear view of the inner aspect of the

complete mandible of the latter, with the posterior laniary

teeth cn situ, has not yet been obtained.

Below the dentary the inferior margin of the jaw is formed

by a series of infradentary plates, while posteriorly the arti-

cular a is covered by a plate corresponding in position

apparently both with the Eos and supraangular elements.

I may add that, in one specimen of Rhizodopsis, I have seen

Ars distinct evidence of a splenial.

‘The great complexity of the structure of the mandible in

these forms and in the allied ‘ Dendrodonis ” of the Old Red

Sandstone need not astonish us when we take into account the

remarkably segmented splenial of the recent Ama, or the simi-

larly segmented maxilla of Lepidosteus.

XXVI.—Description of a new Form of Ophiuride from New

Zealand. By Epvaar A. Smirn, F.Z.S8., Zoological Depart-

ment, British Museum.

[Plate XV.]

THERE are three specimens of this very remarkable form of

Ophiuride in the British Museum—one presented by Major

306 Mr. E. A. Smith on a new Form of

Greenwood in 1850, and the two others by Captain Stokes,

R.N., in 1855.

In general aspect it reminds one at once of the genus

Ophiocoma, possessing a granular disk similar to that which

obtains in that genus; and the characters of the arm-plates and

of the trwe arm-spines are also congeneric; but the difference

of the oral slits (rime) and the presence of two or more

short flattened spines or scales which overlap one upon

another and upon the uppermost true arm-spine, thus keeping

them almost in a horizontal position, are characters which

may be considered of sufficient importance to separate gene-

rically this curious species. The mouth-organs, namely the

teeth proper, tooth-papille, and the jaws or framework which

supports them, are exactly similar to those of the genus

Ophiothriz; also the oral fissures are precisely like those of

that genus—that is, are more in the form of wide holes than

narrow slits as in Ophiocoma; and the first ambulacral tenta-

cles are just within the rime and without scales. The side

mouth-shields are likewise of the same character as in Ophio~

thrix, and are situated along the lower margins of the oral

shields, as is almost invariably the case in that genus. How-

ever, the granular disk not showing radial shields, and the

presence of mouth-papille, are differences which easily dis-

sociate the present genus from it.

OPHIOPTERIS *, gen. nov.

Disk covered with a granulous skin as in Ophiocoma;

teeth, tooth-papille, oral and adoral shields, and the mouth-

fissures as in Ophiothrix; oral papille present; brachial

shields and true spines similar to Ophiocoma; the arms pro-

vided with 2-3 compressed imbricating scales or compressed

spines above the uppermost spines ; two genital slits; ambu-

lacral scales present.

Ophiopteris antipodum, sp. nov.

Disk roundly subpentagonal, somewhat lobed between the

rays, closely and coarsely granulated on the dorsal surface,

and beneath on the interbrachial spaces covered with crowded

short spines; rays 44-5 times as long as the diameter of the disk;

oral shields small, somewhat heart-shaped, with a slight point

both on the inner and aboral sides; madreporic shield distinct,

larger than the others, and lobed a little on each side; side

* gis asnake and mregs afern. The rays call to mind the appearance

of certain kinds of ferns.

Ophiuride from New Zealand. 307

mouth-shields irregular, narrow, lying along the lower mar-

gins of the orals, and not quite meeting within; mouth-

papillae about six to each mouth-angle, three on each side,

small, not at all conspicuous ; tooth-papille very numerous,

arranged in six vertical rows above, gradually diminishing

until there are but two series where they meet the teeth ;

they extend far within the mouth, so that the teeth are not

visible ; the papille of the outer rows are a trifle longer than

the intermediate ones, and]increase in size as they approach

the teeth, and those at the upper end of the tooth-column are

very small and irregularly clustering. Teeth 5, subequal,

roundly truncated at the ends and thicker in the middle than

at their lateral edges.

Lower arm-plates at the border of the disk about twice as

broad as long, gradually becoming proportionally longer as

the end of the arm is approached ; their form is irregularly

heptagonal, the two sides towards the mouth sloping to a slight

point ; on the aboral side they are faintly excavated in the

middle, and arcuately sloping on each side of this slight sinus

towards the lateral margins, which are also concave ; upper

arm-plates remarkably flat, twice as broad as long, and gra-

dually, like the lower ones, becoming proportionally longer

towards the end of the ray; in form they are transversely

oblong, sharply pointed on each side, the points fitting in

between the very narrow lateral plates ; the latter just meet

below between the lower arm-plates, but not quite above ;

arm-spines in four series (near the disk sometimes five), the

lowest the shortest, the a aa but one the longest, and

the other two about equal in length, but the uppermost one

the stoutest ; all the spines are rather flattened, not acutel

pointed, and much compressed at the tips and truncated. Above

the base of each spine of the uppermost series are two (here

and there three) short, broad, compressed spines or scales one

upon another, the one nearest the lateral _— the largest and

about a fourth its length ; one tentacle-scale, small, roundish ;

genital slits two in each interbrachial space, extending from

the margin of the disks to the oral shields.

The colour above is uniformly dull brown, and beneath the

rays and ray-spines rather i The interbrachial spaces

below are dark like the dorsal surface.

Diameter of the disk about 26 millims.; width of upper

arm-plates 3, of lower ones 24; length of longest spine 5}.

Remarks. The form of the mouth-shields is subject to con-

siderable variation. In the largest specimen they are almost

as long as broad, whilst in a smaller one they are much

broader than long.

308 Prof. J. Wood-Mason on a new Genus of Mantide.

The chewing-apparatus might be said to consist of a great

number of teeth of various sizes. The lowest ones, five in

number, one above another, are very much larger than the

rest; above these are two, side by side, about half the size

of the preceding, which are the commencement of the two

series which bound the cluster of minute teeth (tooth-papillz)

on either side ; {and they gradually diminish in size upward.

The teeth or papilla between these series are very small and

arranged above in four vertical rows, then lower down in

three and two series, and gradually diminish downwards

within the mouth to a single papilla. The mouth-papille

are very small indeed, short, cylindrical, and vary from three

to five on each side of each of the five mouth-angles or tooth-

columns. They are hardly distinguishable from the tooth-

papille, as they are situated close together near the apex of

the column.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XV.

Fig. 1. Upper surface, of natural size.

Fig. 2. Lower surface.

Fig. 3. Part of underside of an arm, enlarged.

Fig. 4. Part of upperside.

Fig. 5. A Madreporic shield: 6, c, two forms of oral shields.

XXVII.— The Vates Ashmolianus of Westwood, the Type of a

new Genus of Mantide. By Prof. J. Woop-Mason.

ZETHALOCHROA, gen. nov.

3 2. Sexes alike. Body greatly elongated, linear. Head

small, rather higher than broad; vertex of considerable an-

tero-posterior extent, its lateral lobes produced into a conoidal

boss behind each eye, the central division of its median lobe

with a low transversely convex elevation (answering to the

well-developed process seen in Blepharis and Phyllocrania)

ending abruptly over the ocelli; eyes much as in Blepharis

mendica, but not quite so forwardly projecting ; ocelli slightly

oval, conspicuous, prominent, mounted on short pillars, in the

male distinctly differentiated into pupil and iris ; facial shield

broader than high, pentagonal, inclining to be trefoil-shaped,

its upper margin slightly produced to a projecting point in the

middle, with a faint ridge on each side near and parallel to

the lateral margins; ‘chaperon” strongly transversely cari-

nate. Antenne short and setaceous. Prothorax greatly elon-

Prof. J. Wood-Mason on a new Genus of Mantide. 309

gated, strongly carinate or roof-shaped above, the two sides of

the disk being almost plane and very steep, covered above and

below and on the edges with minute sharp granules, slightly

and gradually widening from the supracoxal dilatation, not

only to its base but also to its apex, which is broadly rounded

off; supracoxal dilatation large, rounded-angulate. Organs of

flight well and equally developed in both sexes, but when

closed hardly extending beyond the apex of the fourth segment

of the abdomen; their marginal arew subcoriaceous, opaque ;

their posterior areee membranous and hyaline ; tegmina with

the basal third of the marginal area rather suddenly dilated

and covered with dense, sharply defined, and prominent poly-

gonal reticulation ; the discoidal nervure of the wings simple.

Legs short and stout: the anterior ones a little weaker than

the rest ; the coxe triquetrous, with the posterior angle rounded

off, and the anterior developed into a slight foliaceous lobe at

the apex, as in Danurta; femur curved, its upper margin -

being concave, convex both on the inner and on the outer face,

but especially on the latter, its lower margin spined along the

apical three fourths (five spines set wide apart on the outer

es and on the inner), and angulated at about the junction of

the basal and middle third of its length, the joint gradually

increasing in depth, both from the apex and from the base, up

to this point; tibia slender, slightly curved, faintly crested

towards the apex along its upper margin, armed with eight

or nine spines on the inner edge, the basal half of which is

unarmed, and with five on the outer, the apical fifth only of

which is armed; terminal claw acuminate, rather abruptly

hooked: four posterior legs strongly cristate and furnished

with foliaceous lobes; femora prismatic, the angles of the

the prisms crested, three of the crests (the two lower ones and

one of the upper ones) developed into a foliaceous lobe close

to the apex, the lateral knee-lobes short and stout, but sharply

pointed ; tibiz triquetrous, the angles strongly crested, especi-

ally the upper one, which is developed into a foliaceous lobe

along its basal half; femora equal in length to the tibie in

all four posterior legs. Abdomen linear; the ventral seg-

ments all with a short sharp carina, ending in a sharp point

at the middle of their hinder margins, and with their surface

symmetrically wrinkled, the terminal one extending by about

a third of its length beyond the supraanal plate ; dorsal seg-

ments with a raised median line, which is produced to a point

at the hinder end of each, and increases in strength to the

extremity of the abdomen; supraanal plate short, twice as

broad as long, rounded at the extremity. Cerci broadly folia-

ceous, truncate at the apex.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 22

310 Mr. H. N. Moseley on the Parasitic [sopoda.

Aithalochroa Ashmoliana, Westwood.

Vates Ashmolianus, Westwood, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. viii. p. 272 ;

Arcana Entomol. 1843, vol. ii. p. 52 (note ).

“‘Fuscus, capitis vertice rotundato, antennis gracillimis, prothorace

longissimo (long. unc. 12) angusto, lateribus serrulatis ; tegmini-

bus et alis abdomen haud tegentibus, illis pallidis griseo et fusco

parum variis nubecula fusca basin versus, venisque nigro strigatis ;

alis hyalinis, costa maculisque nubeculaque basin versus brunneis ;

cercis analibus latis foliaceis ; pedibus 4 posticis brevibus, femo-

ribus fere ad apicem 3-foliatis tibiisque ante medium supra

parum foliatis. Long. corporis unc. 44. Habitat in India

orientali,.”

The following are the measurements of a dried specimen of

the male and of a female preserved in alcohol :—

Total length, g 100, ¢ 115 millims. ; length of prothorax

3 33, 2 40—of which the neck is respectively, ¢7°6 and 9

9°53; width of prothorax at supracoxal dilatation, ¢4°5, ?

5°6—at hinder extremity, ¢ 3°6, 94:5; length of abdomen,

346, 2 52; width of abdomen at middle, ¢3°5, 95; length

of tegmina, ¢ 45, 255; width of tegmina across middle, ¢9,

2 11; length of wings, g¢ 42, 2 52; of fore coxa, ¢ 15,

9? 16°53; of femur, ¢ 16°5, ¢19°75; of tibia (from base to

insertion of tarsus), ¢ 12, 2 15; of immediate femur, ¢ 12°5,

9 15°5; of tibia, ¢ 12°5, 9 15:5; of posterior femur, ¢ 15,

919; of tibia, $15, 2919; of antenne, $23, 218; of cerci,

67:5, 98:5; width of cerci, ¢ 2, 2 2°6.

Hab. I am indebted for the female of this fine and remark-

able insect to my friend Dr. T. R. Lewis, who captured it in

the garden attached to the General Hospital in Calcutta; for

the male to Mr. C. V. Marshall, by whom it was taken at

Berhampur, near Murshidabdd, in Lower Bengal.

XXVIUI.—Hermaphroditism in the Parasitic Isopoda. Fur-

ther Remarks on Mr. Bullar’s Papers on the above subject.

By H. N. Mosetey, Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford.

Mr. BuLar does not appear to strengthen his position mate-

rially in his reply to my remarks on his paper onthe “ Gene-

rative Organs of the Parasitic Isopoda” (Journ. of Anat. and

Physiol., Oct. 1876, p. 118), in the March nuinber of this

Journal.

There seems to be no proof that the small masses of tissue

figured by Mr. Bullar as testes are in reality organs of such

Mr. A. G. Butler on three new Homoptera. 311

nature ; and it is on this point that the whole question of herma-

phroditism or Cpreenalign must be decided. ‘The testes of

Asellus aquaticus, on the external resemblance of which to

the supposed testes of his parasitic forms Mr. Bullar relies, have

an unusually marked and characteristic histological structure.

They contain very large mother cells, in which the long fila-

ments of the developing spermatozoa are coiled in bundles.

Although Mr, Bullar has examined his Isopods in all stages,

and in the fresh as well as prepared conditions, he gives no evi-

dence as to any such structure in the supposed testes of these

animals: he merely says that the organs “are filled with a

cellular biastema, from which doubtless the spermatozoa are

developed.”

It seems to me that the absence of positive evidence that the

spermatozoa are thus developed constitutes a serious flaw in

the chain of evidence by which Mr. Bullar seeks to establish

his conclusion. ‘Testis-tissue is not by any means a difficult

object for histological observation ; and since it is evident, from

the detailed description which Mr. Bullar gives of the minute

structure of the ovaries in his Isopods, that he has carefully

studied the histology of their generative organs, he could hardly

have overlooked definite testis-structure had such existed in

the objects which he terms testes.

I cannot but consider that it will be more prudent to await

further evidence before accepting as demonstrated the fact that

the members of the subfamily of the Cymothoine alone amongst

Isopods are hermaphrodite—although, were this conclusion

confirmed, it would be of great interest, and might be con-

sidered as paralleled by such instances as the hermaphroditism

of the Serranide amongst fishes.

XXIX.—Descriptions of three Homopterous Insects in the

Collection of the British Museum. By ARTHUR GARDINER

Burt ier, F.L.S.

PrLatyPLeuRA, Amyot & Serville.

Platypleura nicobarica, n. sp.

Allied to P. fulvigera from the Philippines, but larger, with

the tegmina longer, the whole of the spots crossing the coria-

ceous area testaceous, those crossing its apex smaller; the

blackish transverse spots considerably smaller; wings longer,

the subapical transverse fulvous fasciole replaced by three or

22*

312 Dr. A. Giinther on a Barbel from British Caffraria.

four decreasing longitudinal fulvous streaks ; pronotum con-

siderably broader, its lateral angles more oblique, and there-

fore more prominent. Length of body 10 lines, expanse of

tegmina 3 inches 1 line.

Nicobars (3 examples). Type, B.M.

We have three examples of P. fulvigera ; so that I am satis-

fied of the constancy of the characters by which the two

species are separated.

CosMoscarta, Stal.

Cosmoscarta Buxtont, n. sp.

General form of C. xanthorhina; above purplish black ;

head somewhat prominent, centrally grooved in front; ocelli

small, placed in deep excavations on either side of a central

carina, which runs to the back of the thorax, the latter granu-

lose, barely wider than the closed tegmina, with a distinct

marginal ridge, a feeble oblique depressed line on each side,

near the posterior border; tegmina with the basal two fifths

almost covered by a broad oblique ochreous band, which

crosses the corium ; a narrow, nearly perpendicular, transverse

vermilion band just beyond the end of the corium; body

below blackish piceous ; legs chocolate-brown. Length 9 lines,

expanse of tegmina 18 lines.

Sumatra. Type, B.M.

This and the succeeding species were obtained by Mr. E. C.

Buxton in his recent trip to Sumatra.

Cosmoscarta sumatrensis, 1. sp.

Allied to C. octopunctata, but at once distinguished by the

much greater width of the thorax and scutellum, more promi-

nent head, duller coloration, the black ventral surface of the

abdomen, as of the whole body below ; above testaceous ;

thorax shining, very convex in the centre, subdiaphanous and

depressed at the sides ; tegmina crossed by black spots, as in

strongly marked examples of C. octopunctata ; legs testaceous.

Length 10 lines, expanse of tegmina 20 lines.

Sumatra. Type, B.M.

XXX.—Notice of a Barbel from the Buffalo River, British

Caffraria. By Dr. A. GGNTHER, F.R.S.

Mr. H. TrevetyAn has recently sent to the British Museum

seyeral specimens of a small species of barbel from the Buf-

‘

On some new Species of Reptiles from Madagascar. 313

falo River which appears to be undescribed. Although the

length of the largest specimen does not exceed 4 inches, dissec-

tion shows that individuals of that size are fully adult.

Barbus Trevelyani.

D.10. A.8. IL. lat. 34. L. transv. 6/34.

Barbels two only, of small size. The osseous dorsal ray is

very slender, stiff, with very minute, almost imperceptible

posterior serrature. Three longitudinal series of scales be-

tween the lateral line and ventral fin. Body oblong, its

depth being two sevenths or one fourth of the total length

(without caudal), the length of the head one fourth. The

depth of the head is less than its length without snout. The

diameter of the eye is one fourth of the length of the head,

and rather less than that of the snout, or than the width of

the interorbital space (which is somewhat convex). Snout

rather obtuse ; mouth inferior, small. Dorsal fin of less height

than the body, commencing a little behind the origin of the

ventral, its first ray being equidistant between the end of the

snout and the root of the caudal, Anal small; caudal rather

deeply forked. The pectoral does not extend to the ventral.

A narrow dark band runs along the middle of the side, and ter-

minates in a round blackish spot at the root of the caudal.

XXXI.—Deseriptions of some new Species of Reptiles from

Madagascar. By Dr. Aubert Gintuer, F.R.S., Keeper

of the Zoological Department, British Museum.

[Plate XVI.]

THE novelties described in this paper were contained in

some small collections recently received by the British Museum

from. Madagascar. As regards the localities, M. Grandidier

has kindly informed me that Anzahamaru is the name of a

small villuge, most probably close to Mahanoro, and that it is

aname very common throughout Madagascar, meaning a loca-

lity where there are many country-houses. Mahanoro is a

short distance south of Tamatave.

Acontias holomelas. (Pl. XVI. fig. A.)

Middle of the body surrounded by 31 series of scales ; 140

scales in the series running from the chin to the vent. Length

314 Dr. A. Giinther on some new Species

of the rostral shield half that of the snout, the part below the

nasal slit being shorter than that above it. The first three

upper labials nearly as high as long, the third being below the

eye. Vertical longer than broad. Four preanal scutes, the

two middle ones being the largest. Entirely black.

The length of the body of our largest specimen, without the

tail, which is more or less injured, is nearly 6 inches.

From Anzahamaru.

Gongylus melanurus.

Rostral shield with an upper undulated margin; supranasals

in contact with each other; frontal broad, single, with a

straight posterior margin; vertical large, bell-shaped, nar-

rower in front than behind, with an excision in the middle of

its hind margin, the small central occipital fitting imto the

excision ; one pair of occipitals.

Nostrils situated entirely within the rostral shield; post-

nasal smaller than loreal. Six upper labials, the fourth bemg

the largest and situated below the eye.

Front lower labial narrow, followed by a single mental,

which is broader than long. , Six lower labials.

Eyelid scaly. Ear-opening small, round.

Body surrounded by 26 longitudinal series of seales. ‘There

are 82 transverse series of scales between the mental and the

vent, which high number sufficiently indicates the slenderness

of the body.

Four preanal scales, the two central ones being the largest.

Fore limbs extremely small, with a longitudinal groove on

the side of the body, into which they can be received when

the animal is burrowing underground. When laid forwards

they scarcely reach the ear-opening. Toes very short, third

and fourth equal in length. ‘The hind limb and toes very

short, the second and fifth toes equal in length, the fourth

one fourth longer than the third.

Upper parts brown, sometimes black, sometimes brown

mottled with darker. Abdomen whitish. Tail generally

entirely blackish. ;

millim

Distance of the snout from the eye ...... Pots

- - ear-opening.... 8

_ - forelimb ...... 17

ss a ) engi, Ss aoe 60

Length of tail (restored)...............+ . + cae 10

{5 fore‘limb . 2.) .. 2a eee 74

As third front, £0e:. 5, ,ccuk. de ct oe 1

9 hind dumb © 2. : esate de in ee 12

; fourthghindst00."... GG se ta ass Wades 34

AS ees

esis

of Reptiles from Madagascar. 315

Three specimens from Anzahamaru; one specimen from

Mahanoro.

Gongylus melanopleura.

Rostral shield low, narrow, with an upper straight margin ;

supranasals in contact with each other; frontal nearly as 5

as broad, subtriangular, with an undulated posterior margin ;

vertical large, bell-shaped, much narrower in front than behind,

with an excision in the middle of its hind margin, the central

a fitting into the excision. One pair of occipitals.

Nostrils situated entirely within the rostral shield; post-

nasal smaller than loreal. Six upper labials, the fourth

being the longest and situated below the eye.

Front lower labial small and narrow, followed by a single

mental of a pentagonal shape. Six lower labials.

Eyelid with a transparent disk. Ear-opening small, round.

Body surrounded by 25 longitudinal series of scales; there

are 54 transverse series of scales between the mental and the

vent. Four preanal scales,-the two central ones being the

largest.

Fore limbs extremely small, with a postaxillary groove

not well developed. When laid forward they do not reach

the ear-opening. Toes very short, third and fourth equal in

length. The hind limb short with very short toes, the second

and fifth being equal in length, and the fourth one fourth

longer than the third.

Upper parts brown, sprinkled with black. Sides towards

the back black, this colour forming a band ill-defined below

and margined with white above.

Lower part of sides dotted with black. Abdomen whitish.

millim.

Distance of the snout from the eye .......... 3

7a “' ear-opening .... 8

abe $s fore limb ...... 15

oa MG he! ip eed a yee As 50

9 IA AET tars ee een ge EE fo 534

4 TMS oS Th wens nso aabie'e cit amet 8

- RTE POOR Is its Sans « wa nseeie es 11

- SLAM rans .chre sod ow en's ere ee REN 14

a Sorority Hind Gee Gate, LS det i

One specimen from Anzahamaru.

Chameleon gallus. (Pl. XVI. fig. B.)

Allied to Chameleon nasutus. Snout with a long, pointed,

flexible appendage (in the male), which is covered with large

316 On some new Species of Reptiles from Madagascar.

soft tubercles. Head compressed, without median crest. No

spines whatever along the median line of the back; no crest

along the belly. Body uniformly granular, without larger

scales. Head and occiput covered with smooth, small, poly-

gonal shields. Toes very short, with very small claws.

Coloration without particular markings.

Of this small species we possess only one example, 93

millims. long, the nasal appendage being 7, and the tail 45

millims.

Mahanoro.

Rana inguinalis.

Head rather longer than broad, with the snout pointed, and

with the loreal region high and subvertical. Canthus rostralis

angular; nostril immediately below it, nearer to the end of

the snout than to the eye. ‘I'ympanum two thirds the size of

the eye. Vomerine teeth inconspicuous, between the choane,

which are rather small, round. Skin nearly smooth, without

folds. Limbs and toes slender. ' First and fourth toes longer

than the second ; third longest. ‘Toes broadly webbed, the web

reaching the penultimate phalanx of the fourth toe ; the third

and fifth toes equal in length. Metatarsus with one smal

tubercle. Upper parts brownish grey, with small subsym-

metrical brown spots; a subtriangular brown spot between

the eyes. A blackish band below the canthus rostralis and

the supratympanic fold. A deep-black spot in the inguinal

region. Limbs with brownish cross bars. Lower parts

whitish.

‘ millim

Lenvth ol pody” 2772 Se. Pee Se. 34

, fore limbi;< VSR te. 2. ee ee 23

a first Tinger s+,» .2..\- sh ae ee eee 5+

5 Seoond finger ps2. 64) Bete «016 woke 45

a thom meen ich. 2°. «cs ee ee 7

= fourth Anger: 4%: 00. biek - ee eee 5)

- hind Wimb* §.c%; ccs). oah- teas ae 64

~ MCCALATBUS: . 26°52 < o='» sien bis aie te ee 9F

5 fourth £06 “2.2. suo. So ee 1%

fitth t06..<:.ho.). cwe seaop Soe eee 13

One specimen from Anzahamaru.

Callula notosticta. (Pl. XVI. fig. C.)

Snout short, rather pointed, with distinct canthus rostralis.

Limbs of moderate length. Disks well developed, especially

on the three outer fingers and fourth toe. Inner finger

shortest ; third toe longer than fifth. Metatarsus without

On some new and peculiar Mollusca. 317

tubercle ; toes not webbed. A fold of the skin runs from the

superciliary margin along the middle of the side towards the

inguinal region, separating the pink coloration of the back

from the dull yellowish of the lower parts. Upper parts sub-

symmetrically marbled with light brown ; two or three pairs

of whitish dots edged with black on the back, the most con-

stant being that corresponding to the extremities of the sacral

apophyses. ‘The front pair are minute, between the eyes ;

others, very minute, are scattered in the coceygeal region.

Sides of the head blackish. Young specimens nearly uniform

pink above. |

millim

Maen GE hon ys ied 2% 15315. 20-20 NIL Be 35

” Pare ld cin: Sees ns As) aoe 22

‘. Pest Meet: owsta Beds oda vain 24

B CNMI ETNIES he ae aa 5m, oasenlbieaae 3

a DETR SENN a a igs er oe of 3h ei 5

7 PUMY IMR EMON ice ootc t's s i. Ge arsrae ude 3h

7 Bina Cis AO A, Fs Fe ESE 48

‘ metatarcys 4 Wt aks es oe ae 7%

ee third toe, measured from metatarsus.. 10

om PORT toes GUO eck. 4 topsce aepdiare te 14

i STOR, GTEEO. 3 a5c0 hisses aust ap ¢ce- yay teal 9

‘Two specimens from Anzahamaru; one from Mahanoro.

M. Grandidier has most kindly allowed me to examine the

specimens of Callula (and other reptiles) recently named by

him ; he himself has expressed his doubts as to the propriety

of referring these frogs to the Indian genus Callula, in which

I fully agree with him. ‘They are undoubtedly adult speci-

mens of his highly interesting genus Dyscophus (a Discoglos-

soid). Singularly enough the discovery of Callula notosticta

reestablishes the fact that Callula, or at least a form most .

closely allied to it, really occurs in Madagascar.

XXXIL—New and peculiar Mollusca of the Eulimide and

other Families of Gastropoda, as well as of the Pteropoda,

procured in the ‘ Valorous’ Expedition. By J. Gwyn

JEFFREYS, LL.D., F.R.S.

Eulimide.

Eulima stenostoma, Jetir.

Eulima stenostoma, Jefir. in Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. 3rd ser. ii, p. 128,

pl. v. f. 7.

Station 6, 410 fms. Shetland, 75-90 fms. (J.G.J.). Nor-

318 Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys on

way, 50-400 fms. (Lovén and others). ‘ Porcupine’ Expedi-

tion, 1869, 64-114 fms.: 1870, English Channel, 358-

690 fms.; Mediterranean, 1456 fms. A‘gean, 310 fms.

(Spratt)! Palermo, 210 métres=nearly 114 fms. (Monte-

rosato). Gulf of St. Lawrence, 166 fms. (Whiteaves) !

Naticide.

Natica affinis, Gmelin.

Nerita affinis, Gm. Linn. Syst. Nat. ed. 13, p. 8675.

Bopy yellowish-white, with fine streaks of purple at the

upper sides of the foot: mantle thick, folded over the umbi-

licus or basal cavity of the shell: tentacles conical and pointed,

turned back on the front edges of the shell at its mouth:

eyes, none observable : foot large, roundish-oval.

Variety occlusa.

Natica occlusa, 8. V. Wood, Mon. Crag Moll. “(1848) p. 146, tab. xii.

f. da, b; Suppl. (1872) p. 76, t.iv. £ 1.

Bopy pale yellowish, with a purplish tinge or slight streaks

of the latter colour on the back of the foot: head large, hood-

shaped, indented in the middle: mantle thick, spread over the

back of the shell: tentacles conical and finely pointed, wide

apart, and separated by a rather thin veil: eyes, none percep-

tible : foot enormous and very voluminous, broad and cloven

in front, expanding greatly on each side, and rounded behind.

Variety vittata.

Bopy milk-white : head forming a broad and bilobed snout :

tentacles conical, pressed by the head-flaps against the front

of the shell, and for the most part concealed ; tips pointed :

eyes not to be detected: foot large, thick and broad, folded

inwards at the sides, rounded in front, and bluntly pointed

behind. Sluggish. Floats with its foot uppermost.

Godhayn, 5-20 fms.; Station 4, 20 fms. (var. vittata:

globosa, spira extensa, vittis duabus purpureis distantibus ulti-

mum, una cum penultimo, anfractum cingentibus) ; 5, 57 fms.

(var. occlusa) ; Holsteinborg, 12 fms. (var. vittata) and 35 fms. ;

Station 7, 1100 fms. (fragment) ; 13, 690 fms. (operculum).

Arctic seas, in both hemispheres, and Norway, 20-450 fms.

‘Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, 74-345 fms. (var. lactea:

minor, ovata, alba, spira extensa): 1870, coast of Portugal,

994 fms.; Mediterranean, Adventure Bank, 92 fms. (young).

One of the most common and characteristic fossils of the

newer Tertiary and Quaternary formations in the north of

VE.

some new and peculiar Mollusca. 319

Europe and America, and indicative of glacial conditions ;

it has a vertical range of 1840 feet.

This species varies considerably in the comparative height

of the spire and in the angularity or compression of the whorls

below the suture. The variety occlusa attains a large size,

one of my specimens measuring 1,4, inch in length, and

1,\;in breadth ; another specimen, from Spitzbergen, 1s nearly

as large. N. russa of Gould is apparently a variety also

of N. affinis. The synonyms are :—N. clausa, Broderip and

Sowerby; NN. consolidata, Couthouy; N. septentrionalis

(Beck), Mller; and N.janthostoma, Deshayes. I have taken

the descriptions of the animals from my note-book; they

somewhat differ.

A very young shell of another species of Natica occurred in

Station 9, 1750 fms. It resembles the fry of N. grenlandica,

but has one whorl less, the last is more expanded, and the apex

is flattened. Should an adult specimen be found, it might be

named sphaeroides.

Solariide.

Sequenzia formosa*, Jeffr.

Seguenzia formosa, Proc. Roy. Soe. vol. xxy. no. 173, pp. 200, 201

(woodcuts).

SHELL globosely conical, rather thin, semitransparent,

nacreous and glossy: scu/pture, sharp keel-like spiral ribs or

ridges, of which there are two on the middle of the body-whorl

(besides ten thread-like riblets on the base) and one on the

middle of each of the other whorls; there is also a slighter

rib immediately below the suture ; between the ribs the sur-

face is covered with numerous and delicate curved striz, which

turn alternately in different directions, so as to givea flexuous

character to this part of the sculpture ; the striae between the

infrasutural and peripheral rib turn to the left, while those

between the peripheral and the next rib (or in the upper whorls

between the rib in the middle and the base) turn to the right ;

the same alternate order is to a great extent observable as to

the direction of the striz on the base of the last whorl; these

strie are crossed by fine close-set spiral lines, producing a

reticulated appearance ; all the whorls are similarly sculptured

except the top whorl or apex, which is smooth: colour

pearly-white: suture marked by the uppermost nib: spire

turreted: whorls 7, somewhat convex, gradually enlarging ;

the last takes up three fifths of the shell; apex globular :

* Beautiful.

320 Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys on

mouth large, indented by the spiral ribs: outer lip thin, pro-

minent, and deeply scalloped: ¢nner lip thick, folded back on

the pil/ar, which is short and incurved; at the bottom of the

pillar is a small but sharp tooth-like projection, below which

isa short and abrupt notch, like that of Cerithiwm: the groove

or slit on the upper part of the last whorl, and opening from

the mouth (which characterizes the genus), is wide and deep,

terminating in a curved indentation: base somewhat concave,

but imperforate or without any umbilicus: operculum none.

L. 02. B. 0°15.

Station 12, 1450 fms.; 16, 1785 fms. (fragment). ‘ Por-

cupine’ Expedition, 1870, off the coasts of Portugal, 718-

795 fms. ‘Challenger’ Expedition, Station 56, 8.W. of

Bermudas, 1075 fms.! Gulf of Mexico, 325 fms. (Pourtales) !

Fossil in the Pliocene formation at Trapani in Sicily as S.

monocingulata (Seguenza, MS.).

The peculiar and exquisite sculpture is not unlike that of

Adeorbis subcarinatus. My only specimen which contained

the animal was in vain sacrificed at the altar of science in the

hope of detecting an operculum.

Sequenzia carinata*, Jeftr.

Seguenzia carinata, Proc. Roy. Soc, vol. xxy. no. 173, p. 201.

SHELL forming a depressed cone, thin, transparent, glossy,

but not nacreous: scu/pture, a sharp keel round the periphery,

a thread-like spiral rib below the suture of each whorl (vary-

ing in position), numerous but slight flexuous strie below the

rib, and in some specimens minute close-set curved longitu-

dinal striz on the upper whorls; the base is smooth, or marked

only with microscopic lines of growth: colour glassy: suture

rather deep: spire short: whorls 7, compressed, slightly

shouldered by the infrasutural rib; the last whorl is dispro-

portionally large, and the first is globular: mouth narrow,

rhomboidal, angulated in the middle by the keel, and below

by the base of the pillar: outer lip thin: tnner lip filmy,

spread on the base: pillar very short and incurved; it is

furnished near the bottom with a small tooth-like process,

below which is a short notch: groove broad, apparently not

deep; it occupies the middle of the body-whorl between the

suture and the peripheral keel: wmbclicus narrow but deep,

exposing all the whorls, encircled and defined by a slight rib.

L.0°125.,. Bel fae

Station 13, 690 fms. ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1870, Bay

* Provided with a keel.

some new and peculiar Mollusca. 321

of Biscay, 718-1095 fms. ‘Challenger’ Expedition, west of

Fayal, Azores, 1000 fms.

Velutinide.

Pilidium radiatum, Sars.

Capulus radiatus, Sarvs, Beretning om en i Sommeren 1849 foretagen

zoologisk Reise i Lofoten og Finmarken, p. 64 (1850).

Bopy milk-white: mantle very thick, covering one third

of the mouth of the shell: tentacles club-shaped, slender, com-

pressed or flattened, contractile, closely striated across at the

tips, and thickly covered with short cilia: eyes placed on

small bulbs near the outer base of the tentacles: foot oblong,

proportionally small, rounded and double-edged in front, and

bluntly pointed behind. Very sluggish, and exudes a large

quantity of stringy slime. Adhering to a dead shell.

Station 5, 57 fms. (a single specimen) ; Holsteinborg, 12 fms.

(a young shell). Spitzbergen (‘Torell)! Finmark (M. Sars) !

Sea of Okhotsk (Middendorff)! Japan (A. Adams). Aleu-

tian or Fox Islands, N. Pacific (Dall)! Fossil: Uddevalla

and Kuréd, Sweden (Hisinger, J.G. J.) ; Moray Firth (Robert

Dawson)! Montreal (Principal Dawson).

Synonyms: Pilidium commodum, Middendorff, 1851 ; Pilis-

cus commodus and Piliscus probus, Lovén, 1859; Capulus

dilatatus and C. depressus, A. Adams, 1560 and 1864.

Through the kindness of Professor G. O. Sars and of Dr.

L. von Schrenck I have lately been able to compare with my

specimens from Davis Strait the typical specimens of Capulus

radiatus and Pilidium commodum from the Christiania and

St. Petersburg Museums. All of them exactly agree with

each other, as well as with my fossil specimens of Piliscus

probus (Lovén) from Uddevalla. Sars’s Norwegian shell and

mine from 57 fathoms in Davis Strait are marked with coloured

streaks, which radiate from the apex or crown, while the others

are not streaked or coloured.

The generic name Pilidium was published by Middendorff

in his ‘ Malacozoologia Rossica,’ 1849. Professor Forbes gave

the same name for Tectura fulva in the Report of the British

Association for 1849, published in 1850; and Pilidium was

described in 1853 by Forbes and Hanley as their generic name

for the last-mentioned shell. The late Professor Sars substi-

tuted, in 1858, the generic name Capulacmea for his Capulus

radiatus. Professor Lovén, in 1859, ik aie Piliscus. Pos-

sibly Capulus fallaw of Mr. S. V. Wood (a Crag fossil) may

be another species of Pilidium.

322 Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys on

Cancellariida.

Cancellaria viridula, Fabricius.

Tritonium viridulum, Fabr. Fn, Gr. p. 402.

Bopy milk-white : ead furnished with a long and promi-

nent veil: tentacles contractile, thread-shaped, rather long and

slender, smooth, with blunt tips, diverging at an angle of 45°: |

eyes placed on the top of short stalks, at the outer base of the

tentacles, with which the eye-stalks are united: foot large,

triangular, and long, squarish and double-edged in front, and

bluntly pointed behind; edges uneven: pallial fold (lining

the basal groove of theshell) very short and thick. No oper-

culum. Active; crawls out of the water. It emits a greenish

liquid on being touched with a camel’s-hair brush—a habit

that reminds one of Planorbis corneus, which gives out a

purple liquid when irritated.

Holstemborg, 30 fms.; Station 13, 690 fms. (fragment).

Spitzbergen, 5-15 fms. (Kroyer, Torell, Eaton). White Sea

(Middendorff). Iceland, 80 fms. (Mérch). Norway, 20-

300 fms. (Sars and others)! ‘ Lightning’ Expedition, 500-

550 fms. ‘Poreuwpine’ Expedition, 1869, north of the

Hebrides, 114-345 fms.: 1870, Channel slope, 305-567 fms.

Labrador, 40-50 fms. (Packard). Gulf of St. Lawrence, 30-

40 fms. (Whiteaves)! N.E. coasts of the United States,

20-150 fms. Behring Strait (Wosnessenski). N. Japan,

48 fms. (St. John)! Fossil: Red and Coralline Crag, and

Bridlington ; Christiania (Crosskey and Robertson) !; Labra-

dor (Packard).

I cannot perceive any difference between Cancellaria and

Moller’s genus Admete, except in the former having stronger

folds or plaits on the pillar; these were not noticed by Fabri-

cius in his description of the present species. The apex in C.

cancellata, however, is peculiarly sculptured, and somewhat

resembles that of Columbella halieeti.

Synonyms: Murex costellifer, J. Sowerby ; Admete crispa,

Miller; Cancellaria buccinoides, Couthouy ; C. Couthouyi,

Jay, Gould.

Cerithiide.

Cerithium procerum*, Jeffr.

SHELL pyramidal, solid, opaque, and glossy ;_ base slightly

concave: sculpture, curved longitudinal ribs, of which there

are about 30 on the last and 20 on the next whorl; the three

* Long.

some new and peculiar Mollusca. 323

uppermost whorls are nearly smooth; the base is irregularly

marked with flexuous strive, these being an extension of the ribs;

the periphery of the last whorl is encircled by a spiral ridge,

which is continued on all the other whorls, and defines the

suture; under a microscope may be detected also traces of

numerous slight spiral lines between the ribs: colour pale

yellowish-white : spire tapering ; apex twisted “ae bain and

extended: whorls 13-14, somewhat convex; the last occu-

pies about a third of the shell: suture distinct, but not deep :

mouth narrow and rhombic, with a wide groove at the bottom,

where it forms an imperfect canal, which bends abruptly to

the left: outer ip incurved and thin: tnner lip filmy: pillar

short and flexuous, with a yf edge. L.0°4. B.O°1.

Station 12, 1450 fms. ; a dead specimen. ‘ Lightning’ Ex-

pedition, between the north of Scotland and the Faroes; a

fresh and living specimen, but the operculum is not visible.

Buccinide.

Buccinum grenlandicum, Chemnitz.

Buceinum grenlandicum, Chemn, Conch, Cab. x. (1788) pp. 177, 182,

tab. 152. f. 1448.

Bopy lemon-colour, more or less closely speckled and

mottled with purplish-brown: head short; intertentacular veil

indented in the middle: tentacles sharply pointed: eyes black,

seated on offsets or short tubercles, one at the outer base of

each tentacle: foot extensile, squarish in front, and bluntly

angular behind : siphonal tube long, cylindrical, and narrow :

opercular lobe round, with projecting edges. Active.

Godhavn, 5-20 fms. ; Station 4,20 fms.; 5, 57 fms. ; Hol-

steinborg, 12 fms. Davis Strait (Fabricius and others).

Melville Bay, 140 fms. ; and Port Kennedy, 15 fms. (Walker).

Port Foulke, in Smith Channel or Sound (Hayes, fide

Stimpson). Gulf of St. Lawrence, 5-250 fms. (Principal

Dawson, Whiteaves )! Coasts of N.E. America (Gould and

others)! Newfoundland (P. P. Carpenter)! N. Pacific

(Middendorff and others). Spitzbergen (Torell)! Iceland

(Méreh). Norway (G. O. Sars and others)! Russian Lap-

land (Middendorff). Fossil in our Red Crag and newer Ter-

tiaries= B. tenerum, J. Sowerby.

Extremely variable in shape, size, texture, sculpture, and

colour. I regard the following as synonyms, or as repre-

senting some of the varieties :—B. undatum of Fabricius (not

of Linné), B. undulatum of Miller, B. cyaneum of Beck, B.

Donovani of Gould (not of Gray, which is 2. glaciale of Linné),

B. tenebrosum and B, sericatum of A. Hancock ; apparently

324 Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys on

B. fusiforme of Kiener, from a specimen in the Massena Col-

lection. Another variety of the present species in Méller’s

collection at Copenhagen is named “ Jritontum Humphrey-

stanum.” It is also probably the B. boreale of Gray (in the

‘ Zoology of Capt. Beechey’s Voyage’), which he refers to a

species said to be so named by Leach in the Appendix to

Sir John Ross’s first voyage; but I can find no such name in

that Appendix. B. grenlandicum of Hancock is a variety of

B. glaciale.

The spawn-capsules are smaller than those of B. undatum,

and are sometimes attached to the stalks of seaweeds and to

the shells of Balani.

B. undatum is apparently rare in the arctic seas, although it

is occasionally found with B. grenlandicum.

Buccinum ciliatum, Fabricius.

Tritonium ciliatum, Faby. Fn. Gr. p. 401.

Godhavn, 5-20 fms.; Holsteinborg, 10-35 fms. Green-

land (Fabricius and others). Murray Bay, Gulf of St.

Lawrence, 112 fms. (Principal Dawson, Whiteaves)! Spitz-

bergen (Torell)! White Sea and the coasts of Russian

Lapland (Von Baer, Middendorff) ; it is the latter’s variety

boreale of B. tenebrosum of Hancock.

It is the B. Méllert of Reeve, whose B. ciliatum is B.

grenlandicum. The B. ciliatum of Gould is apparently a

variety of the last-named species.

Buccinum tenue, Gray.

eer tenue, Gray in Zoology of Beechey’s Voyage, p. 128, t. 36.

Bopy white with a yellowish tinge, and irregularly speckled

with purplish-brown : head broad ; intertentacular veil straight

or having an even edge: tentacles conical, bluntly pointed :

eyes round, black, placed on small oblong bulbs at the outer

base of the tentacles : foot large and thick, rounded and double-

edged in front, acute-angied behind: szphon or pallial tube

cylindrical, rather strong and stout, slit along its whole length :

penis folded and compressed, speckled above like the rest of

the body. Rather sluggish, but not shy.

Godhayn, 5-80 fms. ; Waigat Strait, 15-25 fms. ; Station 1,

175 fms.; 3, 100 fms.; 5,57 fms. ; Holsteinborg, 10-35 fms.

Greenland (Méller and others). Gulf of St. Lawrence, 50-

60 fms. (Whiteaves). Newfoundland (Totten, fide Stimpson) !

Spitzbergen (Torell, Eaton) !

B. scalariforme (Beck), Miller; B. tortuosum, Reeve ; perhaps

some new and peculiar Mollusca. 325

also B. boreale of Broderip and Sowerby, from Kamtschatka.

My largest specimen is more than 24 inches long.

Muricide.

Trophon clathratus, Linné.

Murex clathratus, Linn. Syst. Nat. ed. 12, p. 1223.

Bopy pale yellowish-white: tentacles slender, but rather

short : eyes small, placed at the top of stalks which are nearly

as long as the tentacles and are united with them : foot large,

squarish and double-edged in front, with angular corners,

rounded or bluntly pointed behind: stphon consisting of a

short and tubular told. Shy.

Godhavn, 5-20 fms. ; Waigat Strait, 15-25 fms. ; Station 4,

20 fms.; 5, 57 fms.; Holsteinborg, 12-35fms. ‘ Porcupine’

Expedition, 1869, off the Hebrides, 165-580 fms. North

Polar seas, Spitzbergen, Iceland, Norway, White Sea, N.E.

and N.W. coasts of America, at depths of from 20 to 120 fms,

North Japan, 3-48 fms. (v. Schrenck, St. John).

Var. truncata. Godhavn, shore; St. 4, 20fms.; 5, 57 fms.;

Holsteinborg, 12-35fms. ‘ Lightning’ Expedition, 189 and

530 fms. ‘ Poreupine’ Expedition, 1869, 85 fms. . British

and Scandinavian coasts, and Iceland. Buccinum (truncatum),

Strom.

The aes species and variety are common fossils in our

newer Crag and in all the post-Tertiary beds of northern

Europe : the former is especially characteristic of glacial con-

ditions ; and the latter has been noticed by Seguenza as oc-

curring in the older Pliocene at Messina. T. clathratus was

first noticed and figured by Linné in his ‘ Wiistgota-Reise ’

(1747), from Uddevalla.

I am now convinced that Lovén was right in uniting 7’.

elathratus and T. truncatus, although the latter is a very dis-

tinct variety. The difference consists in the comparative

number of ribs, thickness, convexity of the whorls, and the

size. My largest specimen of the typical form measures an

inch and a quarter in length.

The synonyms are inconveniently numerous, viz. Murex

bamffius, Donovan; M. peruvianus, J. Sowerby ; M. multi-

costatus, Exscholtz ; Fusus lamellosus, Gray ; I. scalariformis,

Gould ; Tritoniwm Gunneri (a variety), Lovén; and Murex

lamellatus, Philippi. Mérch cites also Tritontum Rossii,

Leach ; but I cannot verify the reference.

Trophon Fabricii, Beck.

Trophon Fabricii (Beck), Moller, Ind. Moll. Groenl. p. 14,

Godhavn, 80 fms.; Station 1, 175 fms.; 5, 57 fms. ; 12,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 23

326 Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys on

1450 fms. (a fragment); Holsteinborg, 35 fms. Greenland

(Fabricius and others). Wellington Channel (Belcher)! Gulf

of St. Lawrence (Whiteaves). Spitzbergen (Torell)! Iceland

(Mérch). Norway (Koren, Friele). Fossil: Wexford (Sir

Henry James) ; Lancashire “ drift” (Darbishire) ; possibly

also trom the “ Middle Glacial” formation, as 7. medigla-

cialis of S. V. Wood.

It is the Zritontwm craticulatum of Fabricius, but not

Murex craticulatus of Linné, which is another species of Tro-

phon. Our T. barvicensis is allied to the present species, as

well as to 7. muricatus.

Fusus attenuatus*, J effr.

Fusus attenuatus, Proc. Roy. Soc. vol. xviii. no. 121 (1870), p. 454.

SHELL spindle-shaped, solid, opaque, rather glossy; the

periphery is bluntly angulated in a half-grown specimen :

sculpture consisting of numerous spiral impressed lines, and of

minute close-set and slight lines of growth : colour ivory-white :

epidermis thin and smooth, pale yellowish-white: spire long

and slender, tapering to a very blunt and regularly spiral

point, which is not mamillar or twisted: whorls 8-9, com-

pressed, especially below the suture; the last occupies about

two thirds of the shell, when viewed with the mouth upwards;

the topmost whorls are nearly equal in breadth: suture dis-

tinct, but not channelled nor deep; it is defined by a thickened

edge : mouth oblong, acute-angled above ; its length, including

that of the canal, is about two fifths of the shell: canal open,

rather long and straight: outer lip thin, smooth inside: tnner

lip filmy: pillar flexuous: operculum ear-shaped, yellowish-

brown, curved on the onter side, and incurved towards the

base on the inner side; it is marked with a few slight im-

pressed lines, which radiate upwards from the terminal nucleus.

L. 2°25. B. 0°85.

Station 13, 690 fms. (a dead specimen). ‘ Porcupine’ Ex-

pedition, 1869, off the west of Ireland, 1180-1215 fms. (young

specimens and a fragment) ; Bay of Biscay, 1207 fms. (one

living and one dead specimen). .

My description is chiefly taken from the living ‘ Porcupine ’

specimen.

Differs from /. propinquus and its variety turrita in being

much larger, having a slighter sculpture, a smoother and

thinner epidermis, a more tapering spire, compressed whorls,

a straighter and more open canal, and a more cylindrical and

blunt apex.

* Diminishing, as regards the spire.

some new and peculiar Mollusca. 327

Fusus berniciensis, King.

Fusus berniciensis, King in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. xviii. p. 246

(1848).

Var. elegans, Station 13, 690 fms. This variety was

dredged in the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, off the north

of Scotland, in 155-632 fms., and previously by me in Shet-

land, in 78-100 fms. Another extreme variety (which has a

shorter spire and swollen whorls, and is a thin and delicate

shell) was dredged in the same expedition, in 203-290 fms. ;

and it was procured in the late Norwegian Expedition. The

latter variety may be called inflata. The typical form was

dredged in the ‘ Poreupine’ Expedition of 1869 and 1870,

Bay of Biscay, at depths of from 90 to 690 fms, ‘ Lightning’

Expedition, 189 and 500 fms. Yorkshire, Northumberland,

Aberdeenshire, Shetland, Norway, and Arcachon, 50-140 fms.

It is the Tritonium islandicum of Lovén, not Fusus islandi-

cus of Chemnitz.

Fusus Sabini, Gray.

Buccinum Sabinii, Gray in Suppl. to App. of Parry’s first Voyage

p. ex] (1824).

Bopy milk-white: tentacles awl-shaped and slender: eyes

placed on bulbs at the outer base of the tentacles: foot broad

and thick, semicircular and double-edged in front, with short

angular corners, rounded behind. Active, and crawls out of

the water.

Station 6, 410 fms.; a young living specimen (this was

erroneously named F. fenestratus in my Report to the Royal

Society, Proc. vol. xxv. no 173, pp. 183 and 189): also St. 1,

175 fms. (fragments); 12, 1450 fms. (fragments). Davis

Strait (Hancock and others). Melville Bay, 100 fms. (Walker).

Gulf of St. Lawrence (Whiteaves) ! Battin Bay and Behring

Strait (Gray)! North Pacific (Wosnessenski). Spitzbergen

(Torell)! Iceland (Mérch, as F. tortuosus). White Sea and

coasts of Russian Lapland (Baer, Middengorff). Vadsé, Fin-

mark (G. O. Sars, Verkriizen). Fossil: Bridlington (Leck-

enby) !

Bre | F. tortuosus and F. spitzbergensis, Reeve ; F.

ebur, F. togatus, and F. Pfaffiit, Mérch. The epidermis is

usually smooth; but in one of my Spitzbergen specimens it is

finely and closely ciliated. The same difference is observable

in the epidermis of /. propinquus, F. pygmaeus, and Buceinum

grenlandicum. The comparative length and curvature of the

canal are variable characters.

23*

328 Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys on

Pleurotomide.

Pleurotoma pyramidalis, Strém.

Buccinum pyramidale, Strém, in Noy. Act. Dan. iii. p. 296, f. 22.

Bopy pale yellowish-white, with a faint tinge of purple in

front: tentacles rather short but slender, contractile: eyes

small, placed on angular projections on the tips of stalks,

which are thicker than the tentacles and are united with them

for about three fourths of their length: foot long, double-edged

and squarish in front, with angular corners; bluntly pointed,

and occasionally cloven, behind: szphon short. Active.

Godhavyn, 5-20 fms. ; Waigat Strait, 15-25 fms. ; Station 4,

20 fms.; 5, 57 fms.; Holsteinborg, 10-12 fms.; St. 7,

1100 fms. (fragment). ‘Lightning’ Expedition, north of the

Hebrides, 189 fms. West Greenland (Méller). East Green-

land, 4-30 fms. (Mébius). Spitzbergen, Iceland, Faroe Isles,

Novaya Zemlya, and Norway. Labrador to Cape Cod, 4-107

fms. Fossil: Norwich Crag (8S. P. Woodward), and all our

post-Tertiary deposits, as well as those of Scandinavia and

Canada.

The longitudinal ribs on the shell are sometimes more or

less wanting; and the colour varies from chocolate to milk-

white. Spawn-capsules hemispherical and membranous.

Fusus rufus of Gould, not Murex rufus (Pleurotoma) of Mon-

tagu; F’. pleurotomarius of Couthouy ; and Defrancia Vahlit

of Beck, according to Mdller.

Pleurotoma bicarinata, Couthouy.

Pleurotoma bicarinata, Couth. in Boston Journ. Nat. Hist. vol. ii. p. 104,

pl. i. f. 11 (1839).

Bopy white, with a faint tinge of yellow: head small:

mouth bulbous, cloven lengthwise : tentacles rather short but

slender, club-shaped at their tips or points: eyes small, black,

placed on thick stalks, which are united with the tentacles

for three fourths oftheir length at their outer base: foot thick

and broad, double-edged and gently curved in front, with

slight angular corners ; bluntly pointed, squarish, or else more

or less indented behind : séphon cylindrical, of moderate length,

slit throughout, with a wide and folded-back opening. Active

and not shy.

Godhavn, 5-25 fms. ; Waigat Strait, 15-25 fms. ; Station 4,

20 fms.; 5,57 fms. (var. pallida); Holsteborg, 10-12 fms.

Greenland (Méller and others)! Wellington Channel (Bel-

cher)! Gulf of St. Lawrence (Whiteaves). North-Atlantic

some new and peculiar Mollusca. 329

coasts of United States, from low-water mark to 50 fms.

(Mighels and others)! Spitzbergen (‘Torell) ! Iceland (Mérch,

Verkriizen) ! Norway, 5-250 fms. (G. O. Sars and others) !

‘ Lightning’ Expedition, 170 fms. ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition,

1869, off the west of Ireland, 420 fms. ; north of the Hebri-

des, 203-345 fms.

There are at least four varieties, viz. violacea of Mighels and

Adams (not of Hinds), and eylindracea, Beckii, and livida of

Moller (ex typ.), all published in 1842. P. Beckii of Reeve,

in Cuming’s collection, is a very different and tropical species.

Specimens from 57 fathoms are of a pale colour, and those from

deeper water are white. Allied to the variety lévida is P.

gigas of Beck, which is Bela levigata of Dall, and probably

P. schantaricum of Middendorff. Reeve renamed the present

species P. grenlandica and P. rugulatus: he supposed that it

was the Defrancia suturalis and D. rugulata of Moller; but

the latter gave no such names to any of his species. Appa-

rently not P. bicarinata of 8. V. Wood.

Pleurotoma rubescens, Jefir.

Holsteinborg, 10 fms. (a single but living specimen).

Described in Proc. Roy. Soc. vol. xxv. p. 183.

Pleurotoma decussata, Couthouy.

Pleurotoma decussata, Couth. in Boston Journ. Nat. Hist. ii. p. 183,

pl. iv. f. 8 (1839).

Godhavyn, 5-20 fms. ; Waigat Strait, 15-25 fms. ; Station 3,

100 fms.; 5, 57 fms. Greenland (Mdéller, Mérch)! N.E.

America, from the Gulf of St. Lawrence to Cape Cod, 10-

64 fms. ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, between the north of Scot-

land and the Faroes, 560 fms.

I have now been able to ascertain that this species is the

same as Defrancia viridula of Méller (1842); and I was

therefore wrong in supposing that the latter was not American

(see Proc. Roy. Soc. vol. xxv. p. 189). It is the P. scalaris

and P. leucostoma ot Reeve, who imagined that Vahl had de-

scribed them under the names of Defrancia scalaris and D,

reticulata ; but Vahl did nothing of the kind. I would not

have noticed Reeve’s numerous mistakes if Mérch had not

recognized his so-called species.

Pleurotoma tenuicostata, M. Sars.

Pleurotoma tenwicostata, Sars in Vid. Selsk. Forhandlinger for 1868,

p- 259.

Station 12, 1450 fms. ‘ Lightning’ Expedition, 500 and

330 Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys on

550 fms. ‘Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, off the west of

Treland, 420 and 664 fms.; south of the Faroes, 125 fms. :

1870, Bay of Biscay, 305-717 fms. Upper Norway, 40-

300 fms. (G. O. Sars, Friele) !

This pretty little species will soon be described and figured

(tab. 17. f. 1) by Professor G. O. Sars. Both he and his late

father most obligingly sent me specimens for comparison

with mine. A variety occurs in which the longitudinal ribs

are replaced by spiral ridges, as in the type of P. bicarinata.

Not Raphitoma tenuicosta of Seguenza.

Pleurotoma Pingelii, Beck.

Defrancia Pingelit, Beck, Moll. Ind. Moll. Greenl. p. 18 (1842).

Bopy pale yellowish-white, with the front of a purplish

hue : ¢entacles thread-shaped, rather short: eyes on the bul-

bous tips of thick stalks, which are united with the tentacles

on the outside: foot long, squarish and double-edged in front,

with angular corners; deeply and evenly cloven or forked

behind: s¢phon lining the canal, short and broad. ~

Godhavn, 5-20 fms. ; Waigat Strait, 15-25 fms. ; Station 5,

57 fms.; Holsteinborg, 10-30 fms. Greenland (Méller and

others)! N.E. America, from the Gulf of St. Lawrence

(Whiteaves) to Cape Cod (Mighels and others), 4-430 fms.

Spitzbergen (Torell)! Iceland (Mérch)! Upper Norway

(M‘Andrew, Sars) !

Fusus cancellatus of Mighels and Adams, 1842.

Pleurotoma cinerea, Moller.

Defrancia cinerea, MOll. Ind. Moll. Greenl. p. 13.

Station 5, 57 fms. Greenland (Miller)! Spitzbergen

(Torell)! Iceland (Mérch). ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869,

between the north of Scotland and the Faroe Isles, 290 fms.

My largest specimen is ;%, of an inch long.

Pleurotoma declivis, Lovén.

Tritonium declive, Lovén, Ind. Moll. Scand. p. 18.

Station 5, 57 fms. Norway, 30-60 fms. (Lovén and

others)! ‘ Lightning’ Expedition, 189 fms. ‘ Porcupine’

Expedition, 1869, between Norway and the Faroes, 64—

560 fms.: 1870, Channel slope, 567 fms. (fragment).

My largest specimen is +, of an inch long.

Var. angustior. Narrower and smaller. ‘ Porcupine’ Ex-

pedition, 1869, 345 fms. West Finmark (G. O. Sars)!

some new and peculiar Mollusca. 331

Pleurotoma elegans, Miller.

Defrancia eleyans, MOU. Ind. Moll. Greenl. p. 18.

Bopy milk-white. Animal sluggish or shy.

Godhavn, 5-20 fms.; Station 5, 57 fms.; Holsteinborg,

10 fms. Greenland (Miller and others)! Gulf of St. Law-

rence (Whiteaves) ! Iceland (Torell)! Fossil at Bridlington

(Leckenby), as P. elegantior of S. V. Wood!

My largest specimen is #) of an inch long.

Through the kindness of Dr. Mérch and Professor Lovén

I have had the advantage of examining and comparing the

types of P. cinerea, P. declivis, and P. elegans; and I regret

that I cannot adopt the view which Professor G. O. Sars is

inclined to favour, that all these may be one species. I have

not yet seen any connecting link between them; and they all

occurred to me in the same haul of the dredge at Station No. 5,

in the ‘ Valorous’ Expedition, off Holsteinborg. Of course,

opinions of naturalists must differ as to the lines of demarca-

tion which separate one species from another in any genus,

and likewise as regards allied genera. Plewrotoma has been

divided by some modern conchologists and paleontologists

into a great many genera, although, in my opinion, on insuf-

ficient grounds ‘There ought to be at least one distinctive

and fixed character, and no transitional or intermediate forms.

P. cinerea attains the greatest size; the whorls are more con-

vex, the last is larger in proportion to the rest, and they are

not angulated below the suture, as in the other two species ;

the longitudinal ribs are more numerous than in P. declivis ;

there are at least twice as many spiral striz, and the sculpture

is never cancellated, as in P. declivis. The smallest species

is P. elegans; the whorls are abruptly angulated at the tip;

the ribs are more numerous, oblique, and prominent than in

P. cinerea, and the striz are fine and close-set.

Pleurotoma turricula, Montagu.

Murex turricula, Mont. Test. Brit. (1), p. 262, t. 9. £. 1 (1803).

Godhavn, 5-20 fms. ; Waigat Strait, 15-25 fms, ; Station 1,

175 fms.; 3, 100 fms. ; 5, 57 fms.; Holsteinborg, 10-30 fms.

Melville Bay to Cape Cod, and Spitzbergen to Arcachon.

North Japan (St. John)! Depths 10-150 fms. Fossil in our

Red and Norwich Crag, and in all the post-Tertiary beds of

Great Britain, Scandinavia, and Canada.

The sculpture is extremely variable. Having before me a

great number of specimens from various parts of the North

Atlantic, and after a careful exathination and comparison of

332 Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys on

the types of several so-called species, both recent and fossil, 1

am convinced that the following must be considered synonyms

of the present species—Defrancia nobilis, scalaris, and Wood-

tana of Miller, Zritoniwm roseum of M. Sars, Bela americana

of Packard, and P. Dowsoni and robusta of 8S. V. Wood. P.

harpularia of Couthouy may be distinct ; but it is question-

able. Donovan published his specific name angulatus in the

same year as Montagu; and that name might be adopted if

Brocchi’s name turricula, given in 1814 to a fossil and sub-

Apennine species of Pleurotoma, be not changed. But it

seems a pity to disturb the name by which the present species

is so well known. Bela constitutes only a section or division

of Pleurotoma ; and consequently that will not help us.

Pleurotoma exarata, Moller.

Defrancia exarata, Moller, Ind. Moll. Greenl. p. 12.

Godhavn, 5-20 fms. ; Waigat Strait, 15-25 fms.; Station 1,

175 fms.; 5, 57 fms.; Holsteinborg, 10-30 fms. ‘ Porcu-

pine’ Expedition, 1869, off the west of Ireland, 164—1230 fms.

Greenland (Mller and others)! Iceland (Mérch). Norway

(Lovén and others)! Eastern coasts of North America

(Couthouy, Whiteaves, and others)! Fossil: Red Crag (A.

Bell). Labrador (Packard).

Closely allied to some of the varieties of P. turricula; but

the canal is shorter and the base broader.

Reeve called this species P. Mélleri; and he stated that it

was the Defrancia lactea of Miller, a name which is not to be

found in the work of the last-named author.

Pleurotoma Trevelyana, Turton.

Pleurotoma Trevellianum, Turton in Mag. Nat. Hist. vii. p. 351 (1834).

See ‘ British Conchology,’ iv. p. 398, as to the emendation of the

specific name.

Var. Smithii. Shell smaller; ribs more prominent, but not

extending below the upper half of the body-whorl, and some-

times altogether wanting; infrasutural keel stronger ; spiral

strie slighter, and consisting of impressed lines; there is no

reticulation.

Station 4, 20 fms.; 5, 57 fms. ; Holsteinborg, 10-12 fms.

Massachusetts Bay (Stimpson)! Gulf of St. Lawrence (Whit-

eaves)! Newfoundland (Verkriizen) !

The typical form inhabits the North Atlantic, from Spitz-

bergen to Yorkshire, and from Port Kennedy to the Gulf of

St. Lawrence, at depths of 6-189 fathoms. Dr. Philip Carpenter

has recorded it from the west coast of North America. It is

one of the usual glacial fossils of Great Britain, Scandinavia,

some new and peculiar Mollusca. 333

and Canada. Captain Feilden found it in the recent Arctic

Expedition, in a raised sea-bed in Kane Valley, in 82° 33! north

latitude. P. T'revelyana has a narrower base, and is therefore

more fusiform than #. evarata; and the spire is shorter than

that of P. turricula, which gives the present species a more

oval shape. It is the P. reticulata of Brown (1827), and P.

decussatum of Macgillivray. Brown’s name has priority of

all the-others, but may be regarded as obsolete.

Bullide.

Cylichna alba, Brown.

Volvaria alba, Brown, Ll. Conch. G. B. & I. pl. xxxviii. f. 43, 44

(1827).

Station 1, 175 fms.; 4, 20 fms.; 6, 410 fms. (living) ;

Holsteinborg, 12 fms. ‘Lightning’ Expedition, 189 and

530 fms. Swedish Arctic Expedition, 1868, 1400 fms.! ‘ Por-

cupine’ Expedition, 1869, west coast of Ireland, 420-1366 fms.

(living at the last-mentioned depth): 1870, Bay of Biscay,

795-994 fms. ‘ Challenger’ Expedition, off the Azores, 450

and 1000 fms. Norwegian Arctic Expedition, 1876, 1180 fms. !

From Cape York to Cape Cod, and from Spitzbergen and

Novaya Zemlya to Shetland, at depths of from 7 to 300 fathoms.

West coast of North America (P. Carpenter). North Japan,

35-48 fms. (St. John)! Fossil in the Norwich Crag, the older

Pliocene of Sicily, and the newer Tertiaries of Great Britain,

Scandinavia, and N.E. America; Arctic Expedition, 1875-6,

Kane Valley, 82° 33! north latitude (Feilden) !

I mention this common arctic species to show the range of

hydrographical distribution and topth. In some specimens

the crown is more or less truncated ; and in others the minute

and close-set spiral striz are absent.

It is the Bulla triticea of Couthouy, B. corticata of Miller,

and OC. nucleola of Reeve.

Utriculus obtusus, Montagu.

Bulla obtusa, Mont. Test. Brit. (1), p. 22, t. 7. f. 3 (1803).

Var. turrita. Bulla turrita, Moll. Ind. Moll. Greenl. p. 6.

Bopy milk-white, semitransparent, covered with microscopic

tubercles: head snout-shaped, prominent, being of the same

breadth as the foot in front, so as to appear united with it:

tentacles triangular and broad, 2a seri by the head-flap : eyes,

none perceptible: foot large, wedge-shaped in front kad. cloven

behind.

Godhayn, 5-20 fms.; Station 5, 57 fms. ; Holsteinborg,

10 fms.

334 Dr, Gwyn Jeffreys on

The distribution of this species and its varieties is very ex-

tensive, from Spitzbergen to the Adriatic, and all along the

eastern coasts of North America from Wellington Channel to

Cape Cod. Its habitat ranges from low-water mark to 114

fathoms, and it especially frequents brackish water. Fossil in

the Norwich Crag, and in the newer Tertiaries of Scandinavia,

Great Britain, and Germany.

The shell varies remarkably in length and constriction, as

well as in the extension or prominence of the spire ;_ but speci-

mens from various localities are found to pass one into another.

The arctic, North-American, and Norwegian form (Bulla

pertenuis of Mighels) is smaller, shorter, broader, and more

cylindrical than our estuarine and typical form. The Bulla

turrita of Moller closely resembles and corresponds with the

variety of the present species which I described and figured

as Lajonkatreana. Writers on British shells formerly gave

several other names, which may now be considered obsolete.

Brusina described a small variety, having a depressed spire,

from Dalmatia, as Cylichna leptoneilema.

A small fragment of another species occurred at Station 12,

1450 fathoms. It consists of the anterior portion of a short

cylindrical shell, which is of a milk-white colour, glossy, and

marked with slight and rather distant spiral strie or rather

impressed lines; the sculpture does not extend to the crown ;

the apex is semiglobose, and sunk within a sharp obliquely

encircling ridge. ‘The species may be called /acteus. I also

dredged a young specimen of this species in the ‘ Porcupine’

Expedition of 1869, off the west coast of Ireland, at a depth

of 1443 fathoms.

Utriculus substriatus *, Jeffr.

SHELL represented by a single specimen, which was unfor-

tunately broken in sifting the dredged material. It resembles

Bulla hyemalis, Couthouy,= Amphisphyra globosa, Lovén, =

Utriculopsis vitrea, M. Sars, except in being smaller, shorter,

and equally broad throughout, instead of barrel-shaped; the

crown is consequently longer in proportion, and not so much

raised at the point ; but the especial difference consists in this

being beautifully sculptured, and not smooth like the other

species ; besides a few coarse spiral ridges the whole surface

is closely and microscopically striated in the same direction.

L015, (2Bs M075:

Station 9, 1750 fms.

* Somewhat striated.

some new and peculiar Mollusca. 335

Utriculus hyalinus, Turton.

Bulla hyalina, Turton, in Mag. Nat. Hist. vii. p. 353 (1834).

Station 5, 57 fms. ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, west

of Ireland, 183 fms. From Spitzbergen (Torell) to the

Egyptian coast of the Mediterranean (Schneider) ; Madeira

Pf the Canaries (M‘Andrew) ; Davis Strait to Cape Cod.

Depths 10-150 fms. One of the glacial fossils of Scotland

and Scandinavia.

U. minutus and U. candidus of Brown, and possibly also

~ his VU. pelluctdus (1827) ; but although these names are prior

to that given by Turton, not one of them has been adopted by

subsequent authors. In the second edition of Brown’s work,

published in 1844, he describes “ U. hyalina” of Turton as a

ifferent species. It is the Bulla debilis of Gould (1840), and

B. subangulata of Miller (1842).

Actaon exilis, Jeftr.

Acteon exilis, Jeffr. in Aun. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. vi. p. 85

(1870).

Station 12, 1450 fms. (fragments). ‘ Porcupine’ Expedi-

tion, 1869, west of Ireland, 1215 fms.; 1870, Channel slope

and Bay of Biscay, 227-994 fms.; Mediterranean, 92-1456

fms. Aigean, 210 fms. (Spratt)! Off Malta, 300 fms.

(Nares)! Palermo, about 100 fms. (Monterosato). Fossil in

the older Pliocene of Sicily (Seguenza).

One of the ‘ Valorous’ fragmentary specimens indicates a

much larger size than usual. ‘The operculum in ‘ Porcupine ’

specimens agrees with my description of that of A. tornatilis

in the 4th volume of ‘ British Conchology,’ pp. 432-3.

Scaphander puncto-striatus, Mighels and Adams.

Bulla puncto-striata, M. & A. in Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. i. p. 49

(Noy. 1841).

Bopy yellowish, with an edging of reddish-brown round

the hood in front and about the mouth. In all other respects

like S. Lignarius.

Station 12, 1450 fms. (fragments) ; 13, 690 fms. (living).

‘Lightning’ Expedition, 189 fms. ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition,

1869, west of Ireland, 420-1380 fms. : 1870, Channel Slope,

539-690 fms.; Bay of Biscay, 740-1095 fms. ‘ Challenger ’

Expedition, off the Azores, 1000 fms. Iceland (Torell).

Norway (Lovén and others)! Shetland (J. G. J.). North-

eastern coasts of United States (Mighels and others), Pa-

336 Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys on

lermo (Monterosato). Depths 20-300 fms. Fossil in the

older Pliocene of Sicily (Seguenza).

Specimens vary somewhat in shape, some being more oval

than others; the punctures differ in size, and the rows in

comparative distance. The North-American and ‘Challenger’

specimens represent a smaller, stouter, and shorter form ; and

off the coast of Portugal both forms with intermediate grada-

tions were obtained in the ‘ Porcupine’ dredgings.

This species is the S. lébrarius of Lovén, 1846.

NUDIBRANCHIATA.

I obtained very few of this order; and those are widely

distributed in northern seas. I subjoin short descriptions of

the following three species from my note-book.

Eolidide.

Eolis salmonacea, Couthouy.

Eolis salmonacea, Couth. in Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist. ii. p. 68, pl. i. f. 2

(1839).

Bopy oblong, yellowish-white : head prominent and broad,

rounded in front, with small side-lappets or processes : mouth

vertical, continually opening and shutting: tentacles 4; upper

pair longer than the lower ones, serrated or notched at their

edges, and retractile ; lower pair contractile, widely separated

from the upper pair: eyes very small, sunken and subcu-

taneous, placed in front of the upper pair of tentacles : mantle

protecting the whole body, and covered with numerous and

close-set club-shaped papillee or tubercles, which are arranged

down the sides; these are irregular in size, but become

shorter and smaller at the edges of the mantle and at the end

of the body ; each papilla has a brown stripe (as a nucleus)

down its centre; they are retractile, like the upper pair of

tentacles ; the extremities or tips appear to be open: foot

long, rounded and double-edged in front, contracted and

pinched up behind at the vent or tail. Active and hardy;

floats in a reversed position or on its back.

Station 4, 20 fms. (a young individual). It is of course

North-American ; but its range is doubtful.

The synonymy is very confused. It appears to be the

Doris papillosa of Fabricius, but not of Linné, 4olis papilli-

gera of Beck, and Molidia bodocensis of Moller, not Doris

bodoénsis of Gunnerus.

some new and peculiar Mollusca. 337

Doridide.

Doris repanda, Alder and Hancock.

Doris repanda, A. & H. in Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 1, ix. p. 82

(1842).

Bopy oblong, lemon-coloured : mantle thickly covered with

small round tubercles of different sizes: dorsal tentacles retrac-

tile, short, elegantly convoluted or fluted in an obliquely spiral

direction, one on each side near the front ; they are of a light

brown colour: eyes not discoverable: foot oblong: vent or

anal opening small, fringed. Floats on its back. Spawn

deposited on the stalks and fronds of Fucus nodosus.

Godhayn, 5 fms. From Spitzbergen (Kréyer, fide Mérch)

to Calvados in the North of France (Fischer).

According to Lovén this is the D. obvelata of O. F. Miiller.

Doris bilamellata, Linné.

Doris bilamellata, Linn, Syst. Nat. ed. 12, p. 1083 (1767).

Bopy yellowish-white : mantle thick, streaked or blotched

with brown, and covered with numerous tubercles of different

sizes: head of the same breadth as the foot, and semicircular :

tentacles retractile, pale orange, laminated in two unequal divi-

sions: eyes, none observable: foot large, rounded in front, and

bluntly pointed or angulated behind: vent encircled by nume-

rous tentacular processes which vary in size and length and are

an Floats in a supine position. Spawn semiconvo-

uted.

Station 4, 20 fms.; Waigat Strait, at low water. Green-

land and Iceland to the north-west of France, and on the

eastern coasts of the United States.

For the synonymy see the late Mr. Alder’s remarks in

‘ British Conchology,’ vol. v. p. 90; to which may be added,

on Mérch’s authority, D. muricata of M. Sars, not of Miiller.

PTEROPODA.

Shells of these oceanic “ butterflies’? were found every-

where during the expedition in deep water ; and a few species

were taken alive in the tow-net. Among the former I may

mention Limacina reticulata, D’Orbigny (Spirialis clathrata,

Souleyet,= Peracle physoides, Forbes,=S. recurvirostra, A.

Costa), L. balea, Miller, L. retroversa, Fleming, and L.

bulimoides, Souleyet, besides well-known species of Cavo-

lina (Hyalwa) and Clio (Cleodora). The only Pteropod

which I consider new to science will be now described; and

338 On some new and peculiar Mollusca.

although all the specimens consisted of fragments only, the

species is very distinct and peculiar.

Limacina helicoides*, Jeftr.

SHELL like a reversed Helix nemoralis, extremely thin,

opaque, brittle, and glossy: sculpture, a few delicate spiral

strie, and close-set microscopic lines of growth: colour

brownish-yellow : spire depressed, not flat: whorls 4, rather

convex: suture slight but distinct: mouth irregularly and

narrowly oval, rounded on the outside, acute-angled above,

and pointed below: pillar twisted, furnished at its base a

little way inside with a sharp and curved ridge, which corre-

sponds with a keel on the outside: umbilicus none. L. 0°5.

B. 0°4.

Station 12, 1450 fms. ‘Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869,

west of Ireland, 1215 fms.: 1870, Bay of Biscay, 740-1095

fms.

Clionide.

Clione borealis, Pallas.

Clione borealis, Pallas, Spic. Zool. x. p. 28, t. i. f. 18, 19 (1774).

Bopy long and slender, pinkish or reddish-brown about the

front and tail; liver brown; the middle portion and the rest

of the body are gelatinous and veined lengthwise; the whole

surface is irregularly covered with microscopic tubercles:

head transversely oval, separated from the middle of the body

by a short and thick neck; it is furnished with 6 bulbous

processes (3 on each side), which are of a bright pink colour ;

these are plain and not armed with suckers or cups, and they

do not project beyond the head: mouth semiglobular, the lips

being placed lengthwise: tentacles 2, projecting like horns on

each side of the head at the top; they are conical and finely

pointed, retractile within sheaths, as in Doris, not armed with

any suckers: eyes none: jins or foot-lobes 2, broad, leaf-

shaped, membranous, and delicately reticulated ; below the fins

are two appendages, which may serve as a second or lower

pair of tentacles; these appendages are triangular, and folded

close to the body, where they assume the shape of a human

heart: taz/ pinched up, and ending in a fine point; it is speckled

with minute black dots. Very active and hardy, unceasingly

flapping its fins and wriggling its tail, by means of which it

swims rapidly. My account does not agree with any of the

descriptions and figures of this remarkable mollusk as given

* Resembling a Heliz,

Dr. J. Hector on New-Zealand Ichthyology. 339

by modern writers; I except Fabricius’s description, which is

admirable.

Disco harbour and Waigat Strait. Only two or three

specimens could be found,

Clione borealis has a wide range as regards longitude, from

' Novaya Zemlya to the eastern coasts of North America. It is

said to abound in arctic seas during the summer and autumn,

and to be the principal food of the right whale.

It is the Clone papilionacea of Pallas, Clio limacina of

Phipps, Clio retusa of Miiller and Fabricius (not of Linné),

and Clio Miquelonensis of Rang. The date of publication by

Pallas and Phipps is the same. Clione borealis was first

noticed and figured by Martens in his voyage to Spitzbergen

and Greenland, under the name of the “ Sea May F'ly.”

Since the publication in the ‘ Annals’ of my former papers

on this subject I have had some additional information, and

become aware of a few slight omissions, which enable me to

add a short supplement.

Montacuta Dawsoni. Newfoundland (Verkriizen).

Kellia symmetros. A single valve, much larger than the

specimen which I have described, was procured by Mr. Friele

in the recent Norwegian Expedition at a depth of 488 fathoms.

Cadulus tumidosus. A small variety was dredged in West

Norway by Professor G. O. Sars, who considers it a distinct

species, and proposes to name it propinquus.

Trochus umbilicalis. Cape ae 10 fms., and Port Ken-

nedy (Walker).

Rissoa castanea. White Sea (Middendorff).

Turritella erosa. Syn. T. polaris (Beck), Moller.

Turritella reticulata. Melville Bay, 80-100 fms. (Walker).

Odostomia albula. Gulf of St. Lawrence, 20 fms. (Whit-

eaves).

I have now fulfilled my pledge to the Royal Society with

respect to the Mollusca of the ‘ Valorous’ Expedition.

XXXIII.—WNotes on New-Zealand Ichthyology.

By James Hecror, F.R.S., C.M.Z.S.

Brama squamosa. C.M.

Toxotes squamosus, Hutton, Trans. New-Zealand Inst. viii. p. 210.

D. 3-35. V. 2-29.

The type of the above was presented to the Colonial Museum

340 Dr. J. Hector on New-Zealand Ichthyology.

by W. T. Travers, F.Z.S.; but the second fresh specimen

now figured shows that it must be referred to the genus Brama,

on account of its general oval form, its subulate acute teeth,

with a stronger second row in the lower jaw, long dorsal fin

extending forwards to over vertical of the pectorals and ven-

trals, with three short spines confluent with the soft dorsal,

which, as also the anal, is enveloped in dense scuta, its mode-

rate, very oblique, almost vertical gape and dilated maxillary,

doubly excised ; caudal fin with elongate acuminate lobes.

Brama squamosa.

The genus Brama has been transferred in Dr. Giinther’s

work from the order Squamipinnes to the Scomberoids ; and

it was probably the scaly vertical fins of this fish which

induced Capt. Hutton to seek for its allies among the former

order. As a species it differs very little from Ray’s Brama

(Brama Raii, Cuv.).

a. Dried specimen. Cook’s Strait (Tylor), 1875.

6. Fresh specimen, stuffed. Wellington Harbour, 1875.

Total length 19 inches.

Upeneichthys Vlamingii (Cuv. and Val.). C.M.

(Red Mullet.)

Dif A176) 1.1.29 tee

Length thrice and two thirds the height, which equals the

length of head. Scales twice the vertical diameter of the eye,

which is one third the length of snout; first dorsal less in length

of base than the second by the diameter of the eye; base of

second dorsal, length of pectoral, and ventral each equal to

length of head. First dorsal spine less than the diameter of eye;

second equal to length of head. Barbels reach nearly to the

vertical from the extremity of the operculum.

Upper part of body dusky violet, variegated with yellow

Dr. J. Hector on New-Zealand Ichthyology. 341

and azure blue, blending into pale crimson with golden and

azure-blue streaks on lower part of body. Head with blue

streaks descending on the snout. Fins brownish purple,

with varied markings of pink, yellow, and azure blue, the

latter being distinct, and the two former blending into the

ound-colour ; each scale with a violet patch in the centre.

ris golden yellow. ‘Iwo silvery streaks; and a granulated

a below the eye. No black bands on the side of the

Teeth of jaws minute, in a double row, with some slightly

stronger teeth in front of upper jaw. No palatine teeth.

Young with three teeth on each side in distinct patches.

In the coloration, general form, and divitied vomerine

teeth, this fish is very similar to Upenoides Vlamingii,

‘but the absence of teeth on the palatine bones places it in

Bleeker’s genus Upeneichthys. Distinguished from U. porosus

of the Australian seas by the absence of any black lateral

streak.

Specimen (in spirit) from outside Wellington Harbour.

Total length 16 inches.

Beryx affinis, Giinth. Cat. i. 13. C.M.

B12) ALS) 12) “Vil | 72 Le 1 445 Li te | 22.

Height equal to length of head and one third total length.

Operculum with two spines. Pectoral is one fifth the total

length. Eye situated high, its diameter being one fifth the

length of the head, and exceeding that of the snout; two

nasal apertures close in front, the posterior being the larger.

Intermaxillaries carry fine teeth on the sides cae a group of

large teeth on each side of a mesial notch, into which a pro-

jecting group of large teeth on the lower jaw fit.

Colour crimson pink, paler beneath.

A dried specimen collected by Mr. Robson at Cape Camp-

bell ; total length 18 inches. This fish agrees well with Dr.

Giinther’s species, of which he gives a very minute descrip-

tion in the work above quoted. It inhabits also the coast of

Australia.

Dinematichthys consobrinus, Hutton.

Capt. Hutton’s type is in the Colonial Museum. He does

not mention the presence of two minute spines in front of the

dorsal. If these are present in the other specimens, the genus

will have to be placed in the curious intermediate family of

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 24

342 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Coccosphere.

Gadopside. In the Cat. Col. Mus. 1870, I recorded the

occurrence of Gadopsis marmoratus in New Zealand ; but it has

dropped out of subsequent lists, being only represented in the

collection by a drawing made of a specimen got on the east

coast.

XX XIV.— Observations on the Coccosphere. By G. C. WAL-

ticH, M.D., Surgeon-Major Retired List H.M. Indian

Army.

[Plate XVII]

THE history of what may be termed the Coccosphere ques-

tion is a remarkable one. Seventeen years ago I pointed out,

as the result of actual observation, that the ‘“ coccoliths,”

which had been discovered three years previously by Professor

Huxley in soundings from the Atlantic, are not independent

structures, but merely cast-off appendages of the Coccosphere-

cell. Yet, from that period to the present, the physiological

relation existing between these two integral portions of one

and the same organism has remained shrouded in mystery.

Since 1868 a number of elaborate observations have been pub-

lished, both here and abroad, on the characters and supposed

affinities of the various forms of “ coccolith.” But, unfortu-

nately, the value of these observations has been materially

diminished, owing to their being based on one or other of the

following essentially fallacious assumptions :—namely, that

the “ coccolith”’ itself isa “cell; that it is an independently

developed and independently living structure; and that, as a

“ coccolith,” it is capable of taking part in any subsequent

vital combination.

These assumptions have possibly had their origin in twostate-

ments made by Prof. Huxley :—the first, in 1858*, that “coc-

coliths somewhat resemble single cel/s of the plant Protococcus;”

the second, ten years later, namely in 18687, that the varieties of

“ eoccoliths ”’ named by him “ Discoliths and Cyatholiths stand

in the same relation to the protoplasm of Bathybius as the

spicula of sponges or of Radiolaria do to the soft parts of

these animals.” It is true that in the same paper Prof. Huxley

noticed three alternative “possibilities ” in relation to the cocco-

* ‘Deep-sea Soundings in the North Atlantic, made in H.MS.

‘Cyclops,’ Commander Dayman, in 1875. Appendix, Report on Soundings,

by Prof. Huxley, p. 64.

+ “On some Organisms living at Great Depths in the North Atlantic

Ocean,” by Prof. Huxley, F.R.S., ‘Quart. Journ. Microsc, Science,’ Oct.

1868, p. 210.

Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Coccosphere. 343

spheres. But any one who carefully studies his remarks

must, I think, conclude that, on the whole, he was disposed to

give “ Bathybius” the benefit of the doubt, and to regard the

coccospheres as subsidiary productions due to “the coales-

cence’”’ of the “ coccoliths”—a view, which then, as now, I

venture most ena to contest. For although the

supreme interest that centred in the “ coccoliths”” has waned

since they ceased to constitute the bones of Bathybius, we must

not forget the important ag already played by them in the

construction of certain rocks, and which they still continue to

play in the construction of certain oceanic deposits. I may be

pardoned therefore for seeking to redeem the coccosphere-

question from the chaos into which it has drifted, and for

suggesting that had the fact indicated by me in a paper “ On

the Polycystina”’ (read at the Royal Microscopical Society in

1865), namely that I “had met with coccospheres as free

floating organisms in tropical seas” in 1857, been recognized

as I think it ought, Sir Wyville Thomson would have abstained,

in 1872 *, from casting unmerited doubts on my view re-

garding the true relation of the “ coccoliths”’ to the cocco-

spheres, and, in 1874, from adopting and publishing that view

as a new and original observation made on board the ‘ Chal-

lenger ’ f.

From first to last in my published writings on the subject,

I have never made the statement so persistently attributed to

me (and which involves a contradiction of the opinion really

entertained and expressed by me), namely that ‘sometimes

the coccoliths are found aggregated into spheroids ”’ (see ‘ Lay

Sermons,’ “ On a Piece of Chalk,” by Prof. Huxley, 5th edit.

1874, p. 186) {, but have invariably adhered to the opinions

* “Sometimes the ‘ Coccoliths’ are found aggregated on the surface

of small transparent balls, and these, which seemed at first to have something

to do with the production of the ‘ coccoliths,’ Dr. Wallich has called

‘ coccospheres.’” (Sir Wyville Thomson, ‘The Depths of the Sea,’ 1872,

. 413.

: t cy need only say that I believe ow observations have placed it

beyond a doubt that the ‘coccoliths’ are the separated elements of a

peculiar caleareous armature which covers certain spherical bodies (the

‘coccospheres’ of Dr. Wallich).” (Sir W. Thomson, ‘ Proceedings Roy.

Soe.’ vol. xxiv. No. 154, Noy. 1874, p. 38.)

t See also ‘The Microscope,’ 5th edit. 1875, p. 464, where Dr. Car-

nter speaks of ‘the larger spherical aggregations first observed by Dr.

allich, and designated by him as coccospheres;” and at p. 466, “ The

coccospheres are made up by the aggregation of bodies resembling eyatho-

liths.” As (in the ‘ Introduction to the Study of the Foraminifera,’ 1862,

pp. 46-7) Dr. Carpenter quoted almost in extenso both the description

and fi of “ coccoliths”’ and coccospheres given by me in ‘ The Annals’

of July 1861, it is difficult to see how he could so completely have mis-

understood what I both described and figured.

24*

344 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Coccosphere.

of which a correct résumé is given in my paper “ On Deep-sea

Protozoa ” (‘ Monthly Micr. Journ.’ Jan. 1869)—namely, that

after a careful and long-continued study of these organisms,

whether occurring as free floating inhabitants of the surface-

waters of the Indian Ocean and mid-Atlantic, as components

of the present deep-sea deposits, in a fossil condition in the

post-tertiary earths, or as living organisms in the British

Channel, I have never deviated from the opinion that the free

coccoliths ave derived from their parent coccospheres. In

some deep-sea deposits, as stated by Prof. Huxley, free cocco-

Liths undoubtedly occur in overwhelming number as compared

with the coccospheres; but it is equally true that cocco-

spheres are, at times, present in great abundance, whereas free

coccoliths are comparatively scarce. Coupling these facts

with the very important one, that perfect coccospheres are to

be met with of every intermediate size between the zj5 and

gy of an inch in diameter, I am induced to believe that the

free coccoliths are, in every instance, formed on, or part passu

with, the spheroidal cells on which they rest, thecr state of

attachment to these cells being their normal as well as pristine

condition. That they revert at any future stage of their

history, after once becoming free, to their original composite

state, there is no recorded evidence forthcoming to prove.

(In an appended footnote it was stated that “some of the free-

floating coccospheres are oblong.”) Lastly, I stated (loc. cit.)

(with reference to the “ granular zone”? which Prof. Hux-

iey described as possibly forming a normal portion of the

coccolith), that ‘amongst the immense numbers of cocco-

spheres which had been examined both in the recent state and

in the preserved though still recent material of the soundings,

I had never met with any proof that this zone exists as an in-

tegral portion of the structure ; nor had any evidence presented

itself’’ that the “ granular zone”’ is any thing more than an

accidental accretion, or that its presence is due to any inherent

condition without which the organism would be incomplete.

(“On Deep-sea Protozoa,” ‘ Monthly Micr. Journ.’ Jan. 1869,

pp. 35 and 36).

Having thus far shown that there is no reason to suppose

that the Coccosphere is a secondary formation, resulting in any

way from an “ aggregation” of independently developed “ coc-

coliths,’ but that the balance of evidence is altogether in

favour of the view that the “ coccoliths”’ are normally ioreieea

upon, and simultaneously with, their parent coccosphere, I have

now to state the grounds on which I base the opinion that

the “coccolith”’ presents none of the characters of a true

“< 7

cell,

Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Coccosphere. 345

Although Prof. Huxley, in his first brief notice of the coc-

coliths (already referred to as having appeared in 1858) de-

scribed the “ coccolith”’ as being somewhat like a single cell of

the plant Protococcus,” he has nowhere asserted that it is a

cell. In his paper describing Bathybius (‘ Quart. Journ. Mier.

Science,’ Oct. 1868, p. 207) healludes to “a central corpuscule,”

and says, “ there ts in its centre a clear and transparent space,”

adding that “sometimes, as Dr. Wallich has already observed,

the clear space is divided into two. This appears to occur

only in the largest of these bodies ; but I have never observed

any further subdivision of the clear centre, nor any tendency

to divide on the part of the body itself.” In the same paper

Prof. Huxley pointed out, for the first time, the double or shzrt-

stud-like figure of the “ coccoliths,” a feature which I had

altogether overlooked, owing, doubtless, to my attention having

been chiefly directed towards the Coccosphere as a whole.

Now every thing depends on a correct interpretation of what

Prof. Huxley describes as the central corpuscule and the clear

space at its centre. He says, ‘‘ Suppose a couple of watch-

glasses, one rather smaller than the other; turn the convex

side of the former to the concave side of the latter; interpose

between the centre of the two a hollow spheroid of wax, and

press them together: these will represent the upper and lower

plates and the central corpuscule ” (loc. cit. p. 207). This de-

scription is most closely borne out by Prof. Huxley’s figures.

To facilitate my explanation, I have reproduced three of his

figures in the Plate which accompanies this paper—namely,

figs. 13 H, 14 H, and 15 H. It will be seen from these,

that if we apply his experimental illustration of the two

watch-glasses and the hollow spheroid of wax, where there is

one clear space in the centre of the central corpuscule, we

should have to employ either two hollow spheroids of wax, or

one spheroid with two cavities in it, to represent the coccolith

in which two central clear spaces occur; and so on, whatever

the number of central clear spaces may be. To my mind this

does not by any means give a correct idea of the appearances ;

which, on the contrary, indicate that the central clear space or

spaces are either oe or double perforations in the external

disk—its “ markings,”’ as it were—and nothing more. They

have, therefore, no physiological significance, and certainly do

not represent any thing that can be called a cell. See Plate

XVII. fig. 10, which gives a diagrammatic sectional view of a

coccolith. There is no evidence forthcoming, that I am aware

of, to show whether the stem of the stud (¢. e. the intermediate

pee between the two disks), is or is not continuous with the

isks. As the appearance of concentric rings is constant,

346 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Coccosphere.

being observable even in the fossil coccoliths, I presume the

stem must be continuous with the disks.

Instead of the watch-glasses and hollow spheroid of wax,

imagine a shirt-stud made of colourless glass, with a minute

shallow hole drilled at the centre of the larger of its two disks,

which (as in the case of the coccolith) would constitute the

outer disk. Imagine this glass stud to be enveloped in trans-

parent varnish or any glairy fluid. On looking down upon it we

should see (fig. 5,4) a minute central ring formed by the edge

of the minute central hollow ; external to, and at a little dis-

tance from this, a second ring (c), formed by the outline of

the stem of the stud; again, a little external to this, a third

ring (d), formed by the outline of the smaller of the two disks of

the stud (e) ; and lastly, the marginal outline. Of course the

multiple “ central clear-spaces ”’ might be imitated by drilling

a corresponding number of holes in the outer disk (see Plate

XVII. tig. 7). Now here we should have precisely the same

appearance of concentric rings and central spaces as we find in

the “ coccolith ;”” and what is more, they would have a similar

origin. Of course the only difference observable in looking

down on the coccolith or the glass stud from the direction of

the inner or smaller disk, would be that the “ central clear

space ’’ would be somewhat less distinct, whereas the outline

of the smaller disk would be more distinct.

I have now to refer to Mr. Carter’s views as embodied in

his paper on “ Melobesia unicellularis” (Annals and Mag.

Nat. Hist., Mar. 1871). Let me, however, at once confess

that whilst I dissent, 7n toto (for reasons already assigned), from

the view that the “ coccolith”’ is, in any sense, ‘a cell,” I am

quite prepared to adopt Mr. Carter’s opinion, if he will permit

me, as applicable to the parent and entire structure, namely

the coccosphere with its “ coccoliths.” The only difficulty I

see in the way of regarding the Caccosphere as a protophyte,

resides in the remarkable evidence of its relationship to certain

Foraminifera, furnished by the discovery (at first in one or

two specimens. only, but afterwards in many) of shells so

regularly studded with coccoliths, as to suggest the idea that

the chambers originated as coccospheres*. One thing would

seem certain, that this regularity is compatible with the

supposition that the coccoliths got into their position acciden-

tally. How then, did they attain it? I once asked Mr. Car-

ter if he could explain the matter; and he obligingly sent

* See my observations on this subject, and accompanying figures in

‘The Annals,’ for July 1861, p. 55; and in the ‘Monthly Microscopical

Journal,’ for Jan, 1869, pp. 37, 38.

Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Coccosphere. 347

the best explanation I have as yet come across, though

even this has a weak point in it. It was, that the animals of

the Foraminifera probably employed the coccoliths, which

abound in the mud, instead of mat or other particles for the

strengthening of their shells, as we know to be the habit of a

large number of the Foraminifera that live at the bottom of

the deep sea. But, although the sparse kind of tessellation

with large mineral particles ya and there on the shell is un-

doubtedly characteristic of some species (as for example Pro-

teonina and Buliminia; and, as I have elsewhere shown to be

the case in certain deep-sea Foraminifera as well as freshwater

testaceous Rhizopods, “the selective and adaptive power”

exhibited in the material and workmanship of the atalts is

simply marvellous), in the shells now under notice the arrange-

ment of the coccoliths appears almost too like that observable

on the coccospheres to render it easily intelligible how the animal

of the Foraminifer could have so exactly ‘“ mimicked” it.

On the other hand, there is a piece of evidence which would

seem to support Mr. Carter’s view of unicellular algal affinity

(supposing it to be extended to the coccosphere), namely, an ap-

pearance of “ dehiscence”? which presents itself not unfre-

quently in the large oblong coccospheres met with in tropical

seas, and so invariably occurs, at one end only, as to negative

the idea of its being accidental (See Plate XVII. fig. 4).

Mr. Carter suggests that the ‘ loose type”? of coccosphere

described and figured by Prof. Huxley may “be a still more

developed form of the sporangium or coccosphere, perhaps

undergoing dehiscence’? (/oc. czt. p. 189). He will, however,

I know, pardon me saying that it is going too far ahead of

the evidence to assume that the coccosphere 7s a sporangium

at all; for if it be, out of the multitudes I have seen, none has

ever departed from the sporangial phase, either in those met

with at the top or at the bottom of the ocean. Buta glance at

the curious object I have depicted (Plate XVII. fig. 18), which

I have repeatedly met with in some parts of Bengal, will at once

show that Unicellular Algz do undoubtedly assume a sporan-

gial condition in accordance with that which Mr. Carter must

have had in his mind’s eye when he suggested that the cocco-

sphere might be a sporangium. My specimen is, I believe,

the sporangial condition of a branching i He form of An-

kistrodesmus, each of the kidney-shaped bodies being a frond.

Figures 1 to 4 (see Plate X VII.) represent the only twospecies

of Coccosphere I have hitherto met with :—the spherical one

being the ubiquitous oceanic form, which I propose to call Coc-

Easlons pelagica; the oblong species, which is not so common

by any means, being, so far as my experience goes, confined

348 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Coccosphere.

to tropical or subtropical seas. I propose to name it after Mr.

Carter, Coccosphera Carterti.

The following are the characters of the two species :—

Genus CoccospHz&RA (Wall.).

1. Coccosphera pelagica (Wall.).

Cell spherical, hyaline, with a distinct membranous wall.

Cell-contents, a perfectly colourless glairy protoplasm. Cocco-

liths generally more or less elliptical, numbering from 16 to

36, arranged side by side, and, in the normal state, not over-

lapping. Central aperture of Coccolith single, margin of ex-

ternal disk finely and radially striate. Internal disk plain.

Diameter of Coccosphere ranging from sj59 to gto, of

an inch. Length of Coccoliths from 555 to zoo of an

inch.

Habitat. Free-floating, Indian Ocean and North Atlantic ;

and (dead) in North Atlantic muds. Always most abundant

where the Globigerine are in greatest profusion, and the de-

posit of the purest kind.

2. Coccosphera Carterti (Wall.).

Cell oblong. Long diameter about twice that of short dia-

meter. Cell asin C. pelagica. Coccoliths varying in number

from 16 to 38, more or less oblong, with two central apertures

arranged lengthwise, margin finely and radially striate. In-

ternal disk plain. Length of Coccosphere from yz pp to xh5

ofan inch. Length of coccolith from 5,55 to pop of an inch.

Habitat. Free-floating, Indian Ocean, and Mid-Atlantic.

(N.B. I have not observed any intermediate form between the

spherical and oblong.)

It only remains for me to add, that I have not referred in

the course of the preceeding observations to the highly im-

portant researches of Sorby, Oscar Schmidt, Haeckel, Giimbel,

and others, simply because my own inquiries have been di-

rected principally towards an aspect of the subject upon which

they have hardly touched at all—my object having been to

sustain the accuracy of my own observations, not to question

that of others.

Note on Gromia. J hasten to correct an oversight on my

part, which I have at all events the satisfaction of knowing

has been shared by Dr. Carpenter and other writers.

Since the publication of my paper “ On Gromza as the type

of Foraminiferal Structure”? (‘Annals’ Feb. 1877), I have

Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Coccosphere. 349

seen it incidentally stated that “nuclei” had been observed

in Gromia by Max Schultze. On turning to Dr. Carpenter’s

‘Introd. Study Foram.’ pl. iv. fig. 13, I found, as I expected,

the figure of a highly magnified view of a mass of sarcode,

containing two spherical granular masses, the explanatory.

description being as follows :—‘ Nuclear bodies ? [sic] imbed-

ded in the sarcode of Gromia. After Schultze.” Not having

Schultze’s work to refer to, it is out of my power to say

whether these bodies represent true nucle? or merely sarcoblasts.

But be this as it may, if the credit of the discovery of a

mucleus in Gromia be due to Schultze, most cheerfully do I

cede it to that distinguished observer.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIL.

Fig. 1. Coccosphera pelagica (Wall.), with its complement of coccoliths.

Fig. 2. Cell- wall of same, showing distinct membranous outline ; most of

the coccoliths having been thrown off.

Fig. 3. Coccosphera Carterii (Wall.).

Fig. 4. The same in the dehiscent (?) condition.

Fig. 5. Coccolith of C. pelagica seen from external aspect; showing the

radiate striation on margin of outer disk, and the central depres-

sion which constitutes the “ central clear space ” of Huxley.

Fig. 6. Coccolith of C. Carterii; side view, showing the two ere de-

ressions and radiate marginal striw, together with the inner

isk and intermediate piece.

Fig. 7. The same, as seen from its external aspect, this being, in short, a

front view of the outerdisk, Here also the two button-hole-like

depressions are shown.

Fig. 8, Circular coccolith of C. pelagica occasionally met with.

Fig. 8 a. A specimen of a form of coccolith occasionally but rarely occur-

ring, in which there is no central depression, but apparently an

aperture close to the margin of the outer disk.

Fig. 9 D. Picante, enlarged, side view of coccolith of C. pelagica.

Fig. 10 D. Diagrammatic vertical section of same, showing the central

depression (a), in external disk : s, the stem; ed, the inner disk.

Fig. 11 D, Diagrammatic front view of the outer disk of same: a, the

central depression, the “central clear space” of Huxley, and

“nucleus” of other writers; 5, the innermost ring, indicating

the margin of this depression; ¢, the ring indicating the outline

of the intermediate piece, or stem uniting the two disks; d, the

ring indicating the margin of the inner disk; e, the outline of

the outer disk itself. Possibly these are the rings referred to in

Prof. Huxley’s Report of 1868, when describing the coccoliths

as “curious rounded bodies, to all appearance consisting of

several concentric layers surrounding a minute clear centre.”

Fig. 12 S. This figure is copied from fig. 20, plate 16, hg a to Prof.

Oscar Schmidt’s paper “ On Coccoliths and Rhabdoliths”

Annals & Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov. 1872, translated by W. S. Dallas,

F.L.S. It is described in the text (p. 367) as “a decided

coccolith with a dorsal shield, as may be ascertained by placing

it on its edge, the dark non-granular part, 4, representing the gra-

nular zone, and the clear spaces in it; a, divided medullar space

totthout central granules,”

350 Miscellaneous.

Figs. 13 H, 14 H, and 15 H. Three figures copied from the plate accom-

panying Professor Huxley's paper; described as “ Cyatholiths

from the Atlantic Mud.” The central corpuscle with its clear

space, a, in the centre is shown in figs. 13and14. The “granular

zone,” gz, is shown in fig. 15.

Fig. 16 represents a two-celled or chambered coccosphere—being appa-

rently the first stage in the formation of the coccolith-covered

Textularie and Rotalie which have been described by me in

former papers, and of which mounted specimens are extant.

Fig. 17. A coccolith of C. Carterti as seen in Shiba specimens, an

aggregation of granules being observable around the stem be-

tween the outer and inner disks, the so-called “ granular zone ”

of authors.

Fig. 18. Sporangium of a protophyte from Bengal, probably allied to

Ankistrodesmus: a. the globular colourless and transparent

sporangial cell; 560, the kidney-shaped fronds of same. These

never have a flagellum or cilia, and are not zoospores.

N.B. In figs. 5, 7, and 11 D the letters indicate the same

portions of the structure.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On Anguillula intestinalis, a new Nematoid Worm, found by Dr.

Normand in subjects attacked by Diarrhea of Cochin China. By

M. Bavay.

In the post mortem examination of a man who died of diarrhea

of Cochin China, Dr. Normand found a very small worm, which he

sent to me as distinct from my Anguillula stercoralis*, which, how-

eyer, was associated with it in the intestine. Having subsequently

met with it in four other cases, I have ascertained that it is really

distinct ; and I think it useful to give a description of it.

I have been unable in this Nematoid to distinguish the arrange-

ment of the muscular bands; and although I have examined more

than two hundred individuals, I have never seen any spicula; hence

it is impossible at present to fix its position in the modern classifi-

cations, such as that of Schneider. I shall therefore give it provi-

sionally the generic name of Anguillula (sensu latiori), and distin-

guish it by the specific name intestinalis.

Length of the adult ............ 2-200 millim.

Average breadth ...........:... 0-034 ,,

Thus Anguillula intestinalis, with a less average breadth than that

* See Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xviii. p. 507.

Miscellaneous. 351

of the adult Anguillula stercoralis, is almost three times as long ; its

length is 65 times its breadth.

The body, a little attenuated in front, terminates rather suddenly

behind in a conical tail, the point of which is very distinctly rounded

and even a little widened at the extremity. With a sufficient

magnifying power, the surface appears very finely but very distinctly

and regularly striated transversely throughout its whole length.

The mouth presents no corneous armature, but only three very

small lips. It gives access to a nearly cylindrical cesophagus which

occupies about one fourth of the length of the animal, and presents

neither inflations nor striz ; this is followed by an intestine, with

which it would be very easily confounded but for a sudden change of

tint. his intestine extends nearly to the extremity of the body ;

but it almost ceases to be visible in the middle part, which is occu-

pied by a very elongated ovary.

The vulva is situated at the posterior third of the animal; and in

its vicinity the uterus contains five or six elongated ova, isolated

from each other, and becoming a little confused in proportion as

they are more distant from the vulva.

The anus, a transverse cleft, is situated towards the base of the

tail. The ova and viscera are of a greenish yellow colour, rather

opaque, and very finely granular in appearance.

All the individuals hitherto observed were ovigerous females, or

they presented no sexual organs, either male or female, even though

they were of considerable size. All were dead, or at least motion-

less ; they were abundant in the duodenum, but less frequent in

the jejunum, and did not reach the ileon. On one occasion they

were numerous, as well as Anguillula stercoralis, in the fluids pro-

ceeding from the stomach.

In the materials in which the worm is found, fragments of it con-

taining eggs often occur: sometimes these eggs are found isolated

and recognizable by their elongated form ; in some the embryo is in

course of formation, and then presents a yery remarkable row of

dorsal cells ; in others the embryo is more advanced and even makes

two complete turns.

In the evacuations of three diarrheic patients which we kept in

order to trace the development of Anguillula stercoralis, we found in

a few days certain larve differing from those of that species. They

were more elongated, with a cylindrical esophagus descending nearly

to the middle of the body, and a tail which, instead of terminating

in a fine point, was, as it were, truncated at the extremity. Al-

though the rearing of these larve could not be carried far enough

to prove incontestably their identity with Anguillula intestinalis, we

have scarcely any doubt upon this point. In fact, two of the pa-

tients who presented this form in their evacuations have since died,

and their post mortem examination furnished the adult form; the

third patient is still living. We have sought it in vain in a man

who came from Cochin China three years ago, and in whose intestine

Anquillula stercoralis was very abundant.

352 Miscellaneous.

In all, we have met with this worm six times; and five of the

patients who presented it are dead. It would perhaps be prema-

ture to deduce grave consequences from this; and the species is

infinitely less abundant than Anguillula stercoralis Comptes Rendus,

Feb. 5, 1877, p. 266.

On Filaria hematica. By MM. O. Gatzs and P. Pourgurer.

The authors have dissected more than two hundred dogs in search

of this parasite. They cite one of their observations in disproof of

the verminous diathesis assumed by some writers. In a pregnant

bitch the heart was stuffed with adult /ilarie; and its blood showed

thousands of embryos, which also occurred in the blood of the foetus.

The mother, therefore, furnishes the starting point for the migra-

tions of the parasites, the embryos which float in the blood of the

mother terminating in a slender point which enables these micro-

scopic worms to pierce the tissues and penetrate into the placenta,

from which they pass into the circulation of the foetus.

The identity of the embryos swimming in the blood with Filaria

hematica is proved by the dissection and microscopic examination

of the adult female /i/aria, which shows in the oviduct free embryos

exactly like those of the blood. Hence the authors conclude that

Filaria hematica is viviparous.

The adult parasites always reside in the right cavities of the

heart or in the pulmonary artery ; but their presence in this situa-

tion may always be ascertained by the examination of a small

portion of the blood of the dog.

The female parasite attains a length of 30-32 centimetres (12 to

124 inches); the male is smaller and more slender, about half the

length of the female. More than a hundred of these parasites may

exist in the same animal. Sometimes they produce no symptoms,

but in other cases cause serious disorders, such as dropsies, which

kill the animals. The authors promise a detailed memoir upon this

parasite.—Comptes Rendus, Feb. 5, 1877, p. 271.

On the Intimate Phenomena of Feeundation.

By M. H. For.

The radiate structure of the vitellus has been long since described

by various authors. J may cite in chronological order Derbés, who

observed it very well in Echinus, Gegenbaur in Sagitta, Krohn,

Leuckart, Kowalewsky, Kupffer in the Ascidia, aud, finally, Balbiani

in the Araneida. The relations of this structure with cell-division,

however, remained unknown, as the authors last cited continued to

accept the division pure and simple of the cytoblast. M. Hubert

Ludwig has just shown that in this respect the Araneida behave like

the Geryonide.

A second step of the greatest importance has just been made in

Miscellaneous. ; 353

the knowledge of these primordial phenomena. M. O. Hertwig has

shown, in his fine memoir on the first development of the Echini,

that the spermatozoid penetrates into the ovum, and enters into the

composition of the nucleus of the fecundated ovum. I have repeated

M. Hertwig’s observations and can warrant their correctness, ex-

cepting some details which will appear from my own description.

The body of the spermatozoid, when it has entered the vitellus,

appears to amalgamate with the vitelline protoplasm to form a clear

spot, which becomes the centre of a system of radiating strie. For

this spot I adopt the term pronucleus, proposed by M. E. van Bene-

den; and I shall call it the male pronucleus. This male pronucleus

traverses the vitellus to mingle intimately with a female pronucleus,

which is situated at the moment of fecundation in the part of the

vitellus opposite to that through which the spermatozoid penetrates.

Derbés and M. O. Hertwig regard this female pronucleus as iden-

tical with the Purkinjean spot of the ovule before its maturity. I

reserve my opinion upon this point, which I have been unable to

elucidate. From the fusion of these two pronuclei results the nucleus

of the fecundated ovum, which is afterwards segmented in the

manner described by me in a previous note.

In tracing the development of the Echinus, one is struck by the

complete absence of any polar corpuscle. This evidently constitutes

a very exceptional case in the animal kingdom. In the immense

majority of cases the ripe ovule possesses a large germinal vesicle,

which only disappears at the moment of fecundation (Sagitta), or a

little later (Pterotrachea, Asterias, &c.). This germinal vesicle is

immediately replaced by a system of filaments arranged in a double

star, absolutely as in a cell which prepares to divide, only this

system is situated quite close to the surface of the ovum. The more

peripheral star then issues from the vitellus to constitute a polar

corpusele, which may divide after its escape: most frequently it

remains entire, and the star remaining in the interior of the vitellus

divides into two stars, one of which issues to constitute the second

polar corpuscle. The substance expelled in this manner repre-

sents the greater part of the germinal vesicle enveloped by a little

vitelline protoplasm. The opinion of (Ellacher as to the origin of

these corpuscles in the Trout finds a brilliant confirmation in these

facts. The last star that remains in the vitellus collects to form a

pronucleus,

At this moment I have observed in Sagitta and various Gastero-

poda a clear spot which forms at the opposite pole of the vitellus.

This spot is surrounded, in Sagitta, by a star of protoplasmic fila-

ments. It moves in the direction of the spot where the other

pronucleus is placed. During this movement of translation we see

very clearly, in Sagitta, that the centre of the star occurs in front

of the clear spot, and that the latter is passively drawn along. On

its arrival close to the other pronucleus, hitherto motionless, this

star moves more rapidly, the pronucleus is drawn towards the clear

spot, and these two elements fuse together to form the nucleus of

354 Miscellaneous.

the fecundated ovum. These phenomena singularly resemble those

observed by M. O. Hertwig and.myself in the Hchinus. IfI were to

judge of them by analogy, I should say that the clear spot with its

star is the male pronucleus ; but I have no direct proof of this. MM.

Auerbach and Biitschli have already observed this movement of the

two vesicles starting from the two opposite poles of the vitellus to

become fused together; but M. Auerbach did not perceive that

these phenomena only take place after the issue of the polar cor-

puscles, and M. Biitschli confounds the fusion of the two pronuclei

with the amalgamation of the various yacuoles which constitute

the female pronucleus. »

In Asterias, according to the observations of MM. R. Greef, E.

van Beneden, and myself, and in the Gasteropoda, the Purkinjean

spot dissolves in the germinal vesicle, which in its turn disappears

to give place to a double star, which has already been observed by

M. Biitschli.

Here we have two distinct cases; and I add a third. In Denta-

lium, according to M. Lacaze-Duthiers, the polar corpuscles effect

their escape even before the ovum is fecundated ; and in Asterias,

according to M. R. Greef, the germinal spot and vesicle disappear in

the deposited but not fecundated ovum, and the parthenogenetic

development of the Starfish only differs by its slowness from the

development of the fecundated ovum. M. R. Greef did not observe

the formation of two pronuclei; but I have seen them in the fecun-

dated ova of Asterias.

Seeking a clue to the interpretation of all these data, we are led to

distinguish, in the first place, two well marked cases. In the first

case, which is that of Echinus, the ovule, at the moment of its de-

position, is already destitute of its germinal vesicle, and only pos-

sesses a female pronucleus; this becomes, fused, in consequence of

fecundation, with a male pronucleus containing the substance of the

spermatozoid; and development takes place without previous expul-

sion of polar corpuscles. In the second case, which is that of the

great majority of animals, the ovule, when deposited, still possesses

a germinal vesicle and often a germinal spot. These two elements

disappear, and the greater part of their substance is expelled from

the vitellus in the form of corpuscles, the remainder entering

into the composition of a female pronucleus. In the ova which are

developed by parthenogenesis, it would appear that this female pro-

nucleus plays the part of a nucleus, and segmentation commences.

In the fecundated ova there is formed, at the pole opposite to that

at which the female pronucleus is situated, a second pronucleus,

which I believe may be regarded as containing the substance of the

spermatozoid. These two pronuclei fuse together and the segmen-

tation commences. The principal difference between these two

cases would therefore consist in the earlier or later period of the

disappearance of the germinal vesicle.

MM. E. van Beneden and Biitschli have already attempted to

reduce all these phenomena to a common scheme, but without taking

— VX

Miscellaneous. 355

into consideration the observations of M. O. Hertwig, which they

as erroneous. My supposition seems to me to refer all the

phenomena at present ascertained to a single fundamental process,

and not to be contradicted by any known fact.—Comptes Rendus,

Feb. 5, 1877, p. 268

On the Vitality of certain Land Mollusks. By Rost. E. C. Stearns.

Isubmit for the inspection of the Academy a living specimen of

Bulimus pallidior, Sby., one of nine given to me by Prof. George

Davidson, who collected them at San José del Cabo, Lower California,

in March 1873.

These snails were kept in a box undisturbed until June 23, 1875,

when I took them out, and, after examination, placed them in a

glass jar with some chickweed and other tender vegetable food, and

a small quantity of tepid water, so as to make a warm humid atmo-

sphere. This hospitable treatment induced them to wake up and

move about after their long fast and sleep of two years, two months,

and sixteen days. Subsequently all died but this, which seems to

be in pretty good health, though not very active.

It may be remembered that I mentioned before the Academy, at

a meeting in March 1867, an instance of vitality, in a snail (Helix

Veatchii) from Cerros Island, even more remarkable, the latter

having lived without food from 1859, the year when it was collected,

to March 1865, a period of six years.

The famous specimen in the British Museum, which is cited in

the books, Helix desertorum, had lived within a few days of four

years, fastened to a tablet in one of the cases, when discovered to

be alive.

Helix desertorum, as the specific name implies, is found in arid

and sterile areas in the continents of Africa and Asia, and has, as

will be perceived, a wide distribution. From the former continent,

I have specimens from Egypt ; and it also ranges through Arabia in

the latter.

The Bulimus from the mainland of the peninsula of Lower Cali-

fornia, and Helix Veatchii from Cerros or Cedros Island, off the coast

on the ocean side of the same, come from within the same physical

environment, being comparatively a limited distance apart.

The Helix belongs to an interesting and peculiar group, probably

varieties of one species, which includes, at present, the following

names—({1) Helix areolata, Sby., (2) H. Veatchii, Newe., (3) H.

pandore, Fbs., and (4) H. levis, Pfr. Other forms geographically

approximate may hereafter, on further investigation, be referred to

the same lineage.

Of the above, (1) H. areolata was the first described ; or I should

say that this appears by the date to be the first name bestowed

upon any member of the group. This species has been quoted from

Oregon, and (4) H. levis, from the Columbia river, in both cases

erroneously. The figures in ‘ Land and Freshwater Shells of North

356 Miscellaneous.

America’*, p. 177, are too elevated and globose for the typical areo-

lata ; but the larger figures faithfully represent H. Veatchii. Eleva-

tion and rotundity are insular characteristics in this group; and

areolata is comparatively depressed. It is found in considerable

numbers on the uplands around Magdalena Bay, which is on

the outer or ocean shore of the peninsula, in latitude about 24°

40’ N.

Bulimus pallidior, which is pretty generally distributed through

Lower California, from Cape St. Lucas northerly, has also errone-

ously been credited to San Diego in California proper. It is arbo-

real in its habits, at least during the winter season, and frequents

the Copaiva trees. It has been said to inhabit South America,

which is probably incorrect ; and the locality ‘San Juan,” mentioned

in ‘Land and Freshwater Shells,’ on p. 195, where a good figure of

this species may be seen, should be San Juanico, which is on the east

side of the peninsula, in latitude about 27° N.

The great importance of particularity in habitat will be at once

perceived when I state that there are no less than three other locali-

ties on the west coast of America, north of the place cited, all of

which are referred to in various scientific works which have come

under my observation as ‘San Juan;” and there are perhaps as

many more San Juans sowth of that especially quoted herein, on

the westerly coast of America, in the Central and South-American

States.

Attention is directed to the fact that the three species herein

mentioned as exhibiting extraordinary vitality, belong to geogra-

phical areas which receive only minimum rainfall, or which are, in

simple language, nearly rainless regions.

Within such areas vegetation is exceedingly limited, even in

favourable seasons; and the presence and growth of the annual

plants is, of course, dependent upon the rainfall: this last occurring

infrequently, makes the food supply of land-mollusks and other

phytophagous or vegetable-eating animals exceedingly precarious.

It is highly probable that a careful investigation in this direction

_ will lead us to the conclusion that the land mollusks which inhabit

arid areas have, through selection, adaptation, and evolution, become

especially fitted for the contingencies of their habitat, and possess

a greater degree of vitality or ability to live without food than re-

lated forms in what may be considered more favourable regions, and,

through and by reason of their long sleep or hibernation (more pro-

perly, estivation), with its inactivity and consequent immunity from

any waste or exhaustion of vital strength, are enabled to maintain

their hold upon life when animals more highly organized would in-

evitably perish; and we are furnished with an illustration, in the

instances cited, how nature works compensatively, when we institute

a comparison with the opposite condition of activity and the food

required to sustain it.—Proceedings of the Califorma Academy of

Sciences, October 18, 1875.

* Smithsonian Misc. Coll. No. 194.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES. ]

No. 113. MAY 1877.

XXXV.—Malacological Notes.

By Ropert Garner, F.L.S. &e.

Ir seems to bea task neither easy nor free from doubt, to

assign a proper place in the Animal Kingdom to the Mollusca,

or, when their proper place is found, to fix their boundaries as

a subkingdom. It is evident that animals, both as they exist

now and as they have succeeded each other in past geological

time, are marked by different degrees of elaboration ; and this

leaves room for the doctrine of derivation from simpler pri-

mordial forms of the higher. This increasing differentiation

in the animal kingdom is also tacitly kept in view in taxonomy;

hence Mammalia are placed highest in the whole animal series,

and Mollusca in the non-vertebrate division of it.

But the above greater or less elaboration, though a primary

consideration in general classification, is not by any means

the sole one. Were it so, and were we be | that one of

the higher forms is descended by an undeviating development

from one of the simpler, we ought to have, tracing the former

through the course of its formation, a summary of all orga-

nology, which we have not. Strong are the influences which

the conditions of life (ethological as they are termed) exert on

the course of development; or, in other words, great are the

variations necessary to modify an organism for change of

habitat, food, or climate, or for its protection. Along with the

general plan and its greater or less elaboration upon which

animals are formed, there are therefore revealed secondary

types of formation, which, whether realities or abstractions,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 25

358 Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes.

must be imported into classification. Thus, in animals nearest

the boundaries of the vegetable kingdom, the special character

of life-force of the latter seems not extinct, causing a rayed

or ramose disposition and a tendency to budding in their mode

of increase; or we may say that animal life presupposes the

vegetable, being itself but the manifestation of the same en-

dowment ina higher form—just as, according to some, psycho-

logical phenomena are superadded to, or developed from, the

physiological*, Again, amongst the disturbing influences

which affect whole series of animals, the nature of their loco-

motion must be reckoned ; for to an adaptation for this and for

aerial or aquatic life can probably be referred many aberra-

tions, such as metamorphosis or alternation of generations; and

hence it is that a more regular ascent from the simple to the

complicated animal ought to be seen when we confine our-

selves to one form of lite, say the aquatic.

The same aberrations render it difficult to trace the phylo-

geny of an animal—that is, to show from what antecedent

form, extinct or existent, it originated, and through what

phases its species passed. We see enough in nature to recog-

nize, as already alluded to, one general plan of formation ; and

at the origin of all animals, or in the embryo stage, there is, as

the rule, much sameness—and first either a division or a bud-

ding of a pullulating plasm, or an origin from the union of a

simple cell and microzooid ; but remarkable differentiations and

variations occur early, almost withdrawn from our observation,

and their rationale not always understood. It is true that

a more or less intimate segmentation of the yelk of the ovum

in all Invertebrata produces the morula form, preceding all

development; but there is no complete uniformity further, and

the variations remain unsystematized. The morula or granu-

lated sphere may become hollow, and then be invaginated, so

as to form a sacciform gastrula, so called; and Haeckel con-

sidered this to be the animal stock-form ; but even in the cases

where it prevails the moru/a may be first changed into a flat

planula, and the sacciform disposition be attained, somewhat

differently, by its flexuret. The cavity may also form in the

interior, without any flexure or invagination, or with the latter

imperfect ; and in the normal gastrula it does not follow that

the primary opening becomes the mouth, or the primary cavity

or blastocele the permanent stomach ; and before any cavity

* Mr. Spencer teaches that the processes of morphological differentia-

tion conform to the same general laws in the one kingdom as in the other

(‘ Biology,’ vol. ii.).

: + Salensky, “On Haeckel’s Gastrza Theory,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.,

an. 1875.

Mr. Robert Garner’s Maulacological Notes. 359

forms at all, or contemporaneously, or closely following it, the

molluscous shell, foot, and ciliated velum may appear, either

in the above forms of development or in another, where upon

the segmented morula a germ-lamella makes its appearance,

in which the formative cleavage process is very active, so that

the lamella grows quickly and surrounds the other residuary

part of the yelk, which in some cases, as in Sepia, but not in

the Argonaut, constitutes a large fund of sustenance for the

young embryo*. As we have above observed, many of these

and other modifications cannot, with our present knowledge,

be reduced to a consistent system, nor can the succeeding stages

always be so. Thus, for ourselves, an ascidian is manifestly

allied to a bivalve mollusk, as much as the latter is to a gas-

tropod, and we hold that morphology suftices to prove this ;

yet, on the other hand, very different are the early forms of

the two, though in this case appropriate enough—one qualified

for preliminary locomotion, the other, it may be, to immedi-

ately fix itself; indeed the former larva is so tadpole-like that

it has been considered by Schmidt and others, as is well

known, to foreshadow the vertebrate animal, though it is

probably truly included in the molluscous community, its ap-

endage comparable, it may be, to the tail of the Carinaria, to

the flagellum of some bivalves, or even to the foot of the deve-

loped animalt. The veligerous stage, pretty general in, though

not peculiar to, gastropods, seems a form well adapted for their

dispersion, and indeed, in certain species, may perhaps be said

to continue through lite. Here the embryo is furnished with

a ciliated disk or velwm, and an external spiral shell is formed

with an operculum attached to the foot, a shell even existing

in the larva of the ultimately naked species ; but in such naked

species as have an internal shell (the Pulmonata having also

other peculiar modifications in their development {) it is intra-

dermal. With respect to the Cephalopoda, Owen says,

“were growth superinduced at any arrested stage of cephalo-

podic development, no known inferior order of mollusk would

result.”” With oneness of the animal plan in general, purpose

is only accomplished by much variation and adaptation, as well

as suppression or development of the homologous organs, even

* “Developmental History of Mollusca,” by Prof. E. Ray Lankester,

Phil. Trans. vol. elxv. There is a clear and succinct account of the em-

bryology of the Gastropod by M. A. Giard, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., April

1876.

+ Mr. Huxley compares the posterior prolongation of Carinaria to that

of Strombus, considering it to represent the metapodium.

t These peculiarities are observable in the eggs of Helix aspersa, easily

procurable, or better in the West-Indian Bulimi. See also Woodward's

‘ Manual,’ p. 287.

25*

360 Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes.

at the early stages of life; and with so many embryological

irregularities, or what at present seem such, what can we do

as regards classification but avail ourselves of plain morpho-

logical data? With others of the advanced school M. Giard

is somewhat severe on the homologists, yet he dwells on the

very strong action of the exterior, as, for instance, in “ the

convergence of types by pelagic life ” *.

In the following paper the Bryozoa or ciliated polypes are,

with some reserve, included with the mollusks, nor is much

said respecting the lowest class of true mollusks, the Ascidiz ;

it is the less needful, therefore, to dwell, as a prelude, on the

manifestation of the composite, branched and rayed vegeta-

tive tendency in these two classes, trenching upon the confines

of the molluscous subkingdom. In the latter (in Salpa, for

instance), though, for us, mollusks, we have remnants of all

these tendencies, as well as of alternation of generations—ten-

dencies all predominant in still lower animals, as, for instance,

in the plant-like infusorial Vorticella, or in the more minute

but proliferous and branched Dinobryon—almost equally com-

mon in our pools, but less easy to detect or examine, as it

swims freely about, mimicking the oceanic creature last

named, the Salpa; in fact, it may be observed, en passant,

that the Infusoria, so called, in a broad sense, stand alone

within the animal cosmos. Their minute size, depending

perhaps on a unicellular origin, and answering to that of

the Desmids in the vegetable kingdom, constitutes almost a

primary characteristic ; and they present faint resemblances to

other animals of several orders: they have the vibratile organs,

or cilia, so common in mollusks, capable of effecting locomo-

tion through the water in their own minute bodies, but bringing

the water to the animal for respiration and for the conveyance

of nutrient particles in the mature mollusk; some also (the

Foraminifera) form shelly coverings, which simulate those of

the same animals.

Animals have been arranged into those which are centrally

and those axially developed—that is, either in a radiate or a

longitudinal fashion : with the former the Mollusca, as already

intimated, cannot be well made to agree ; with the latter they

correspond no better. They have little of the axial arrange-

ment of an annelid, and not always, though generally, bila-

teral symmetry, confining ourselves to the animal in contra-

distinction to the vitaljorgans. Upon the whole, flexure super

se, rather than any other plan, predominates, and prevails up-

wards in a great degree from the bryozoon to the cuttlefish,

* ‘Revue des Sciences Naturelles,’ March 1875.

+ ‘Principles of Biology,’ Spencer, vol. ii.

Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes. 361

due perhaps to the necessary arrangement of the inlets and

outlets of the body in such animals as are encased and pro-

tected by a shell or in other ways. Mr. Spencer attributes

the jointed form in the great subkingdom Articulata to repeti-

tion or budding, yet of a less mechanical origin than the jointed

but adaptive disposition of the Vertebrata. Notwithstanding

this low vegetative characteristic of the Articulata, if it hol

good, rer and Mollusca are commonly considered to form

two parallel zoological divisions, rather than one concatenated

series. Upon the whole, the Mollusca approach nearer to the

Vertebrata, as will become evident htreafter ; but the Articu-

lata are highly developed for locomotion, which ensures per-

fect mechanical structure and symmetry; they are less gene-

rally aquatic, and often adapted for aerial movement, to

which last the Mollusca cannot fairly be said to attain; they

also evince wonderful powers of what looks like observation

and purpose. At the same time the Mollusca present varied

means of locomotion and of domiciling themselves ; and their

intelligence may be greater than our means of observation

enable us to ascertain; the locomotion, however, with the ex-

ception of that of the pelagic swimmers, is generally of a simple

kind, mere gliding or creeping rather than walking, the

organs being formed with greater reference to hydraulics than

mechanics. They are anchorites accommodated to their cells,

sensitive rather than locomotive unities, seldom having any

repetition of parts of an analogous kind, but commonly

possessing, as already observed, more or less of that lateral

> ee present in all animals above the Radiata—though,

indeed, in the Gastropoda this is liable to be interfered with

by an atrophy of one side. Altogether a mollusk is a typical

reality, showing either an origin from some primary molluscan

root, or a uniformity of special plan throughout their own

subkingdom. As arulethere may be said to be seen in them,

as we have them at present, an ascent from their lowest to

their highest forms, without any great hiatus—in this, more

than in their geological sequence, agreeing with the theory

of the derivation of one kind from another.

If we are to trace up the Mollusca to their origin, their

biological pedigree, we shall, it is commonly held, arrive at

the Bryozoa, or rather, to our mind, at the lowest Ascidie.

It seems far-fetched to form an alliance, as Cuvier did, between

the Yeredo and the articulate Lepas, though there is an obvi-

ous analogy between the valves and adductor muscles of the

last and those of a bivalve mollusk—one of those curious

resemblances often occurring in nature between animals far

removed from each other, evincing, on the one hand, relation-

362 Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes.

ship to the environment, and on the other unity of plan

throughout. What is a little remarkable in this last example,

instancing a kind of duplex structure, is that in the develop-

ment of the cirripede the articulated disposition is primary and

internal, the molluscan (if such it may be termed) the reverse.

Darwin considers that the cirripedes present no real affinity with

any other non-crustaceous animals ; but some have seen in their

pedunculated and sessile genera an affinity, on the one side,

to the Brachiopoda and the Rudista respectively, and in these

last to certain ordinary mollusks on the other. The first con-

clusion we scarcely admit; the last we do.

The’ciliated tentacular crown or lophophore of the Bryozoa

much more resembles that of some tubicolous annelids than

the branchial cavity of the Ascidia, though the young bryo-

zoon (Plumatella) is somewhat like the bivalve in the early

stage, the egg-covering separating into two oval plates or

valves. There are other external resemblances of Mollusca

to lower or higher animals, analogous rather than homologous

or homogenetic, but brought about purely to meet peculiarities

of the circumstances of life (that is, special excess of those

externals which nevertheless are set down as determining, in

a gradual way, all animal development whatever), either by an

adaptation to, or a modification by the same. Such are the

resemblances of some aberrant mollusks to tubicolous annelids,

or of a Chiton to an Oniscus—resemblances totally disregarded,

but whether philosophically so some might doubt.

The mollusk, notwithstanding its frequent tendency to a

flexure super se, is at other times, when unfurnished with a

shell, of the more normal animal form, oval or elongate, with

an undivided foot or muscular disk below abdominally, a

protective mantle above dorsally, and the viscera enclosed

between. The form, however, is generally much modified to

accord with the shelly valves of the conchifer or bivalve, or

the spiral shell of the univalve. It is only as we ascend that

a head is developed (Cephalophores).

The Ascidiz, then, we are disposed to consider as the low-

est of the Mollusca and the progenitor of them, though not

of the Brachiopoda; these are Acephala closely allied to the

others, the bivalves. The tentacles, at the orifice of the respi-

ratory sac, are, when they exist, but secondary to the sac,

which has the true branchial structure of the higher Acephala,

frequently with branchial or labial folds, like the pallial sac

of the bivalve. This differs from the views of several living

biologists, but has the support of Mr. A. Hancock*, The

* Journ. of Linn. Soe. vol. ix. (1868) p. 343.

Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes. 363

tentacles just mentioned are analogous to those surrounding

the orifices of the respiratory tubes in bivalves ; and that enig-

matical part, the endostyle, may represent the crystalline style

applied to its use (mechanical support), or at least so much of

it as is retained after the loss of the larval appendage. ‘The

larval Ascidian, or the Appendicularia, constitutes a very in-

different vertebrate—the tail in the latter bent forwards at an

acute angle to the body or towards the mouth, and its nervous

cords (if such they be) seeming scarcely continuous with the

cephalic ganglion, and having alternate instead of opposite

ganglia, more unlike the vertebrate or articulate type in this

respect than are the nerves in the arms of the Sepia or Argo-

naut *,

Bivalves would differ little from the Ascidiz, provided the

test and mantle of the latter were slit; but in the former the

branchie are more differentiated and the circulatory organ

more perfect, shelly valves and muscles to close them are

superadded—also a foot in most species, developed according

to the amount and kind of locomotion required. ‘There is

in bivalves no true head ; but the mouth is furnished with lips

and two laminated and ciliated palps on each side, distinct

from the branchie but of similar structure, the lips proper

sometimes specialized (as in Pecten).

Amongst bivalves the above remarks only partially apply

to the Brachiopoda, which, if we endeavour to trace their

genetic affinities, present us with some difficulties. They

have been considered to have the same relationship to, or

descent from, the Bryozoa as the Lamellibranchiate bivalves ;

but if so, it must be in a different line, and without the inter-

vention of the Ascidie. It may be questioned what relation

the upper and lower valves of Brachiopods bear to the might

and lett valves of the ordinary Lamellibranchiates. The cross-

ing of the principal adductor muscles in the Lingula, and their

median union in some Terebratule, the compression of the

body and arms or tentacles in Brachiopoda generally, in the

opposite direction to the arrangement of the body and corre-

sponding parts in the Lamellibranchiata, the perfect lateral

symmetry in the former, and a tendency to division, seen in

vramina, notches, or septa, in several species (as in 7. diphya),

whilst there is often a difference, in some respect or other,

* “On the Genus Appendicularia,” by E.L. Moss, Linn. Trans. vol. xxvii.

part 2, See also Ussow’s Zool.-Embryol. Investigations (by Dallas),

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Feb. and May 1875, The last writer is decidedly

against the molluscous nature of the Ascidia; and so are others; but the

validity of this opinion depends upon the accuracy of minute and difficult

researches upon the nervous ganglion and other parts, and the opposite

conclusions of Mr. Hancock are perhaps as reliable.

364 Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes.

between the anterior and posterior portions of the valves in

Lamellibranchiata, are facts which seem to favour the idea

that the dorsal valve, for example, of a brachiopod is not

analogous to the right or left valve of an ordinary bivalve,

but rather to the anterior portions of the two valves united

together, and so vice versa.

The fossil Hippurites and Rudista, with such forms as

Dianchora and Podopsis, appear to have had most affinity

in form and structure, amongst bivalves, with the Chamadaee—

branches of the same stock, one passed away, the other still

flourishing, therefore the affinity rather collateral than deriva-

tive. One or both valves may have put on the spiral form,

the former case in the Spherulite, and the latter in Diceras; or

one of them may have become elongated and multilocular, as in

the Hippurite and, indeed, in some oysters. Such a spiral form,

or such an elongation, must be attended with a division of the

connecting ligament or cartilage, just as we see in Jsocardia

or, in a different form, in Gryphea. Further, if the shell-

forming mantle becomes expanded at the circumference all

round, as in Chama, there will be a tendency for both hinge-

teeth and cartilage to become central, a circumstance which

has apparently taken place in many of these curious fossils.

They have other peculiarities of the valves difficult to account

for.

But however explained, whether from descent, relationship,

or modification for or by externals, the Anomza appears to be

a transitional form between the attached brachiopod (Crania,

Orbicula) and the ordinary bivalve ; the oblique position of the

mouth, the non-marginal situation of the shell-nucleus, the

very short intestine, the lengthened, narrow, and loose palps

or labial appendages (which are confluent with the branchiz),

the complex muscular system, the ovigerous mantle, and

the notched valve would seem to show as much, as well as

the structure of the shell in some allied species. The plug

may be the homologue of the byssus or pedal plate of Arca on

the one side, and of the brachiopodous pedicle and deltidiwm

on the other. A very small foot exists; but there is a very

long crystalline body, having apparently a mechanical use to

support the unusually detached mantle-lobe. We see in these

transitional bivalves a tendency to diverge from the symmetry

which preponderates in the class throughout ; for when certain

other species show the same tendency, it is generally with

some relation to the nature of the hinge. Though the brachio-

pod is very distinct in many ways from the bivalve, we are

not convinced that the arms of the former do not perform the

office of branchie.

Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes. 365

The boring or burrowing Lamellibranchiates are often very

aberrant—Pholas especially in its hinge, the valves and mantle

being reflected at the wnbones, and there being often a row of

underlying cells here, with fimbrie of the mantle lodged in

them; muscular fibres (the anterior adductor) cross from

valve to valve at this part; and we should suppose that the

valves are opened somewhat, as well as closed, by the volun-

tary efforts of the animal. P. dactylus has several shelly

plates covering the reflected part of the mantle, P. candidus

only one, but in addition a weak ligament. The valves have

a tendency to become otherwise disintegrated in these boring

bivalves ; a calcareous enveloping tube is often formed, and

the true valves are much diminished in proportion in Xylo-

phaga or Teredo, or even become incorporated with the tube.

The body is often strangely elongated, as in the last species.

The Teredo or ship-worm is a remarkable example of how

much ordinary type may be modified to meet external condi-

tions. Notwithstanding its extreme elongation it is in every

respect a true lamellibranchiate ; thus the alimentary canal is

reflected over the posterior adductor muscle as usual, though

to be so it has to ascend within a few lines of the anterior

extremity. It has, however, two new parts, spatule or palettes,

guarding the posterior siphons, curiously imbricated and pos-

sibly a dismemberment of the valves, analogous to what we

shall see in Chiton. In the mature Teredo the shelly enve-

loping tube has, in the neighbourhood of the palettes, imper-

fect partitions, and it becomes closed at the other extremity.

The internal processes or spoons seen in the small valves sup-

port and protect the foot and viscera, help to keep together the

valves,.and give attachment to muscles ; the heart is not per-

forated by the rectum, and, with its auricles, is of the shape of

the inverted letter 4. Xylophaga has commonly no palettes ;

but the foot has a central papilla with an orifice, more deve-

loped, however, in Pholas crispata ; and here the curved crys-

talline style is inserted, having itself a hard calcareous

nucleus ; this must support the foot; and it is possible that

there may be a vent here, in the wood-borers, for some soften-

ing fluid from the stomach. Though the writer broached the

idea that ciliary action, or rather the consequent currents of

water, constitute especial agents in the burrowing powers of

mollusks &c., and that the fleshy and ciliated foot, aided, it

may be, by hard particles, has furthermore much to do with it,

yet he was not blind to the existence of other adaptations to

aid, at Jeast, in the perforation of timber.

The anterior extremity of Aspergillum (watering-pot shell)

is still more modified, the valves being curiously fused with

366 Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes.

the tubular shell, which has also a perforated disk or rose in

front, in which is a small central slit for the attenuated foot,

and also having a ray of shelly tubules around the margin.

These animals, compared with ordinary bivalves, and with

tubicolous annelids, are another instance showing the differ-

ence between homology and analogy, the latter occurring, as

observed already, in very different animals where the circum-

stances of life are similar. Like Yeredo, Aspergillum is in

every respect a bivalve conchifer, with the mantle, however,

closed in front, but having there a thickened muscular disk

with tentacular processes for the perforations above mentioned,

and also giving exit to the foot, as does the corresponding

shelly plate. We should suppose that the animal lives buried

in fine sand or mud, in which its rayed fringe must secure it,

as the expanded foot of some other bivalves does.

With the exception of Aspergillum and one or two allied

genera with fused valves, adductor or janztor muscles are

general in bivalves, and also peculiar to them—unless we hold

Oken’s theory that the operculum of Gastropods is in reality

one of the altered valves of the bivalve, in which case the

retractor muscles of the former may also include the adduc-

tors*. The muscles of attachment of Patella, Fissurella, Hip-

ponyx, Navicella, Sigaretus, and Haliot’s show the transition

from the retractor pedal muscles of the bivalve to the more

or less united and contorted muscle of the spiral gastropod.

There is sufficient resemblance between an acephalous and a

cephalous mollusk to proclaim them of the same division of the

animal kingdom ; but the latter, with its more or less marked

head, has generally its nervous system more concentrated into

a brain or cephalic ganglion, with defined auditory sacs, more

developed eyes, and, in some, organs of smell. In Acephala,

when mature, no eyes, except the ocelli at the margin of the

mantle, exist. The lips and labial palps of bivalves are trans-

muted in Gastropods to subulate or flattened tentacles, or some-

times into supra- or infraoral disks or processes. Horny jaws

of varied form, median or lateral, but the representatives of the

beak of the cuttlefish, and a spiniferous tongue or odontophore

(Huxley) may exist, the latter almost universally, though

it does not appear to have been found in the Pyramidelle.

The hooks or teeth from this tongue do not lose their form

when boiled in nitric acid or when calcined, but vitrify with

potash, which is perhaps conclusive as to their siliceous nature.

The branchiz are so varied in position that they were chosen

* This theory is strongly advocated by Macdonald, Journ. Linn. Soc.

vol. v. no. 18. He considers the operculum to be homologous with the

right valve (see further on).

Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes. 367

by Cuvier to distinguish the separate families. They are

generally protected by a shell, and are of course en liaison

with the heart, as the latter is, more or less, with the alimen-

tary canal; indeed we should have before observed that in

the Lamellibranchiates the ventricle is commonly traversed by

the rectum, this arrangement being either an advance upon

the disposition seen in still lower animal forms, where the

intestine is enveloped by the general reservoir of the blood,

or, as has been thought, due to the young bivalve being the

result of the union of twin embryos. It is probable, as may

be traced in their vascular arrangement, that the branchiz in

mollusks are normally four in number, as we see them in

bivalves and again in Nawtelus; the two of one side, how-

ever, are combined into a single one in most Gastropoda,

and in some Arce, Anatina, Solemya, and other bivalves ;

or one only, altogether (homologically duplex however), may

exist, as in other Gastropods, its fellow of the opposite side

being more or less undeveloped. Are the pair of branchie

found in the dibranchiate Cephalopoda the representatives of

the four branchiz of the tetrabranchiate Nautilus? or have we

the rudiments of the wanting pair, or simply of the corre-

sponding cardiac parts, in the anomalous appendages of the

lateral hearts, which, however, are wanting or little developed

in Octopus? The monobranchiate Ap/ysta has an aortal appen-

dage. Some of the Gastropoda have pulmonary sacs instead

of branchiz, and others (Ampullaria and perhaps some lit-

toral species) have both*.

The position of the branchiz in Patella and Chiton (Cyclo-

branchiata) is analogous to that in the bivalves, to which

mollusks these Gastropods form the natural transition ; but the

ventricle of the heart has not the intimate connexion with the

rectum, though both heart and rectum are situated at the

posterior extremity of the body in the latter genus. Not so

in those allied genera where the branchiz have ascended wholly

or partially above theneck (Scutibranchiata)—F%ssurella, Emar-

ginula, and Haliotis; for here the ventricle and rectum are in

union, as in the bivalve. In Haliotis and Sigaretus one

branchial plume is commonly less than its fellow; and in

Haliotis the inequilateral composition of the shell is indicated

by the row of foramina. In Calyptrea and its congeners the

smaller of the branchie has disappeared; and in this last case,

probably, the shell is correspondingly the expanded representa-

* The circumpedal fringe of Patella has doubtless a branchial function ;

but we do not deny that the animal, when exposed by the receding tide,

may take air into the supradorsal cavity, though this rather appears to

be the renal organ.

368 Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes.

tive of but one valve of the bivalve, and not of two, as we

think is the case with Patella and Fissurella. In Dolabella

one valve is developed, the other all but gone.

Perhaps the normal position of the vent in Gastropods,

where there is no flexure super se, 1s, as in most other

animals, towards the opposite extremity to the mouth; On-

chidium, Doris, and Chiton (representatives of the pulmonate,

naked-gilled, and cover-gilled Gastropods) are examples of

this: but, as said before, the branchie and their accompanying

heart are in especial relation with the shell; and as this deve-

lops, the tendency is for the concomitant removal of branchize

and vent forwards and to the right (Pleurobranchiata), or

especially forwards (Prosobranchiata). This transference may

be seen to take place progressively, in the Pulmonata, in On-

chidium, Testacella, Limax, and Helix, in the Nudibranchiata,

in Doris, Eolis, and Pleurobranchus, in the Cyclobranchiata

and Scutibranchiata, in Chiton, Microschisma, Fissurella,

Emarginula, Gadinia, and Natica—a remarkable transposi-

tion of parts !

The shell, then, of the Patella corresponds to the two con-

joined valves of a lamellibranchiate bivalve; they are less

conjoined in Fissurella, Emarginula, and Haliotis, in which

last is perhaps seen, as already observed, the division into

right and left valves in the row of foramina and the long

fissure of the mantle. The spiral form becomes progressively

more pronounced in Crepidula, Calyptrwa, and Sigaretus ;

and this is accompanied by a want of development on one

side affecting heart, branchie, and other organs. Indeed, with

respect to the spiral univalves the preceding paragraph re-

quires some qualification ; for in them the torsion of the body

and the great development of one side (the right) causes the

frequently single branchial tuft to be carried to the left, accom-

panied by the heart.

We have always felt disposed to receive the theory held by

Adanson, Oken, Dr. Gray, and Macdonald, with respect to

the normal spiral Gastropod. The latter writer shows the

correspondence and resemblance between the operculum and

the univalve shell. He looks upon the muscles connecting

the operculum with the spiral shell as the adductors of the

dimyary bivalve, and perhaps also combining the representa-

tives of those fibres which serve to retract the foot. He sup-

poses the body of the bivalve, now occupying the left valve,

to revolve from left to right on its longitudinal and transverse

axis, in both cases moving through a quarter of a circle.

There is no violence done to fact here; the greatest requisition

demanded appears to be the flexure or displacement forwards

Mr. Robert Garner's Malacological Notes. 369

of the termini of the intestine and excretory organs, which

circumstance we see to have evidently taken place in Fissu-

rella, Haliotis, Gadinia, &c. But no account is taken of the

effect of the transposition on the size &c. of the organs in the

above theory ; ony judging from the character of the torsion

which has taken place, we are disposed to think that it is the

right valve which preponderates, and not the J/eft, although

the tendency to the spiral form which we see in some bivalves,

as Isocardium, tallies best with the dextral direction of the

spire in ordinary Gastropods. Mr. Owen expresses himself

as adverse to this view, principally from the existence of the

operculum from the first in the embryo. In a few cases the

operculum, or claustwm, may be a dismemberment of the

columella or, tantamount, of the posterior portion of a patelli-

form shell. Theoperculum of Navicella, for instance, is formed

by the posterior reflection of the afterpart of the shell-mantle ;

and it answers to the shell of Crepidula, or the columellar

portion of the univalve Calyptrea; in C. Dillwynii there is

the same part, but curved, and free at its margins, though

attached to the apex of the shell ; in C. rudis this has become

a complete cup, whence the name cup-and-saucer limpet; whilst

in the pretty little C. sinensis, or Chinese bonnet, the lamina

goes to form the inner part and columella of a spiral shell. In

C. rudis it is puzzling to understand how the inner cup is

formed ; it perhaps answers to an open columella; the forma-

tion of the other species is more intelligible. In ordinary cases

the operculum is formed on a distinct pallial Jamina at the back

of the foot, occasionally connected above with the shell-pal-

lium, as in some Turbinide. If we reject Oken’s view alto-

gether, we are driven to suppose that the curiously modified

operculum is the homologue of the byssus of bivalves. In

Phasianella there is an equal development of both branchia,

separated by a septum, as in many Cephalopoda ; and yet here,

with little internal derangement, we have an operculum—this

being somewhat adverse to the above theories, though it might

be accounted for in the modern mechanical way, the further

from the centre of rotation the greater the tendency to divide.

Two patelliform shells, then, very similar in form, may

belong to animals of quite different families: one may cover

a dicecious and carnivorous mollusk with only a single bran-

- chial process, and a heart with simple auricle and ventricle,

with the intestine opening on the right side (Calyptrea, Cre-

pidula,and Hipponyx) ; another a moncecious and phytophagous

animal, with two symmetrical branchial organs, and heart with

double auricles and perforated ventricle (Fissurella). In the

_ first case one of the branchial lamine and the corresponding

370 Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes.

side of the body appear to have become atrophied; and here

we are to suppose that the shell, as seen from above, is homo-

logically univalve, with a strong tendency to become spiral,

in fact so strongly centrifugal in Calyptrea as to have carried

the heart into an unusual position, and almost to have disin-

tegrated the shell; whilst in the second case the whole con-

formation of heart, branchiz, foot, muscles, and organs of

generation agrees so certainly with that of bivalves, that we

must have in one. of these molluscous shells the two shells of

the bivalve in union. In Patella the branchie continue situ-

ated at the sides of the foot, though the heart is to the left,

whilst the rectum opens on the right side of the neck ; in Hmar-

ginula the pedal fringe is but rudimentary, and the true bran-

chiz are seen above the neck—a disposition (in the last respect)

normal in most univalves; but in this case the ventricle is

perforated by the rectum. Calyptrea and, more markedly,

Hipponyx, being often fixed on very irregular surfaces, have

the power of levelling for themselves a foundation by the secre-

tion of a shelly pedestal. It is puzzling to say how this is

formed, or with what part in other mollusks it is homologous.

It must either be the representative of the byssus, or, more pro-

bably, what appears to be the foot-disk is in reality an opercular

surface secreting the support, which is consequently marked

with muscular impressions. ‘There are lappets in front of the

disk in these genera; correspondingly the anterior dorsal disk

in Stgaretus is not homologous with the similar anterior dorsal

surface of Bullea; the situation of the mouth shows this.

The form of the univalve shell, due primarily to original

plan, or, in other words, to an adaptation of ways to ends,

depends, secondarily and immediately, on the form of the

mantle-opening, on its inclination from the action of the foot,

and on the relative activity of its circumference with respect

to the secretion of the shelly matter. An increasing tube

would be prolonged in a straight line or nearly so, if the mantle

at the circumference were equally active and not unequally

inclined, as, for example, in Dentalium, which is in all respects

near to the Gastropods lately dwelt upon, /%sswrella, &c. ; but,

on the contrary, it would be more curved if one side were more

active or more extensile. Vermetus, Siliquaria, and Magilus

have an unequal deposit at first, and are then spiral; after-

wards the shells become disjoined and approach the straight

line. In Patella the whole circumference of the mantle

secretes and grows almost equally and rapidly, hence the de-

pressed conical form; whilst Capulus is at first less rapidly

expanded, with the axis of increase changing somewhat,

whence it attains its peculiar form and is named “ Hungarian

Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes. 371

bonnet.” <A similar formation, but less gradual and more

anterior, produces such shells as Navicella, sostis dwelt upon ;

whilst, if the mantle expands laterally instead of totally in

front, we have the corresponding form of the river and lake

Ancylus, or of the internal shells of Aplysia, Limax, and

Bullwa. If the lower or inner part of the mantle does not

secrete at all, the spiral shell can have no labium or inner lip,

and no inward pillar or columella, the axis of rotation. bs

Scalaria, but for the opposite reason, the shell has no material

axis, there being an approach to the disjoined Vermetus. The

shape of a transverse section of the spiral tube of a shell (that

of the angular-edged Tvochus for instance, or of the rounded

Turbo) is due to the shape of the bend in the edge of the

mantle. The oblique direction of the mouth of a shell, and

consequently the produced spire, are owing, as alluded to

before, to the extra development of the component right valve.

A rotation on the same plane (as seen in the Nautilus and

sometimes in Planorbis) and the slow or rapid increase in the

diameter of the whorls occasion the preceding ones to be

apparent (Ammonites) or covered-in (Bellerophon). In Conus

the mantle-opening is disposed in the opposite direction to

-what is most usual, and still more so in Ovula or Cyprea,

being in the same line as the foot, and not transverse or

diagonal to it; and the consequence is, that the last whorl

more or less covers up the spire of the shell, which, however, in

some cases, appears to become absorbed. In Chiton the

valves, except the last, answer to the anterior part of the shell

of a Patella or Hipponyx, in some species of which there is

a tendency for the successive lamin to separate. The shell-

umbo appears to be the middle of the last valve in Chiton.

There is also in Chiton as in Nerita some tendency of the

pedal nerves to put on the disposition seen in Articulata; and

the auricles communicate with the elongated ventricle by two

or three openings on each side (Chitonellus). The intestine

has been described to go in a straight line from head to vent,

but is in reality, in some species, more convoluted than in any

other mollusk*.

The shell of the Nautilus and also of the Argonaut appear

to correspond in external form, and excepting the multilocular

character of the former, to those of the spiral Gastropods

though, from the symmetrical disposition of the animals, an

the restoration of the branchiz to their original bilateral and

* Perhaps the truest approach in a molluscan to the Articulata is in

several tectibranchiate species, as Akera bullata, where the posterior somite

of the body is so distinct as to have its separate pair of ganglia, irre-

spective of those for the supply of the vital organs.

372 Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes.

abdominal situation, these shells may be considered abdo-

minal rather than dorsal, and revolute or reversed as to the

direction of the spire. The siphon here is not situated dorsally

but ventrally; and the back of the head is directed towards the

spire—the reverse of what it is in Gastropods, Planorbis for

instance. But the shell or bone (so called) of the Sepia rather

answers to the dorsal plate of the pteropodous shell, as also

the fossil Beloteuthis ; and what is the expanded portion of the

Nautilus-shell is scarcely developed at all in the Sedial though

more so in Belosepia. No doubt the light spongy laminated

part of the os sepze represents the hydrostatic cells of a Nau-

tilus and Ammonite and the phragmacone of the Belemnite

or of Spirulirostra; the wavy lines seen by the lens on the

septa of the os sepie answer somewhat to the wavy sutures

of Ammonites, showing at least similarity of construction

histogenetically. In Spirulirostra we have a form connecting

Sepia with Spirula and Nautilus, as Conoteuthis appears to

do the Belemnite with Loligo. Turrilites must have had an

unequal lateral development, like Gastropods*.

In certain tectibranchiate mollusks, as Gastropteron, Aply-

sia, Bullea, Aceras, and Ianthina, we have a transition from

the Gastropods to the Pteropods, either the foot or mantle

being developed more or less into swimming-organs, whence

they might be arranged as natatory gastropods. The Ptero-

poda proper, though perhaps at present not at their zenith of

development, at least as regards size, appear in type to consti-

tute a characteristic class, and upon the whole a transition

between the two whose morphology has been dwelt upon,

though their likeness to the young veliferous Gastropod

may induce others to think differently. With Sepia, for

instance, Hyalea may be compared in respect of shell, also as

regards the abdominal situation ot the branchie. Limacina

scarcely differs from Hyalea except in having a spiral shell

and the pedal lamina a little more specialized. The tentacles

of Clio and Pneumodermon are apparently transitional in

structure to the arms or feelers of Cephalopods. Pteropoda

correspond with Gastropods as to the dextral position of the

rectum ; but the heart is also dextral or rather abdominal, and

they vary somewhat as to the openings of their androgynous

generative organst. Four of the six cephalic ganglia lie in

* The Ammonite appears to have been furnished with an operculum.

The Argonaut-shell has been compared to the ovigerous float of Jan-

thina: perhaps it has not been conclusively shown by Madame Power

what part mainly secretes it, the veliferous arms or the mantle; if the

former, we might consider it to answer to a developed operculum.

+ The above we believe to be correct; but there is some confusion in

descriptions.

Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes. 373

Clio above the cesophagus, but the reverse in Hyalea,

Cleodora, and Pneumodermon. Fins are especially developed,

but only the rudiment of a foot; they swim rather than creep.

The high position here accorded them systematically rather

depends, it will be seen, upon type or external morphology

than upon structure. Eyes are to be seen in Hyalea; and

Eschricht showed them to exist in Clio; there are also dark

points on the cerebral ganglion of Cleodora, which must be

corresponding organs. Carinaria, though not considered to

be a pteropodous animal, can scarcely be better placed as a

Gastropod. In it the greatly developed vital or vegetative

organs of the mollusks generally are dwindled in bulk. The

pretty shell covering the viscera is curiously carried above the

elongated cylindrical body of the animal, which has caudal

and abdominal fins developed, the latter being the transmuted

foot, with a little sucker and pore at its posterior part. It has

very developed eyes ; and we may observe little reddish ear-

sacs with their nerves floating internally behind and below

these eyes.

As far as we have yet described, form rather than structure

has, in a few instances, faintly assimilated the Mollusca to

the Vertebrata; but apparently we see a true structural ap-

proach to them in the Sepia. If there is any thing in the lower

mollusks which is a shadow of vertebrate structure or of a noto-

ehord, we might fix upon the crystalline style, acting as a

JSulerum of locomotion, though its connexion with the stomach

and its gastric lamina remind us, on the other hand, of the

lingual plate and ribbon of the higher mollusks. Strange

modifications of an organ these, if they are such! but organs are

curiously modified in many cases to perform different functions.

There are in some carivorous Gastropods, as well as in

Chiton &c., cartilaginous pieces supporting the lingual appa-

ratus ; and the cephalic ganglia of other species are enveloped

in an almost cartilaginous tissue. In Cephalopoda, besides the

shell, there are internal cartilages answerable to the internal

skeleton of the Vertebrata; the Sepia, for instance, has a

cartilaginous expansion, holding and supporting the brain,

eyes, and organs of hearing, besides giving passage to many

nerves and vessels, and having in front a trochlea for the

mediate tendon of a binocular muscle, the orbits still further

completed by supplementary lamin. There is another carti-

laginous lamina in front at the root of the arms, others in the

neck, and cartilaginous acetabula at the base of the siphon,

into which prominences of the mantle fit—a. curious arrange-

ment to give the parts fixity during the respiratory movements,

There are also two lengthened sword-like cartilages at the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 26

374 Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes.

side, where the semicartilaginous rays of the long fins begin,

reminding us much of the similar parts ina skate. Octopus

has not the cups at the base of the siphon; but it has two

cartilaginous styles in the sides of the mantle; these last are

absent in the argonaut. The siphon in the Octopodide has

not the valve which is present in the Sepiade. This siphon

may be seen in the Gastropoda to arise from the body rather

than the mantle, and so in the Cephalopoda.

Besides the internal skeleton the Cephalopods are furnished

with other new or more developed organs—their curious beak,

for instance, reminding us of birds or of some reptiles or

fishes, but, in fact, a further development of parts of other

mollusks similarly situated, as already alluded to. In these,

too, the molluscous foot is broken up or differentiated and re-

solved into arms or tentacles, which are furnished with

peculiar suckers or hooks. We see this disintegration in some

Gastropods and Pteropods, and at the same time its transfer-

ence to the head, forming a mentum or propodium (Ampullaria,

Sigaretus, Natica), or fin-like side lobes or epipodia (Bullea).

Bullea also presents us with a tentacular lobe or super-

cephalic disk. With the above transposition the arms and

tentacles in Cephalopods are very specially developed, whether

as the cupuliferous arms and tentacles of ordinary species, or

as the less formidable sheathed tentacles of the Nautilus.

The circulation in mollusks undergoes a progressive com-

plication, much as it doesin the Vertebrata. They have been

the case, though these veins may communicate with sinuses

to which even the external element may have access, and such

cavities may be the media of absorption or nutrition rather

than the veins primarily. The circulation is already well pro-

vided for in the Lamellibranchiates, as much so in Gastropods ;

and it is very remarkable for its perfection in the highest

mollusks. These circulatory, like the other vital organs, are

probably originally double or bilateral, and become single by

development, somewhat the reverse of what is the case in

Vertebrata; thus in bivalves the auricles, and less frequently

the ventricle, continue more or less parted, or the ventricle

envelops a length of the rectum, as already observed. Some

Arce and Pectunculi have two hearts; A. auriculifera but

one, of the shape of an inverted M. The blood is returned

from the system in part directly to the heart, in part through

the medium of the branchiz, the latter portion also appearing

to have previously circulated through the renal organ; but

the dibranchiate Cephalopoda are peculiar in having two auxi-

liary branchial hearts between the system and the branchie.

Near the branchiz#, most commonly, are located the organs

Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes. 375

of excretion. The lamellar mucous gland, seen in Buce’num

in the branchial chamber, is probably homologous with those

of the female Sepia; there are also glandular parts for the

secretion of the purple or other colouring-matter, sometimes

simply a diffused gland in the mantle, whilst sometimes the

colouring liquid is received into a vesica as in Sepia, Doris,

orsome Purpure ; also renal organs, the latter opening, in the

branchiated Gastropods, at the far recess of the branchial

cavity, but by a long duct in the pulmonate animal. They

are near the mouth in Bullea, and open between the bran-

chial processes in Chiton, near the double ovaries, but vari-

ously in bivalves *—sometimes in them into an aquiferous

chamber or double pleural sac, which also, according to Prof.

Rolleston, often communicates with the pericardium. These

renal organs commonly secrete little round concretions. The

organs themselves are less concentrated in Cephalopods; but

the tufts on the veins and bile-ducts are, we think, their homo-

logues, excreting and not absorbing (at least entirely and

solely), the excretion being sometimes seen in the form of

yellowish glittering particles in the sac in which the tufts float,

and which sac communicates with the circumambient fluid by

- two orifices, and also, in the opposite direction, with other mem-

branous cavities containing the viscera, or which are in appo-

sition to the spongy laminz of the shell in the Sepia. Water

no doubt has access to these cavities, and perhaps to others

situated about the head in Cephalopoda (Zremoctopus or male

Argonaut), though the subocular pores in Sepia seem to be

excretory, and to lead down to glands situated beneath the

eye. Water has access likewise to the dorsal sinuses men-

tioned as existing in bivalves, and into their foot by means of

the median pedal pore in some species, or the lateral pseudo-

oviducts in others; or into the lamine of the mantle, as seen

in opening a common Anodon.

From the lowest mollusk to the highest there is the same

plan of nervous system, very different from that of the verte-

brate or articulate animal. The first nervous centre that

appears is the respiratory or branchialf, presiding over the

respiratory inlet and outlet in the Ascidia, and situated be-

tween the two orifices. Then the labial ganglia appear, in the

oyster for instance, and give off cords, which communicate

with the last, and, with their own uniting one, form a ring

round the mouth. In such bivalves as possess a foot another

ganglion or ganglionic pair supplies it, also etn,

with the labial ganglia, so that the ring becomes two-corde

* Linn. Trans. 1836.

+ The species examined was perhaps Tremoctopus.

t A disputed point, however.

26*

376 Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes.

below. The organs of sight and smell, when they exist, are

supplied by the labial or oral ganglia, which unite above in

the higher forms into what may be called, in this case, the

cerebrum or cerebral ganglion, whilst the acoustic sacs are

connected with the lower ganglia. As we ascend, other gan-

glia, or centres of nervous action, are formed; thus a sym-

pathetic system appears, of which the principal centre is a

large ganglion (Sepia), or several smaller ones (Doris), on or

near the stomach (gastric), connected through nerves running

along the alimentary canal with two or more (six in Doris)

small pharyngeal ganglia, situated on the buccal mass, and

through them with the cerebral ganglia, and also having

branches connected with internal respiratory nerves, these last

forming one or more branchial ganglia at the root of the

branchiz, and descending from the respiratory or lower and

hindmost part of the cerebral ring. Probably the small

pharyngeal or buccal ganglia exist in all Gastropods and

Cephalopods. -Pallial or external respiratory nerves also

originate a little outside the internal ones, superadded to them,

and especially belonging to the mantle, the inhalant and

expelling sac, and forming the remarkable star-like ganglia so

plainly seen on each side within the mantle in all dibranchiate

Cephalopods. ‘This pallial nerve in the Sepia thus reminds

one somewhat of a spinal nerve, as it has ganglionic branches

for the sac and non-ganglionic ones for the fin. ‘There are

special nerves from the same part of the cerebral centre for

the siphon. In the Cephalopoda these nerves, which supply

the branchiz and respiratory sac or mantle, internal and ex-

ternal respiratory, descend symmetrically from the cephalic

ganglion on either side the vent in front, and at an equal dis-

tance from the middle line. Bivalves, as well as Chiton and

Doris, agree in this symmetrical arrangement; but in the

ordinary spiral Gastropods (Natica or Neritina for instance),

owing to the torsion of the mantle, the vent has risen to the

right side above the neck, the left pallial or external respira-

tory nerve has followed in the same direction under the ceso-

phagus, and the pallial ganglion, which it forms, is on the

right side, whilst the right nerve crosses over the digestive

canal to the left side preceding the right branchial appen-

dage, the left (often atrophied) remaining in position, as in

Nerita, or dwindled away. The pallial opening and also

the siphon are correspondingly displaced. Two branchial

nerves and ganglia (internal respiratory) exist, as already

mentioned, in the dibranchiate argonaut and cuttlefish, with

two ganglia in the course of each nerve in the first; but there

is but a single nerve for the single gill in many Gastro-

Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes. 377

pods. Aplysia has sometimes only one ganglion, in other

species two, to supply its duplicate but conjoined branchial

rocess and the protective mantle ; and the nerve crosses, as

just described. In Bullea aperta there is but one ganglion in

the posterior or respiratory section of the body ; in Akera bul-

lata there are three. Thus as the animal ascends there are

specific cerebral ganglia immediately connected with the above

functional nerves aon ganglia. ‘The posterior respiratory part

of the lower portion of the cerebral ring is always divided from

the anterior part, presiding over locomotion, by the transit of

the aorta; or, rather, it is divided from the more anterior part

of the posterior centre, which supplies the siphonic nerves in

the Sepia, by the entry inwards of the vessel through the

a ring, whilst that anterior respiratory part is separated

from the still more anterior locomotive centre by its exit.

The pharyngeal ganglia are seen in the higher mollusks to be

connected both with the sub- and supracesophageal centres ; in

Patella they send forward little nerves, going to the lips and

mouth, where they form two other little ganglia (olfactory) ; or

the latter may occur as a large ganglion (Sepia) intermedi-

ately between these pharyngeal ganglia and the brain. ‘Taste

and smell appear to be connected with the last two pairs of

ganglia, hearing with the lower part of the cerebral ganglion,

sight with its upper part. The smell in the snail (Arion) may

be located in the whitish surface under the mouth, though

some think it resides in the tentacles. In some Cephalopoda,

as in Sepia, the membranes (olfactory ?) surrounding the beak

are much developed. ‘The organs of sight often appear as

mere specks on the brain itself, when the skin is pervious to

light (Scyllaa, Doris).

To facilitate a boundless production appears to be the first

object followed out in the structure of the reproductive organs

of Mollusca. A second is evoked by the necessity which there

is for at least an occasional union between different individuals

of the same species, even when each contains in itself the

essential organs of both sexes (moncecious).

A third object is but a part of the first, an arrangement

for the dispersion or safety of the young individuals till they

attain a suitable habitat. ‘The simple form of multiplication,

budding, or, more simple still, self-division, is, as said before,

a mode of increase only seen in the lowest mollusks, or rather

molluscoids; and in them only can we find any trace of what

has been called alternate generation, and which perhaps de-

pends upon the provision made to attain the third object above

mentioned. In some bivalves (in the fixed oyster, the scallop,

and in some freshwater mussels) the essential male and

378 Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes.

female glands appear without doubt to be combined in the

same individual (hermaphrodite) ; yet we suppose that, from

the antipathy of Nature to self-impregnation and from the

difference of the period when the two glands mature and dis-

charge their secretions, the ova are commonly fertilized from

a foreign source, and that it takes place after they are dis-

charged, commonly in the pallial cavity. Such species are

perhaps at one time functionally male, at another female. The

embryo has sometimes means of transport, as the cereariform

larva of Tunicata or the ciliated young of Gastropoda, by

which it seeks a suitable habitat ; whilst the sedentary species,

on the contrary, are often fixed for safety by a byssus, formed

by an especial gland, the trace of which may be found, even in

the adult Anodon, between the surface of the foot and the

pedal ganglion, in the form of a brown, waxy, concentric,

globular body. In all the above and in Patella or Chiton

the essential glands of reproduction are very simple ; but in

other species, though still hermaphrodite or moneecious, as

Helix or Lymneus, they have many and very curious acces-

sories; yet here the sexual union of two individuals is necessary,

or at least most common. ;

The more locomotive bivalves, as Cardium edule, or the

sea-mussel, have sexes distinct (dicecious), also a great number

of Gastropods and Cephalopods ; and union of these takes place

either immediately or, in some Cephalopods, as is now well

known, by means of a hectocotylus. 'There has been question

respecting the little gland situated at the ending, or rather

beginning, of the double set of organs of the moneecious Pul-

monifera (Helix and Lymneus), whether it is an ovary or

testis, or the two combined, and whether the corresponding

extremity of the shorter set of the duplicate organs is an ovary

or simply an albuminiparous organ*. ‘The first gland, im-

bedded in the liver at the end of the spire, was considered to

be the ovary by Cuvier; but, according to Meckel, it includes

both ovary and testis, with distinct though combined oviduct

and vas deferens; and of this opinion we have now no doubt.

The fact may be easily verified by pressing the gland and duct

between two glasses, and submitting the object to the lens;

and, from the movement of the spermatozoa, it is a truly won-

derful object. In Onchidium this gland visibly consists of

two others, quite disjoined ; and in all mollusks it is connected

with the external male organ, but never, we think, without

first communicating with the semitransparent organ, now sup-

* The substance of which it is composed, however, is not coagulable

by heat, but swells up and is very viscid in water. Bichloride of mercury

and alcohol coagulate it.

Mr. Robert Garner’s Malacological Notes. 379

posed to combine the matrix and albuminiparous gland, called

testis by Cuvier. This double communication, with the im-

perfect separation of the vas deferens from the matrix (//elizx),

may effect the transference of both ova and spermatozoa to the

matrix in default of impregnation from without. Perhaps,

in the sluggish nature of the animals, and in their liability to

be isolated, we may see a reason for this arrangement ; and we

think that there is no longer much special mystery in their

generative economy. The vesicle is a reservoir or spermatheca,

as is the long companion tube present in some Helices, and in

which post coitum the ligula is found also. This just men-

tioned ligula or chitinous strap, being a spermatophore or

carrier of the spermatozoa, is formed in the long appendix or

flagellum attached to the male organ, whilst the dart (or two

darts, H. virgata), so curious in itself, and still more so from

the way in which it is used*, is formed by the fimbriated

glands at the base of the muscular sac, in which it is contained

when not in use. Other branchiate univalves (Onchidium)

have the same organ, but less developed. Equally curious

with the above, or more so, is the arrangement in respect of

this function in the Cephalopoda, though in some of them the

fertilizing material seems to be transmitted directly, through

the medium, however, of spermatophores (corpora Needhami),

tantamount perhaps to the curious spermatophores of Paludina

amongst Gastropods. It may be mentioned, as an instance

how much allied species may differ with respect to this func-

tion, that the genus Bythinia, so near to Paludina, has only the

ordinary spermatozoa. Endosmosis has a remarkable effect

on these last bodiest. In some of the Cephalopoda one of the

arms is, as now well made out, transformed into the sperma-

tophore or hectocotylus, becoming detached and left within the

mantle or sac of the female, and maintaining its position by

means of its suckers, the filiform extremity insinuating itself

into the orifice of the oviduct. Ina small Loligo we think

we traced a duct leading from the male gland to the modified

arm or hectocotylust ; and we have several times found the

* Tt is commonly found in the recipient animal near the insertion of

the narrower or upper conjoined oviduct and vas deferens—that is, near the

termination of the°companion tube of the vesicula. The author princi-

pally follows his own observations here as elsewhere, but may refer to two

excellent papers :—Saunders, Quart. Journ. Micr, Science, Oct. 1866 ; and

Newton, ib. an. 1868,

+ Report of Brit. Assoc. Aberdeen.

¢ In some species the duct is seen to run up on the outside of the arm in a

superficial cutaneous fold; in most species it is one of the right arms,

in a few one of the left, which is hectocotylized (Woodward),

380 Prof. J. Wood-Mason on the Organs of

filiform processes amongst the discharged ova of Argonaut, at

first, indeed, mistaking them for parasites; and in two speci-

mens of A. hians, and in another species, we have taken the

hectocotylus from the mantle-sac, in which they lay crossways,

overhung by the imperfect septum of that cavity. Sepiola,

Sepia, and Loligo, discharging their ova enveloped in albu-

minous matter, moulded into different forms, have large albu-

miniparous glands, answering to those of Gastropods, though

more externally situated. The Argonaut has two genital out~

lets in the female and also in a supposed male specimen, whilst

Octopus in the male, and the Decapoda in both sexes, have

only one.

In the separation of the male gland from its corresponding

external organ in some Gastropods to distant parts or extremi-

ties of the body (the latter being frequently connected with the

right tentacle), in the connexion between the two by means

of an internal vas deferens or by an external groove, so often

seen, and in the formation of the spermatophore (Helix), we

are led to conclude that the curious hectocotylus is not quite

so isolated and unique a phenomenon as at first appears, but

that a synthetical comparison might be made, with more or

less success, in this particular, as in others in the Mollusca

generally—a comparison which we have endeavoured to make,

and such as may be traced, taking other vital organs and

functions for comparison (the digestive system for instance,

already well described by Cuvier), through the whole of the

Invertebrata, and indeed through all animals—enough to show

us that no animal has been produced having no relations to

the others, or, in other words, upon a different plan to that of

its fellows.

XXXVI.—On the Final Stage in the Development of the

Organs of Flight in the Homomorphic Insecta. By Prof.

J. Woop-Mason, Deputy Superintendent of the Imperial

Museum, Calcutta.

“La derniére mue développe subitement les organes du vol dans toute

leur étendue par une transformation vraiment meryeilleuse et encore

inexpliquée, car on ne comprend pas comment des organes aussi

volumineux peuvent étre renfermés dans les petites gaines ow ils se

forment pendant la période de nymphe.”-—H. DE Saussure, Mission

scientifique au Mexique et dans lV Amérique Centrale, Recherches zoolo-

giques, vie partie, 1° sect., Etudes sur les Orthopteres, 1872, p. 224.

WHEN an insect quits the egg it has no wings, nor the

slightest rudiments of such, these making their first appear-

Flight in the Homomorphic Insecta. 381

ance at one of the earlier changes of skin as slight prolonga-

tions of the posterior angles of the dorsal arcs of the two

hindermost divisions of the thorax, the mesothorax and the

metathorax. These prolongations are so many duplicatures

or flattened evolutions of the integument—the chitinous mem-

brane that covers them above and below and on the edges

being in direct continuity with that which covers the insect’s

body, being, in fact, part of it, and the intermediate cellular

layer which produces this chitinous membrane being similarly

continuous with that which underlies the skin of the rest of

the insect’s body. They increase in size slightly at each

successive moult, soon acquiring a definite triangular form

and the principal nervure dividing the wing into its two

principal arex ; but, relatively to the future wings, they are

small and insignificant even at the last moult, at which the

organs of flight are suddenly developed to their fullest extent.

If a wing-rudiment be examined just prior to a change of

skin, it is found that its external chitinous covering has sepa-

rated off so as to be easily detachable from a new wing-rudi-

ment that has formed beneath it, and that this new wing-

rudiment lies quite flat within its sheath (as the portion of

the chitinous external layer which covers it may be called

after its detachment). The new wing-rudiments are found to

lie similarly flat within their sheaths at every change of skin

down to and including the last but one, into the interval be-

tween which and the last it is that the growth of the wings

from small and insignificant rudiments to their full extent is

compressed. The penultimate change of skin accomplished,

new wing-rudiments are produced in due course from the

cellular layer; and at the time when their sheaths first become

detachable from them they, like all their predecessors, lie

extended quite flat within these sheaths ; but the detachment of

these is no sooner completed than they* commence to grow

with great rapidity. The first outward and visible signs of

the growth that now ensues are the thickening of the prolon-

gations (which up to this time were thin plates with thin and

sharp edges closely embracing the insect’s body, but which

now gradually become biconvex masses with thick and blunt

edges standing out from it) and the gradual obliteration of

the principal nervure. ‘The walls of the sheaths eventually

become distended to such a high degree of tenuity and conse-

nee transparency under the enormous pressure thrown upon

them by the rapidly growing wings, that it is possible to see,

even without dissection, the manner in which these are forced

* J, e, the wing-rudiments,

382 Mr. H. J. Carter on the “ Tubulations Sableuses”’

to arrange themselves in so limited a space: it can be clearly

seen that the wings have thrown themselves into a multiplicity

of closely packed transverse folds, representing increments of

growth in length, and that these, again, have disposed them-

selves, in groups, in wavy (longitudinal) folds representing

growth in breadth ; so that the wings, plaited and folded up in

this complex manner, present a superficial resemblance to the

surface of a much-convoluted brain or to a portion of a trans-

verse section of a Labyrinthodont tooth.

This mode of development of the wings obtains in all Ortho-

pterous insects, upon larvee of which these observations are

mainly based—at least in some Neuroptera (Termes), and

probably universally in the groups which Westwood, years

ago, collectively termed the Homomorphic Insecta.

XXXVII.—Note on the “ Tubulations Sableuses” of the Etage

Brucxellien in the Environs of Brussels. By H. J. CARTER,

E.R.S. &e.

[Plate XVIII. ]

In the ‘ Annales de la Société Malacologique de Belgique,’

t. ix. pl. iii. 1874, M. A. Rutot published an excellent paper

on the “ Grés Fistuleux et Tubulations Sableuses de l’étage

Bruxellien”’ in the environs of Brussels, chiefly dwelling

on the fossil sponge-spicules found about them; and thus

attention has been directed to these interesting objects, which

otherwise might have remained in abeyance for an inde-

finite period.

Knowing the interest which I have taken in the Spongida

both recent and fossil, my kind friend M. Ernest Vanden

Broeck, of Brussels, obtained from M. Rutot a copy of his

paper, and, together with some of the sand contaming the

sponge-spicules, forwarded the same to me in April 1876,

following it (as I had expressed an opinion somewhat different

from the conclusions to which M. Rutot had arrived) by a

box containing several specimens of the “ tubulations sa-

bleuses ” themselves, for my examination.

These specimens, which were preceded by a letter and

sketches from M. Vanden Broeck explanatory of the contents

of the box &c., reached me in August 1876; and having had

many engagements to fulfil since them, my examination of

them has necessarily been postponed to the present time (Feb.

1877).

There are eighteen specimens of the “ tubulations,” with

in the Environs of Brussels, 383

specimens also of the sand from the deposit (“Gres lustrés’’)

in which they are vertically imbedded. (According to M. Rutot,

op. cit., the “ Bruxellien étage” consists, from below up-

wards, of :—1, conglomérat siliceux ; 2, grés lustrés ; 3, grés

caleariféres; 4, couche roulée ’ Nummulites laevigata.) And

although the specimens are all, with the oy 0? of one (which

is without the ‘ concretionary crust,’ to be hereafter men-

tioned), more or less fragmentary, still there is quite enough

for me to give the following description of them, which seems

to indicate the kind of organism of which they are now alone

the fossil representatives,

As a preliminary measure, it is desirable to premise a

description of the exterior (since I do not like to patio the

fossil by breaking it open) of that exceptional specimen which

appears to me to be almost perfect (PI. XVIII. fig. 1). It is

cylindrical in form, a little more than 18 centims. long by 3

centims. broad in its greatest diameter, which is the middle

of the lower half (I shall assume henceforth that the pointed

extremity is the lower or posterior portion), slightly sigmoid,

and unequally pisiform-tuberculous on the surface throughout

except at the extremities (fig. 1,aaa). The upper half or

9 centims. has much the same diameter throughout, viz. 3

centims., ending in a truncated extremity above, which shows

that the tuberculous surface is the outer part of a layer formed

upon a solid central cylinder 14 centim. in diameter (fig. 1, 5);

while the lower half becomes gradually inflated towards its

centre, which, as above stated, is 3 centims. in diameter, after

which it diminishes rather rapidly to a point that is not in the

line of the vertical axis, but turned to one side of it, and cha-

racterized on one half by a smooth, wntuberculated, somewhat

spiral depression, which ends in the point (fig. 1, ¢c). Thus

constituted, the whole presents a slightly sigmoid cylinder

truncated at the upper, and pointed at the lower end, of equal

size throughout the upper half, and inflated towards the

centre in the lower one, with a generally unequal, pisiform-

tuberculous surface. In composition it consists of sand-

grains (quartzite) held together by a white calcareous chalky

cement ; so that this specimen might have originally come

from the upper part of the strata alluded to in M. Rutot’s

_ (p. 4 of the separate copy).

e will divide the ‘ tubulation sableuse”” as M. Rutot

has done, into three ges which I would term, respec-

tively, the central cylinder, the tuberculous layer, and the

concretionary crust—the two former being proper to the

fossil, and the latter derived from the deposit in which it is

imbedded.

384 Mr. H. J. Carter on the “ Tubulations Sableuses”’

Central cylinder.—This, which is structureless and com-

posed of quartz-sand more or less agglutinated together by

semicrystallization into the form of quartzite, may be circular

(fig. 7, @) or oval (fig. 8, a) in the transverse section, thus

indicating its general shape in this respect. The largest frag-

ment of the former that I possess, when extricated from the

tuberculous crust, is 10 centims. long and 8 millims. in

diameter throughout, so that there is no diminution in size

from one end to the other (fig. 5) ; and each end having been

truncated by fracture in this as well as in all the other frag-

ments sent to me (which so far are alike), shows that none of

them possess the natural extremities of this form, which, from

what has been premised, in the typical specimen, as well as

that which will be presently mentioned, shows at least that,

in its natural state, one end is reduced to a point. The sur-

face of the circular form presents a trapezoidal or quadrangular

subcireular reticulation of grooves, which surrounds the cylin-

der and in the most perfectly formed portions has a scaly

appearance, in which the interstices are equal, having two

angles opposite and longitudinal, and the other two opposite

and transverse, with a distance of 7 millims. between each of

the ‘‘ two angles” and a convex area respectively (fig. 5, a).

With the exception of this form varying in diameter with age,

I can state no more of it. Not so, however, with the oval or

compressed form, which is lobed or segmented longitudinally,

18 centims. long and § by 15 millims. in transverse diameter

(at least such are the dimensions of my best specimen,

fig. 2, cc); for although truncated by fracture above like the

rest (fig. 2, d), it terminates below or behind in a naturally

pointed extremity (fig. 2,e), and presents throughout its

whole length a linear central groove (fig. 2,9), from the

anterior portion of which (in fig. 3, ff) the remains of several

smaller grooves in succession, at equal distances of about a

centimetre each, may be seen extending outwards, backwards,

and downwards, resembling altogether, in position and direc-

tion, the dorsal vessel and its lateral branches in an Annelid,

unless the latter be likened to the grooves between the seg-

ments.

Branched form.—In another specimen of the same length

but of the “ circular’ form, truncated by fracture at each end,

and irregularly sigmoid in its general course (fig. 4, cc), four

similar cylinders branch off from the main one in different

directions and apparently from different and opposite parts of

the main cylinder, each of which terminates, after curving

outwards for a distance of 3 centims., in an abrupt end

also truncated by fracture, but rather of a compressed or oval

in the Environs of Brussels. 385

form, 6-8 millims. in its longest diameter (fig. 4, ddd),

After this, viz. 7 centims. further on, two other cylinders of a

similar kind branch off in different directions (fig. 4, 7), in

all six; but as, in each instance, one passes out behind, it

cannot be represented in the drawing; while the main cylin-

der in its course also presents several nodular excrescences

which look like the gemmiparous commencements of more

branches (fig. 4, e). ‘his specimen has very much the ap-

pearance of both the circular and compressed cylindrical forms

conjoined—that is, the former embracing the latter; but

the whole was encased within one and the same tuberculous

layer, sending off processes to cover the branches respec-

tively.

Here it should be observed that although the branching has

not been observed in any Annelid of the present day, still

the process of gemmiparous reproduction 1s not altogether

absent in the Annelidans (ex. gr. Nats cirrhatula), in

which, it is true, the anterior segments here and there pass

into heads successively, while those in the intervals become the

bodies of the new animals. Is it possible that a lateral instead

of longitudinal multiplication could have taken place in the

older Annelidans, although hitherto not found in recent ones ?

Again, although our knowledge of what is going on at the

present day is the best interpreter of what has taken place

during past ages, still the amount of this interpretation must

be in proportion to the amount of that knowledge; and

although many forms have existed in past ages which do not

exist at the present day, and vice versa, there are modifica-

tions on both sides which can easily be admitted without

doing violence to the principle first enunciated. May it not

have been so here, viz. that a branched gemmiparous Annelid

may have previously existed ?

Tuberculous layer.—W hile, however, there is a great differ-

ence in the form of the ‘ central cylinder”’ and its varieties,

viz. circular, oval, and branched, all are without exception

surrounded by the same kind of tuberculous layer (fig. 1, aaa,

fig. 2, bbb, &c., also figs. 6, 7, and 8, 6) ; and this, although

corresponding internally to the surface of the cylinder, is

deeply pisiform externally, where it is in contact with the

“ concretionary crust” of sand derived from the deposit in

which the “tubulation” is imbedded (fig. 2, aaa, and figs,

7 and 8,46). Its composition, where solid and still united or

in direct contact with the cylinder (figs. 6, 7, and 8), is the

same as that of the latter, viz. almost purely arenaceous, indi-

cative of its having been part of the animal itself; but in most

instances this material has become so friable that the whole

386 Mr. H. J. Carter on the “ Tubulations Sableuses”

of the disintegrated grains mixed up with isolated fossil

sponge-spicules in a beautiful state of preservation, which

cover it, as will be seen hereafter, can be shaken out of the

“tubulation,” leaving its mould only between the cylinder

and the concretionary crust of sand outside (fig. 2,06). It is

therefore to this mould or impression of the pisiform surface

left in the inner side of the concretionary crust that we must

chiefly look for the exact form of the pisiform surface of the

tuberculous layer ; and here we shall find a cancellated appear-

ance that, in the form and dimensions of its scale-like divi-

sions, where most symmetrical or perfect, indicates a surface

exactly like that on the central cylinder already described

(fig. 4, 7, and fig. 5, a), only that the grooves between the

pisiform tubercles are much deeper, and therefore the con-

vexities of these eminences (that is, of the interspaces) much

more prominent, so as, indeed, to present the general tuber-

cular pisiform character mentioned (figs. 6, 7, and 8). Thus

the average distance, perhaps, between the summit of the

pisiform eminences and surface of the cylinder is about a

centimetre (fig. 2, #); and this gives the thickness of the tuber-

culous layer, which varies very much according to locality and

circumstances, being least in thickness pesteriorly or round the

pointed end (?tail) of the cylinder; while the grooves between

these eminences in many cases reach down nearly to the central

cylinder, with which, as before stated, they are in direct contact

(figs. 7 and 8); and in one specimen that I have, some of the

lateral eminences are conical, one centimetre long, and project

outwards on both sides at right angles to the compressed

cylinder (fig. 2, f), still further giving it the appearance of an

Annelid ; while another specimen of the “ compressed” cylin-

der presents a lobate or segmented appearance (fig. 3).

Concretionary crust.—Nothing more need be stated of this

than that it is derived from the deposit in which the “ tubula-

tions”? are imbedded, and, although causing the latter to

assume different forms outs7de, in no way indicates the condi-

tion of the interior (fig. 2, aa, &c.); hence the necessity of

breaking open this crust or case cautiously before the form

presented by the fossil itself can be seen and described. M.

Vanden Broeck states that he has found specimens of the

“ tubulations sableuses’’ one metre in length, and that some

are pyriform, of which I have fragments of the outer case

only; but as the tuberculous layer and the concretionary

crust are by no means certain indications of the form of

the central cylinder, which may be either circular or oval,

it would be advisable to ascertain if the latter is in size and

shape like one of these—that is, not pyriform. As to length,

tn the Environs of Brussels. 387

Lamarck states of Aspergillwm (that is, wpon the fragments of

A. vaginiferum a home from the Red Sea by Savigny),

that ‘“ Il doit avoir plusieurs pieds de longueur ”’ (‘ Anim. sans

Vertébres,’ ed. 1818, vol. v. p. 430).

Fossil sponge-spicules.—The fossil sponge-spicules so well

selected and represented in the plate accompanying M. Rutot’s

excellent paper (op. et loc. cit.) are, for the most part, in a

detached and fragmentary state, consisting of an indefinite

number of kinds and forms from as many different sponges,

mixed up with the tests of minute Foraminifera, fragments of

minute Fiahthoderinats, the disks of Diatomacez, and grains

of quartz-sand, all of which occupies the intervals between

the pisiform eminences of the tuberculous layer and between

their summits respectively and the concretionary crust—that is,

coats the former generally (fig. 8, c),—the tuberculous layer

itself, as before stated, having been observed, where still adhe-

rent to the central cylinder (fig. 6 4), to be composed of the same

quartzite material as the latter. Hence the mixture of spi-

cules &c., which is nearly the same in each “ tubulation ”’ (as

I have ascertained by examination, haying carefully kept that

belonging to each separate), must have been gathered up by

the surface of the tuberculous layer, and that, too, with a par-

tiality for such material, as it does not exist so plentifully in

the deposit in which the tubulation is sibedledy as testified

by the composition of the concretionary crust. At the same

time, as the accumulation of spicules &c. must have been

going on more or less part passuw with the growth of the

tuberculous layer, the latter might also have been more or less

composed of such material.

To describe the sponge-spicules in detail (which, being

detached in the friable material, are easily picked out with the

point of a hair-pencil) would occupy more time than I now

have at my disposal; and therefore I shall premise the few

observations I may have to make on them generally with the

statement that, after repeated efforts, I have not been able to

find any thing more important in this respect than is contained

in the plate accompanying M. Rutot’s paper; hence constant

allusion will be made to his figures.

HEXACTINELLIDA. Among the fragments of the siliceous

skeletons of the Vitreohexactinellida there are, at least, two

forms (Rutot, pl. iii. figs. 31-34), one of which is much more

abundant than the rest; and this presents the lantern-like or

octahedral form of the knot of Myliusia Grayi (‘ Annals,’

1877, vol. xix. pl. ix. fig. 10, &e.), but so far different that

the fibre between the knots is microspined, and the spines,

instead of being scattered irregularly over the fibre as in M,

388 My. H. J. Carter on the “ Tubulations Sableuses ”

Gray?, are gathered into short, broken, circular lines. (This

form is equally common to the Ventriculites and Celoptychium,

but with dong spines).

LiruistinA. Among the remains of the siliceous skeletons

of the Lithistina, which are by far the most abundant and

most perfect in species and different forms of spicules respec-

tively (Rutot, figs. 9-11, 22-26, 43, 45, and 46), is one (fig. 9)

which is very like the surface or dermal large spicule of

Corallistes (Dactylocalyx) Bowerbankii; while the more com-

plicated stellate forms (figs. 43, 45, and 46), each of which

has a short pointed vertical shaft, indicative of its surface-

origin (generally broken off), are equally numerous, varied,

and beautiful in their forms.

GEODINA. Small siliceous balls (Rutot, figs. 36 and 37),

“ zone-spicules ” (figs. 12, 13, and 20, 21), “‘ forked” and

‘‘ anchor-heads”’ respectively (figs. 16-18), and “ body-spi-

cules” (figs. 1-4), indicate the presence of Geodia, as well as

that of Stellettina, of which, respectively, there are, in all

probability, the remains of several species. That form of

“ yone-spicule”’ (figs. 20 and 21) which has a curved shaft in

addition to produced furcate arms expanded florally and fre-

rear very unequal in length, abounds also in the Upper

reensand of Haldon Hill, near Exeter, to which, together with

the other spicular elements of G'eodia, I have given the name

of Geodia haldonensis (‘ Annals,’ 1871, vol. vi. pl. x. figs. 67

and 68). It is equally common also in the cavities of English

chalk-flints ; but I have never seen any sponge of the present

day bearing the zone- or large furcate spicules like it; so this

species may have ceased to exist.

Donatina. The globo-stellates of two kinds of Donatia

appear to be present, as indicated by their forms respectively—

of which fig. 35 is one; and the other is like the globo-stellate

of the present day in D. lyncurium, which is also common in

the cavities of the chalk-flints in England.

OPHIORHAPHIDITES is also common here (Rutot, figs, 5

and 29), as well as in the Upper Greensand of Haldon Hill,

and existing at the present day (‘Annals,’ 1876, vol. xviii.

. 458.)

i DIATOMACEH. The disks of a cycloid diatom are very

abundant (figs. 38, 39, and 39 a, b), presenting two forms, viz.

one simple like a flat drum, and the other the same, but with

depressions on it, in the form of a “ Maltese cross,” extending

from the centre to the circumference on both sides, in such a

way that the prominent or raised parts on one side correspond

to the depressions on the other, thus giving the edge, when

viewed laterally, an undulated appearance like Cyclotella

—

in the Environs of Brussels. 389

Kiitzingiana, which, according to Smith (Synop. Brit. Diatom.

vol. i. p. 27, pl. v. fig. 47), is sometimes simple like a flat

drum and at other times undulated, as above stated of the

fossil diatom. This undulation is not uncommon in the frus-

tules of the Diatomacesx, ex. gr. Actinocyclus undulatus and

Cymatopleura, Besides the presence of this diatom in great

numbers, there are fragments of beaded strings very like those

of Melosira, often, when the moniliform divisions have become

separated, simulating the siliceous balls of a Geodia, which

they exceed greatly in number.

I have not seen any spicules of the genus of fossil sponges

to which I have given the name of “ Monilites,” so common in

the Upper Greensand of Haldon Hill (‘ Annals,’ 1871, vol. vii.

pl. ix. figs. 44-47), and common also under the ‘ acuate and

short-shafted three-armed headed forms,” respectively, in the

cavities of the chalk-flints in the south of England (‘ Annals,’

1874, vol. xiv. p. 253), also present in the remains of the

chalk in the north of Ireland (Wright, ‘ Belfast Nat.-Hist.

Club Report,’ 1875, pl. 1. figs. 4 and 5), unless M. Rutot’s

fig. 21 be one. Nor have I ever seen any recent sponge

bearing spicules of this kind.

Having thus described the “tubulations sableuses,”’ we

arrive at the consideration of what they originally were ; and

here we must, to a great extent, depend on inference and con-

jecture.

In the first place the vertical position of these fossils (some-

times, according to M. Vanden Broeck, “1 métre”’ in length),

with their small end or tail downwards, in an arenaceous

deposit, together with the tubular form, is more characteristic

of an Annelid than of any other animal; while the forms of

the internal structures respectively are st¢// more characteris-

tic of this kind of animal. To assume that any invertebrate,

such as a sponge, continued living during the time that a

“metre”? of this arenaceous material was being deposited,

seems impossible, while an Annelid, or Aspergillum, indeed,

might bore down this distance in a very short period.

Again, the central cylinder and its markings are almost

identical in form, size, and composition with those of Trachy-

derma serrata, Salter (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond. vol. xx.

part 3, no. 79, Aug. 1, 1864, p. 288, pl. xv. fig. 9, a, d),

common in the Silurian quartzite pebbles of this beach (Bud-

leigh-Salterton, Devon). But then the tubes or cylinders

here are aggregated, while the “tubulations sableuses ”’ ap-

pear to be solitary.

In the oval or compressed cylinder, too, we have the lobular

form indicative of original segmentation, and the linear depres-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 27

390 Mr. H. J. Carter on the “ Tubulations Sableuses”’

sion in the median line extending throughout the body, resem-

bling that of the dorsal vessel of an Annelid, together with

a similar appearance of the lateral branches in one part, if

they are not due to the grooves of segmentation, and, lastly, a

conical tail; while the typical specimen, first described, pre-

sents a cylindrical form of the same size in the upper half

and inflated in the lower one, with the anterior extremity

truncated and the posterior reduced to a point—the core or axis

consisting of a distinct cylinder and the surface tuberculated.

But, although the axial cylinder when extricated from the

tuberculous layer, is almost exactly like that of Trachyderma

serrata, what are we to deduce from the all-enveloping tuber-

culous layer itself and the circular cylinder with branches ?

To me they are without analogy, although the rest of the

facies, together with their having, in some instances, gone

down into the arenaceous deposit a whole metre in length, is

characteristic of an Annelidan type and habit.

Phillips instituted the genus Trachyderma (Mem. Geol.

Survey, vol. ii. pt. i. p. 331, pl. iv. figs. 1-4) for two species, viz.

T. coriacea and T. squamosa. Of the former it is stated that

the rings on the cylinder are “ protuberant or tubercled”

(fig. 1), and of the latter that they “rise at regular distances

into short small cariniform projections ;”’ while Salter (/. ¢.

fig. 9, a) shows that the Budleigh-Salterton (Silurian) fossil

possesses the remains of a series of inclined conical lateral

processes arranged serrately. So that in the latter there was

something beyond or outside the central cylinder, which cen-

tral cylinder, as in the common earthworms (Terricola), pro-

bably represents the alimentary canal only, 7. e. without the

annulated integument, while the tuberculous layer might have

been analogous to the branchial tufts in Avenicola piscatorum

among the Dorsibranchiata.

Be this as it may, under the circumstances it seems best to

consider this fossil, provisionally, as a new type of Annelids,

for which I would propose the name of Broeckia, after M.

Ernest Vanden Broeck of Brussels, who has taken such trou-

ble in sending me the specimens. The genus would then

stand thus :—

Genus BROECKIA.

Broeckia bruxellensis. (Pl. XVIII. figs. 1-8.)

Fossil cylindrical, truncated in front, abruptly pointed or

conical behind, tuberculated on the surface ; upper half equal

in transverse diameter throughout; lower half gradually in-

flated towards the middle (Pl. XVIII. fig. 1). Composed of a

in the Environs of Brussels. 391

central cylinder surrounded by a tuberculous layer ; cylinder

circular or compressed (oval) in transverse section; the

former presenting on its surface a corrugated reticular linea-

tion, whose interstices, elongated transversely, are, where most

regular, trapezoidal ; the latter, or compressed form, lobed or

segmented longitudinally, and presenting a median linear

depression, extending from one end to the other, with similar

depressions at equal distances laterally extending outwards,

backwards, and downwards. Often branched. The whole

surrounded by a tuberculous structure whose surface is un-

equally pisiform, and whose crevices or intervals between the

copie projections reach down nearly to the central cylinder.

isiform tubercles, where most regular, presenting the same

kind of trapezoidal arrangement as that seen on the surface of

the cylinder, only much exaggerated, with a tendency to sub-

division by inflection of the sides, through which the trapezoi-

dal form becomes more or less obliterated ; pisiform tubercle

sometimes conical and extending outwards at right angles to

the cylinder laterally (fig. 2, f) ; the whole incrusted with a

layer of fossil sponge-spicules of different forms and belonging

to many different species, chiefly fragmentary and mixed up

with minute Foraminifera, the remains of minute Echinoder-

mata, cycloid Diatomacew, and quartz sand. Size variable,

about 20 centims. in length ; central cylinder variable below,

2 centims. in diameter ; tuberculous crust about a centimetre

thick towards the centre and upper part, less towards the tail.

Branched form equally invested by the tubercular structure,

which is prolonged upon the branches respectively. Com-

position varying with the situation, 7.e. either entirely of

ci sand, or calciferous quartz sand or argillaceous quartz

sand.

Formation. Etage Bruxellien or Mid-Eocene.

Locality. Environs of Brussels.

Obs. 'The presence of the sponge-spicules and other minute

organisms is, of course, contingent upon their presence in the

sea-bottom when the animal was growing. Thus in some

specimens, stated by M. Vanden Broeck to have come from a

fine sandy argillaceous deposit in the Lower Eocene (“ Sable

Yprésien (niveau du London Clay) & Luttre”?)—which, from

their form, appear to me to be identical with the “ tubula-

tions sableuses” of the étage Bruxellien or Mid-Eocene

about Brussels—there are no remains of spicules or any other

organism that I can see; while the composition of the fossil,

being exactly that of the deposit in which it was imbedded, as

well here as in the quartz sand, seems to indicate that the

latter must have been composed of some soft and perishable

27*

392 Mr. H. J. Carter on the “ Tubulations Sableuses.”’

organic substance ; for if it had been hard and calcareous like

that of coral, it could not have been replaced by the quartz

sand of the deposit. Of course, also, the variety of specimens

from which the above characters have been taken is limited,

and therefore open to alteration by those who may have

the opportunity of observing an unlimited number on the

spot.

Lastly, as regards the presence of sponge-spicules being

indicative of that of distinct species of the Spongida. Had

this been the case, in the first instance, viz. where the spicules

had been formed by the sponge itself, they would have been all

of one kind, more or less entire and regularly arranged. On

the contrary, they are of fifty or more different kinds and

forms belonging to as many different species of sponges,

nearly all more or less fragmentary and thrown together

most confusedly. Still this heterogeneous assemblage, in-

cluding all sorts of other minute organisms, might be exactly

the case with the arenaceous sponges (ex. gr. Dysidea), which

do not form their own spicules, but, for the sake of obtaining

solid material for their skeletons, take in every thing of

the kind that impinges upon their surface. But this is

done by the Dysidee in a massive, amorphous, lobed form,

while the tuberculous layer of the “ tubulation sableuse,” as

before stated, has, where most regular, a defined pattern on its

surface, is chiefly composed of pure quartz sand like that of

the cylinder and surrounding deposit, and is only coated by a

layer of the spiculiferous heterogeneous material mentioned.

Like, therefore, as the cylinder and its tuberculous crust in -

Broeckia bruxellensis is to a fossil sponge of this form, the

detail is totally opposed to such an inference.

Considered apart, however, the great number of these spi-

cules thus brought together, their variety, state of preservation,

and the easy way in which they are extricated from the friable

material with which they are combined, render them a

striking and valuable records of the orders and species of

the Spongida which existed at that epoch and in this loca-

lity.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIII.

N.B. All these representations are of the natural size, and in their

outline almost facsimiles of the objects themselves.

Fig. 1. Broeckia bruxellensis, nov. gen. et spec., divested of the concre-

tionary crust. aa, tuberculous layer; 6, central cylinder; e¢,

posterior or pointed extremity.

Fig. 2. The same: partly covered by the concretionary crust, which has

been split open to show the interior. aa, concretionary crust ;

6666, mould of the tuberculous layer left in the concretionary

Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Cleis. 393

crust ; ec, central cylinder (compressed or oval form); d, frac-

tured anterior extremity of the same; e, posterior extremity or

tail more or less covered by the tuberculous layer; f, eminences

of the tuberculous layer of a conical form attached to the central

cylinder, ? annelid-like ; g, central longitudinal depression simu-

lating dorsal vessel; A, commencement of a ? gemmiparous

branch.

Fig. 3. The same: fragment of a central cylinder, broken (compressed

form) to show its ? segmented appearance, &c. aa, remains of

concretionary crust; 4, mould of tuberculous layer therein ;

ec, portions of tuberculous layer adherent to the cylinder;

dd, central cylinder, showing the segmented appearance ; @,

central longitudinal depression simulating position of dorsal

vessel; ff, lateral linear depressions simulating positions re-

spectively of lateral vessels or segmental grooves; g, line of

fracture ; h, portion whose other side is represented in fig. 6.

Fig. 4. The same: branched form. aaaa, concretionary crust; bbb 5,

casts and moulds respectively of tuberculous layer; ec, ? parent

circular cylinder; dddd, branches truncated respectively; e,

? gemmiparous projection or commencement of new branch on

circular cylinder; f, form of the cells of that portion of the con-

cretionary crust taken off g, where these cells (=modd of the

pa he layer) are most regularly formed; 4h, compressed

cylinder.

T This specimen looks as if the cirewar branched cylinder (c c)

were in contact with the compressed form (hh), all of which was

enclosed within one and the same tuberculous layer, which was

prolonged sheath-like upon the branches respectively.

Fig. 5. The same: central cylinder (circular form) divested of the tuber-

culous layer to show the transverse reticular lineation. a, form

of depressed reticular lineation with slightly raised or convex

interstices (scale-like) where most regular.

Fig. 6. The same: the other side of that portion of fig. 3 marked “ h,”

to show the form of the tuberculous layer when divested of the

concretionary crust and still adherent to the central cylinder.

a, central cylinder (compressed form) ; } 6, tuberculous layer;

c ¢, situation of sponge-spicules.

Fiy. 7. The same: transverse section of a central cylinder (circular

form), and its tuberculous layer divested of the concretionary

crust, showing the relative position of the two former. a, cen-

tral cylinder; 5, tuberculous crust. Diagram.

Fig. 8. The same: transverse section of a central cylinder (compressed

form), to show the same. a, central cylinder; 60, tuberculous

layer; ¢c, incrustation of sponge-spicules &c.

XXXVIII.—Revision of the Lepidopterous Genus Cleis, with

Descriptions of the new Species. By Arruur G, BUTLER,

F.L.S. &e.

THE genus Cleis is nearly allied to Callidula, Tyndaris, and

Cleosiris. These four genera appear to me to be an aberrant

group of the family Hypside, and should be placed between

the true Hypside and the Melameride.

394 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Cleis.

The following is a list of the species hitherto described or

represented by specimens in the collection of the British

Museum.

1. Clets dichroa.

Damias dichroa, Boisduval, Voy. de 1l’Astrolabe, i. Lep, p. 260. n. 3

(1832-35).

Mysol (Wallace). Coll. B.M.

Originally described as coming from ‘‘Offack and Bourou.”’

The chief peculiarities of this species consist in the orange

band of primaries commencing at the base of the costa as a

slender border, and the uniformly brown secondaries.

2. Cleis arctata, n. sp.

Allied to the preceding ; purplish brown : primaries with a

fulvous band, beginning very narrow at the middle of the

costal margin and terminating on the outer margin, the lower

half of which it occupies; its inner edge irregularly excised,

its outer edge regular and oblique: secondaries with a narrow

fulvous marginal band, which fades away before reaching the

apex ; fringe brown: underside clearer and brighter in colour ;

the band of primaries commencing at the base of costa, which

it borders to the centre ; its inner edge also regularly serrated ;

the band of secondaries also tapering off gradually, not ob-

scured as on the upper surface: body below bright ochreous.

Expanse of wings | inch 4 lines.

Ké Island (Wallace). Type, B.M.

This is a very well-marked species.

3. Clets evander.

Papilio evander, Cramer, Pap. Exot. iy. pl. ecexxxi. figs. F, G (1782).

Amboina and Ceram (Wallace).

Quite distinct from C. melaxanthe, with which Walker

placed it.

4, Cleis propinqua, 0. sp.

Allied to C. evander, but with the bands wider and deeper

in colour, that of secondaries nearly twice as wide. Expanse

of wings 1 inch 5 lines.

3, Ternate; 2, Celebes (Wallace). Type, B.M.

A local representative of the preceding species.

5. Cleis plagalis.

Cleis plagalis, Felder, Reise der Noy. Lep. iv. pl. evil. fig. 22 (1874).

Aru.

Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Cleis. 395

6. Cleis erycinoides.

Cleis erycinoides, Felder, Reise der Noy. Lep. iv. pl. evii. fig. 23

(1874).

Ternate (Wallace). B.M.

7. Cleis fasciata, n. sp.

¢. Above deep purplish brown ; primaries crossed beyond

the cell by a rather narrow oblique orange band, from the

subcostal nervure to just below the second median branch,

both margins of this band irregularly serrated; secondaries

crossed by a slightly broader discal band, its inner edge

sinuated between the nervures to the radial vein, above which

the band is slightly broader to the second subcostal branch,

whence it tapers to near the costa; palpi orange, spotted with

black : wings below with the band of primaries wider towards

the costa than on the upper surface; a continuous submarginal

lilac line; pectus and legs orange, venter with a central longi-

tudinal pale ochreous stripe. Expanse of wings 1 inch

6 lines.

Ternate (Wallace). Type, B.M.

Readily distinguished from the preceding by the position

and width of the orange bands, that of the primaries crossing

the wing just beyond the discoidal cell, that of the secondaries

having the brown border beyond it of double the width.

8. Cleis aruana, n. sp.

Above chocolate-brown; primaries crossed immediately

beyond the cell by a rather broad ochreous band from the

subcostal to the first median branch; secondaries crossed from

the inner margin to the first subcostal branch by a broad irre-

gular terminally tapering ochreous patch, its central area

almost circular: wings below with the ochreous areas paler

and clearer; the basal half of costa in primaries orange ; a

dot iri each of the discoidal cells and a squamose subapical

spot in primaries lilac; body below ochreous. Expanse of

wings 1 inch 6 lines.

Aru (Wallace). Type, B.M.

In coloration above this is most like C. versicolor ; in the

position of the band of primaries it agrees best with C. fasciata.

9. Clets versicolor.

Cleis versicolor, Felder, Reise der Noy. Lep. iv. pl. evii. fig. 24 (1874).

Dorey (Wallace). B.M.

In the coloration of the under surface this species some-

396 Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand.

what resembles Callidula; in structure, however, it agrees

with Cleis. I believe the Agonis lycenotdes of Felder to be

a slightly aberrant form of Cleosiris, to which genus the fol-

lowing species are referable—C. erycinoides (of Walker), C.

anchora, C. Felderi, and C. catamita.

10. Clets posticalis.

Cleis posticalis, Guérin, Voy. Duperrey, Atlas, Ins, pl. 18. f. 5.

Damas melaxanthe, Boisduval, Voy. de l’Astrolabe, p. 260. n. 2 (1852-5).

Duke-of- York Island (Rev. G. Brown). B.M.

Our example was recently presented to the collection by F.

Du Cane Godman, Esq. The allied genus Callidula contains

four species, C. petavius, C. abisara, C. sakuni, and C. jucunda;

the genus Tyndaris, T. erycinata (the male of which is

figured by Felder as that sex of his 7. letifica) and T.

leetifica.

The Damias elegans of Boisduval is probably congeneric

with the Nyctemera subaspersa of Walker, for which, there-

fore, I shall provisionally retain the name. N. subaspersa,

although coloured somewhat like Secusto annulata, has long,

slender, filiform antennee, and is more nearly allied to Clets.

XXXIX.—On the Elateride of New Zealand. By D. SHarp.

In this paper I have put together descriptions of all the

beetles belonging to the family Elateride I have been able to

procure from New Zealand, and have indicated their struc-

tural characters in a manner which, although very impertect,

will, I believe, allow the names and affinities of most of the

species to be determined without much difficulty.

I have included under the Elateridz four or five species of

Eucnemide ; for though several able entomologists consider

the Eucnemide to be a distinct family, I am unable myself

to consider them such so long as the present extension is

granted to the Elateride. The Eucnemide, in fact, possess

no point of real distinction from the Elateride: the form of

the head (which is usually relied on to separate the two fami-

lies) is not a sufficient character; for it undergoes various

modifications in both the Eucnemide and Elateride, and in

some species of Eucnemide its structure is more different from

that of the typical members of the family than it is from that

of the Elateride. Taking the term Elateride, then, in this

wide sense, I have been able to distinguish about sixty-two

Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateridee of New Zealand. 397

species (one of these species, however, is from the Chatham

Islands). This must be considered a large number; for in

Great Bntain we have only sixty-six species; moreover the

nuraber of New-Zealand species will probably be greatly

increased. Indeed there exist already two species which I

have not been able to procure, viz. Drasterius nigellus, White

(which is a Eucnemid), and later lateristrigatus of the

same author. I have satisfied myself as to the names of the

previously described species by an examination of the type

specimens in the collections of the British Museum and fh

W. Janson, Esq.

These sixty-two species may, it appears to me, be arranged

in twenty-one groups or genera; and though I have wished

very much to avoid. making new generic names, I have

unfortunately been obliged to propose such in the case of

eleven of the groups; these names are Thoramus, Amphi-

platys, Panspeus, Aglophus, Lomemus, Mecastrus, Parinus,

Geranus, Protelater, Neocharis, Talerax.

I must give an explanation of the terms I have used in

describing the structure of the head. By the term forehead I

mean all the upper surface of the head except the anterior

part, and this latter I call the clypeus. It is this anterior part

that undergoes so much variation in the family: sometimes it

is abruptly deflexed so as to be placed quite at right angles to

the forehead, and is sometimes even more or less bent inwards

under the forehead, while in other cases this clypeus appears

to be merely an extension forwards of the forehead in quite

the same plane as it; and in such cases it is often not easy to

trace the line of demarcation between the two. By antennal

spaces I allude to the depressions in which the cavities or

points of insertion of the antennz are placed. ‘These antennal

spaces are situated in the outer portion of the clypeus; and

when they extend inwards they occupy more or less of its

space and so alter its form. Lacordaire called these spaces in

the Buprestide “ antennary cavities ;”’ but that term ought, I

consider, to be used for the actual depression or cavity in

which the basal joint of the antenna is inserted. He con-

sidered these ‘ antennary cavities” to be of great importance

for the classification of the Buprestide, but to be unimportant

in the Elateridx. In this latter point I think he was mistaken;

the antennal spaces appear to me to be of much importance in

the Elateridee as well as in the Buprestide.

As points of general interest, it may be remarked that these

sixty-two species of New-Zealand Elateride show great

variety of structure, and yet that they indicate a very isolated

fauna. All the species are peculiar to these islands, except one

398 Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand.

or two that have probably been introduced from Australia by

means of the commercial communications between the two

countries ; but, as a whole, I am inclined at present to the

opinion that the relationship of the fauna (I speak here only

of the Elateridze) is nearer to that of Chili than to that of any

other country, and that after Chili Australia must be ranked

as offering the next greatest affinity.

The forms I have described under the generic name of

Protelater are of great interest from the peculiar structure of

their head, which is of so unspecialized a character, that with

but little modification it might be transformed into the head

of a Throscid or Eucnemid; while at the same time it is satis-

factorily connected with the other Elateride, I consider, by

another series of New-Zealand species here described under

the generic name of Geranus.

Now, as the modifications in the formation of the head offer

the most important basis for a classification of these insects

(Elateridee, Eucnemide, Throscide), we might seem entitled

to come to the conclusion that Protelater is a primitive form

or synthetic type. If we do so, however, we are met with

this striking fact, that this Protelater does not show any near

approach in the structure of its head to the ordinary Coleo-

ptera, but, on the contrary, is more different from them in that

respect than are many other members of the family (e. g.

Corymbites, Lacon, and their allies). If, then, we were to allow

ourselves to suppose that Corymbites and Lacon were descended

from such a form as Protelater, we should be obliged to admit

that the process of evolution of their head has been one of

convergence to the average Coleopterous type, rather than one

of divergence from it. Interesting as this result would be, I

do not think we are justified in attaching much importance to

it; for the homologies of the parts of the head in different

groups of Coleoptera is a question that has scarcely been

touched ; and if, as it is supposed, the head of an insect consists

of three or more coalesced segments, each of which segments

is itself composed of numerous parts, it is clear that the inter-

pretation of the structure of the head in any one selected

coleopterous form must be a very difficult one; and with so

many parts to begin with, it would be very hazardous to con-

clude that two heads which should appear to be similar have

been arrived at by a similar series of modifications.

My thanks are due to Captain Broun, of Tairua, and C.

M. Wakefield, Esq., now of Uxbridge, for the most impor-

tant contributions to the material from which I have drawn up

this paper.

Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand. 399

1. Thoramus Wakefieldi, n. sp.

T. niger, sat nitidus, breviter et sequaliter fusco pubescens; pro-

thorace crebre punctato, angulis posterioribus haud divergentibus ;

elytris subtiliter striatis, interstitiis aqualibus, subtiliter puncta-

tis, apice subrotundatis; antennis articulis secundo et tertio

brevibus, sed hoc quam illo paulo longiore; sutura intercoxali

profunda. Long. 213-29 m. m.

This species is characterized by its comparatively large size,

uniform and even pubescence and punctuation, by the short

but yet not extremely abbreviated 3rd joint of the antenne,

and by the front anterior angle of each of joints 4-10 of the

antenn being acute but not prolonged.

Oxford, Feb. 1873; Dry bush; Christchurch; Hokitika ;

Rangiora; Akaroa, Dec. 19,1874. The species varies consi-

derably in size; one small specimen is marked in Mr, Wake-

field’s collection as found on a hill-top at Akaroa by Mr.

Fereday. The species also occurs in the Northern Island, as

some portions of a specimen have been received by Mr. Law-

son trom his brother at Auckland.

Mr. Wakefield has brought back, in spirit, specimens of

the larvee and pup of this species; these I describe below :—

Larva 38 m.m. long., 8 m.m. lat. (on 9th and 10th seg-

ments), of thirteen segments, including the head; of these the

head is fuscous or pitchy, and the two following segments

are more or less infuscate, the other segments whitish; the

2nd segment as large as the 3rd and 4th together, the 8th to

10th segments are the broadest. Front of head deeply emar-

ginate in the middle, the emargination furnished in front with

a band of cilia, and in the middle with a horny prominence,

terminating in three short teeth, one of which is placed above

the other two. Antenne three-jointed*, and with a mem-

branous probably retractile support, the apical joint very

slender. Mandibles rather long, acuminate, simple ; upper

surface of head with coarse but not very numerous punctures.

Maxilla elongate, and furnished at the apex with a four-

jointed palpus ; labial palpi two-jointed. Dorsal segments,

especially 4-8, more or less punctured, the punctures bearing

short hairs. ‘The 15th dorsal segment small, furnished to-

wards the apex with rough, coarse, hard, brown tubercles,

each of which bears several hairs ; the apex is prominent on

each side, the prominence being surmounted by a robust

double tubercle; thirteenth ventral segment swollen at its

* The antenne of the Elaterid larve are described by Perris and

Lacordaire as 4-jointed; but it seems to me that the supposed basal joint

is merely a membranous projection or support, and shows no trace of an

articulation at its base.

400 Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand.

base into a very large fleshy tubercle or false foot: the posi-

tion of this foot and the form of the ventral segment cause

the apical segment to be directed upwards in the two speci-

mens of this larva before me.

This larva in its general characters agrees with those of the

Elateride described by Perris in the “ Insectes du Pin mari-

time” (Ann. Soc. Ent. France, 1854); but the dorsal plate

of the last ventral segment appears to be less divergent in its

structure from the other plates than is usual.

Pupa about 26 m.m. long, showing twelve dorsal seg-

ments besides the head, the first of which is quite of the form of

the prothorax of the perfect insect, but bears on each side of

the front a long slender tentacle ; the scutellum of mesothorax

very distinctly developed, the metanotum also largely deve-

loped. The dorsal plates of the hind body are distinctly

differentiated, the hind angles of the 3rd, 4th, 5th, and 6th

segments being very prominent and hard; the membrane

between the dorsal and ventral plates of the 6th segment is

elevated at its hind margin so as to form a kind of ear-like

cavity, which forms the anterior wall or protection of a very

deep depression at the outer side and base of the 7th segment,

this depression being limited behind by a strong elevation of

the dorsal plate of the 7th segment ; the terminal (9th abdo-

minal) dorsal plate bears at its apex on each side two slender

spines, the upper one of which is short and simple, while the

lower one is very elongate, and bears one or two short spines.

On the under surface the trophi, antenne, legs, elytra, and

wings are very prominent. The hind body shows ten ven-

tral plates ; of these the seven basal ones correspond with the

dorsal plates, the 7th differing, however, considerably in form

from the others, it being much less transverse and greatly

rounded behind ; the 8th plate is not so largely developed as

the corresponding dorsal plate, while the 9th and 10th plates

are small and protected by the projecting sides and apex of

the 9th dorsal plate.

The peculiarities of this pupa seem to be the peculiar struc-

tural fossa on each side of the base of the 7th abdominal

segment, and the presence of an exposed supernumerary ventral

plate. In the perfect insect only five ventral segments are to

be seen: a comparison of the pupa with the perfect insect

renders it evident that the 7th ventral plate of the pupa is the

5th or apical segment of the perfect insect; thus the diminution

in the number of ventral segments has occurred at both extre-

mities of the hind body—the first and second plates having

disappeared at the base, while the 8th, 9th, and 10th at the

extremity have become internal.

Mr. D, Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand. 401

Mr. Wakefield informs me that these larve and pupe

“were taken from a fallen log of matai or black pine, near

Christchurch. The larvae were abundant in the log. I cut

several perfect insects out of the same tree. The larva is very

fierce ; and one which I took home in the same box with a

larva of Prionoplus reticularis made short work of the latter.”

2. Ochosternus Parryi, Cand.

O. niger, sat nitidus, breviter et squaliter, fere sparsim fusco

pubescens; prothorace crebre fortiter punctato, angulis poste-

rioribus yix divergentibus; elytris subtiliter striatis, interstitiis

eequalibus, subtiliter punctatis, apice subrotundatis; antennis

articulis secundo et tertio breyibus, sed hoc quam illo paulo

longiore ; interstitio meso-coxali angusto, sutura minus distincta.

Long. 17-21 m.m.

This species, though closely allied to Thoramus Wakefieldi,

is smaller and much narrower in proportion; this difference

in form is accompanied by a greater approximation of the

intermediate coxee, and a more complete suture between the

middle processes of the meso- and metasternum. The struc-

ture of the antenne is similar in the two species.

Christchurch, found by Mr. Wakefield, but only three

specimens; a fourth very small individual has been discovered

by Mr. Fereday in the same neighbourhood.

Obs. Several specimens of this species are in Mr. Janson’s

collection, named by M. Candéze “ Ochosternus Parryt 9 ;”

but I have seen no specimen which would enable me to form

an opinion as to what form M. Candéze considered to be the

male of O. Parry.

3. Thoramus obscurus, n. sp.

T. niger, sat nitidus, breviter et sequaliter fusco pubescens ; pro-

thorace crebre punctato; elytris subtiliter striatis, interstitiis

eequalibus, crebrius punctatis, apice subrotundatis; antennis ar-

ticulis secundo et tertio brevissimis, hoc quam illo paulo breviore,

articulis 4-10. angulo apicali interno leviter producto; interstitio

meso-coxali lato. Long. 19-21 m.m.

This species is rather closely allied to Thoramus Wakefieldi,

but is smaller and less elongate in form ; this, in conjunction

with the rather broad intercoxal space, the very abbreviated

third joint of the antenne, and the evenly distributed foal

cence, will readily distinguish it from the other allied forms ;

the false joint at the apex of the antenne is rather elongate,

and very distinctly marked off.

Found by Mr. Wakefield near Christchurch (three speci-

mens), and at Akaroa, Dec. 19, 1874 (one specimen).

402 Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateridee of New Zealand.

It is possible that this species may prove to be the male of

Thoramus Wakefieldi.

4. Thoramus Fereday?, n. sp.

7. angustulus, niger, minus nitidus, fusco pubescens; prothorace

erebre fortiter punctato; elytris subtiliter striatis, interstitiis

eequalibus et fere equaliter pubescentibus, parcius punctatis, apice

subrotundatis ; antennis articulis secundo et tertio brevissimis,

articulis 4-10. angulo apicali interno longius producto ; interstitio

meso-coxali sat lato, sutura profunda. Long. 18 m. m.

This species will be pretty certainly distinguished by the

above characters. The pubescence of the upper surface is

rather longer and more scanty on the thorax than it is on the

elytra; and when the 2nd, 4th, and 6th interstices on the latter

are carefully examined, it is seen that near the apex their

pubescence and punctuation are slightly more scanty than on

the adjoining ones.

Also found at Christchurch by Mr. Wakefield, but only

two individuals.

At Mr. Wakefield’s request I have named this species in

honour of R. W. Fereday, Esq., of Christchurch, N.Z., by

whom several of the Elaterides communicated to me by Mr.

Wakefield were captured.

5. Elater levithorax, White.

E. niger, nitidus, parce pubescens ; prothorace parce fortiter punc-

tato; elytris subtiliter striatis, striis ad apicem obsoletis, inter-

stitiis parce punctatis, inequaliter pubescentibus; interstitio meso-

coxali prominulo, sutura obliterata. Long. 15-19 m. m.

Mas antennis elongatis, articulis secundo et tertio brevissimis, 4~10.

apicibus internis longe productis.

Fem. antennis sat brevibus, articulis secundo et tertio brevibus,

4-10. apicibus internis acutis sed vix productis.

The prominent intercoxal space and the complete amalga-

mation of the middle meso- and metasternal processes, readily

distinguish this species from its allies ; the structure of the

apex of the elytra, which are not acuminate, will at a glance

prevent its being mistaken for Elater acutipennis and its

allies.

Found at Wellington by Messrs. Fereday and Wakefield,

in Feb. 1868 and Feb. 1875, and sent by Mr. Edwards

under the number 1338, but without special locality.

Obs. Elater punctithorax, White, is to be sunk as a

synonym of this species, according to my notes made when

examining the types in the British Museum.

Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand. 403

Group 1.—The following are the structural characters by

which species Nos. 1, 2, 3, 4, and 5 may be identified :—

Forehead quite straight in front, slightly overhanging the

erpendicular clypeus, so that a very distinct step exists

raat the forehead and the labrum ; antennal spaces very

small, broadly separated ; antennee with joints 2 and 3 but little

developed, 4-10 always at least serrate internally, sometimes

with anterior internal angle much prolonged, 11th joint with

a more or less distinct terminal appendage or false joint.

Mesosternal cavity and its suture with the metasternum varia-

ble. Tarsi simple and linear, the 4th joint rather long, though

a good deal shorter than any of the others ; coxal plate of

hind cox well-developed throughout, its trochanteral portion

quite twice as long as its femoral. LElytra not acuminate.

Species of large size.

The nearest ally I can point out for these species is the

Chilian Diacantha nigra, Solier. Candeze locates this Chilian

insect in his subtribe Elatérites. Only one of the five New-

Zealand species 1 am alluding to was known to this writer,

viz. the Ochosternus Parryi; and in his work it is placed in the

subtribe Ludiites, being associated with the L/ater zealandicus

to form the genus Ochosternus. This, however, is certainly

erroneous; for the form of the front of the head of Ochosternus

Parryt will not allow it to be either correctly associated in

one genus with later zealandicus or located in the Ludiites.

On the contrary the species appears to me to be, as I have

said, allied to Diacantha nigra, from which it differs by the

more largely developed antenne, by the more elongate clypeus,

and by the more raised borders of the mesosternal cavity.

The five New-Zealand species agree in most respects; but

Elater levithorax departs considerably from the other four

species by its much-raised mesosternal cavity, and by the

nearly obliterated intercoxal suture.

6. Metablax Brount, n. sp.

M. colore variabilis, elongatus, nitidus, inequaliter albido pubes-

cens ; prothorace angulis posterioribus divergentibus, intra latera

depresso, dense punctato, et evidenter sparsim pubescente, medio

nitido fere impunctato; elytris apice acutis, obsolete striatis, in-

terstitiis alternis magis pubescentibus, tertio ad basin leviter

prominulo; sutura intercoxali omnino carens; tarsis articulis

2-4, subtus apicibus membranaceis sed vix prolongatis. Long.

23-25 m. m.

The acuminate elytra and the entire absence of any suture

between the middle coxe at the junction of the meso- and

404 Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand.

metasternal processes, taken together, readily distinguish this

species from all the others yet known from New Zealand.

The pubescence is very easily removed, and specimens are

sometimes nearly completely denuded. The colour varies

greatly, from nearly black to nearly red.

This species is apparently confined to the North Island ; and

the only exact locality-I can mention is Tairua, whence two

specimens have been sent me by Captain Broun.

Obs. 'The specimens I have seen in the collections of the

British Museum and Mr. Janson show that both White and

Candeéze mixed this species with the following one under the

names of Elater acutipennis and Blax acutipennis respectively ;

but, forming my opinion from White’s description and figure,

I have applied his name to the following species.

7. Elater acutipennis, White.

E. colore variabilis, elongatus, sat nitidus, evidenter et ineequaliter

albido pubescens ; prothorace angulis posterioribus divergentibus,

intra latera depresso, dense punctato et evidenter pubescente,

medio sublevi, crebre subtiliter punctato; elytris apice acutis,

leviter sulcatis, sulcis pubescentibus, interstitio tertio ad basin

prominulo ; sutura intercoxali distincta; tarsis articulis secundo

et tertio subtus apicibus breviter membranaceo-lobatis. Long.

18-23 m.m.

This species greatly resembles Metablax Broun, but is very

readily distinguished by the junction between the meso- and

metasternum being still represented by a distinct suture; the

alternate interstices are in this species very distinctly depressed

and densely pubescent ; and in fresh specimens these pubescent

furrows offer a striking contrast to the shining and impunctate

interstices between. ‘The pubescence, however, is very readily

removed. ‘The colour in this species is also very variable.

The sexual distinctions are apparently slight.

The species is widely distributed in New Zealand, but

apparently rare. Tairua (Broun); Riccarton; Akaroa, Jan.

1873 (Wakefield) ; Rockwood (Powell).

8. Elater approximans, White.

E. niger vel nigro-piceus, angustulus, sat nitidus, sparsim brevis-

sime albido pubescens; prothorace angulis posterioribus diver-

gentibus, ad latera crebre subtiliter punctato et magis evidenter

pubescente ; elytris apice acutis, evidenter striatis, striis (preeser-

tim externis) latis, crebre irregulariter punctatis; sutura inter-

coxali bene distincta. Long. 13-15°m. m.

Mas thorace paulo angustiore, mesosterni fovee lateribus minus

elevatis, angustis.

Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand. 405

Fem. mesosterni foyer lateribus crassis, fortiter elevatis, fere hori-

zontalibus.

This species is a very distinct one, not likely to be con-

founded with any other. The sexual disparity in the struc-

ture of the mesothoracie cavity is highly interesting, and is

such as in other cases is considered characteristic of distinct

genera; in the female the tarsi also are stouter than in the

male and their lobes more distinct, the antenne also are less

elongate.

A pair of this species has been sent me from Tairua by

Captain Broun as No. 190.

9. Elater cinctiger, White.

E. ferrugineus, prothorace elytrisque versus latera vitta lata tes-

tacea ; parce brevissimeque pubescens; elytris ad apicem acutis,

evidenter equaliterque striatis, striis fortiter punctatis, inter-

stitiis sparsim punctatis; subtus crebre punctatus, mesosterni

foyew lateribus haud elevatis, obliquis, nullo modo horizontalibus.

Mas angustulus, thorace elytris angustiore, angulis posterioribus

divergentibus, medio nitido. Long. 10-13 m.m., lat. fere 24 m.m.

Fem. latior, thorace elytris latiore, angulis posterioribus vix diver-

gentibus, medio fortiter punctato. Long. 13-14} m.m., lat.

fere 3 m.m,

The sexual discrepancies are here again very remarkable ;

the greatly developed thorax of the female gives it the aspect of

a minute Chalcolepidius. .

Sent from Auckland and Tairua by Messrs. Lawson and

Broun, but rare; the female especially rare. The species is

probably confined to the Northern Island.

Group 2.—The species nos. 6, 7, 8, and 9 exhibit the fol-

lowing structural characters :—

Forehead curved in front, very distinctly separated from the

clypeus, which is slightly unfolded, but still subperpendicu-

lar ; antennal spaces more or less extended inwards, but their

boundaries ill defined, the labrum only attached at the sides to

the clypeus, so that in the middle there appears to be a kind

of space or gap over the labrum: the limits-between the fore-

“pe and elypeus in the middle ill-defined. Joints 2 and 3

of antenne not much developed ; joints 4-10 not serrate ; ap-

endicular extremity of 11th joint short and but little marked.

Brisiernal sutures duplicate. Mesosternal cavity and its

suture with the metasternum variable. Coxal plate of hind

coxa short, and gradually and slightly longer towards the

trochanter, so that there is no limit between the trochanteral

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 28

406 Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand.

and femoral portions. Tarsi with the 4th joint short but

quite distinct, the apices of the Ist to 4th joints beneath

more or less membranous and prolonged. Elytra acuminate.

Species of large or moderate size.

This group in New Zealand is abruptly marked off from

group 1 (Thoramus) by the form of the head, tarsi, and coxe,

and by the acuminate elytra; its affinities are undoubtedly

with the South-American Semzotus ; and one of the species,

Metablux Brouni, must be considered specially allied to that

-genus. It is a remarkable fact, however, that the elevation

and horizontality of the mesosternal cavity, which forms one

of the most pronounced features of Semzotus, is in the New-

Zealand species Hlater approximans the subject of sexual dis-

parity; while the disappearance of the suture behind this

cavity is subject to difference in closely allied species ; and yet

Candéze considered this latter character of such importance

that he used it as the essential character of his subtribe Chal-

colépidiides.

10. Amphiplatys Lawsont, Janson, in litt.

A, brevis, latiusculus, brunnescens vel fuscescens, prothorace sepe

nigricante, tenuiter pubescens, indistincte punctatus, sat nitidus ;

antennis pedibusque testaceis; prothorace parcius punctato, an-

gulis posterioribus elongatis sed vix divergentibus; elytris brevi-

bus, fere estriatis, obsolete punctatis. Long. 3m. m., lat. 13—

13 m. m.

This species may readily be distinguished from the other

known small New-Zealand Elateride by its short broad

form and the peculiar structure of its antenne; these are

rather short and stout, and a good deal thicker towards the

apex, and are bilaterally symmetrical; that is to say, a line

drawn along the middle of the antennz would pass through

the articulations from joints 4-11.

I first received this species from Mr. Lawson, who appears

to have found a few specimens near Auckland ; lately Cap-

tain Broun has sent me a specimen with the No. 20 attached,

and the information ‘‘ Only found amongst decaying vege-

table refuse and rubbish in the domain at Auckland; in-

active.”

Group 3.—This species, No. 10, besidesthe peculiar antenne,

shows the following structural characters :—

Forehead broadly rounded in front, and limited by a very

well-marked, though not much raised carina, which is quite

even throughout, not being at all more raised at the sides or

Pea

Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateridee of New Zealand. 407

depressed in the middle; clypeus inflexed-perpendicular, much

overhung by the edge of the forehead ; antennz widely sepa-

rated, without antennal spaces ; last joint of maxillary palpi

securiform. Prosternal sutures deeply duplicate ; chin-piece

well developed, prosternal process nearly straight ; mesosternal

cavity oblique-perpendicular, its sides not raised; side wings

of metasternum very short. ‘Tarsi rather short, but basal

joint of the posterior ones as long as the three following

together ; 3rd and 4th joints very short, but furnished beneath

with rather long membranes ; claws very small. Coxal plate

consisting of a rather large trochanteral portion, but with the

femoral portion entirely wanting; so that the trochanteral

portion covers the trochanter, but the femur is entirely ex-

posed.

The genus is allied to Cryptohypnus.

11. Betarmon gracilipes, nu. sp.

B. niger, angustulus, pedibus tenuibus fusco-testaceis ; oculis for-

titer prominulis; prothorace elongato, elytris angustiore, subtili-

ter sat crebre punctato, subtiliter pubescente ; elytris fere opacis,

leviter striatis, sed striis perspicue punctatis, brevissime pube-

scentibus ; antennis articulo tertio quam secundus fere minore.

Long. 4-44 m. m.

The black colour, slender legs, and peculiar form of the

thorax are quite suflicient characters to distinguish this little

species.

This insect was sent from Auckland by Mr. Lawson; and

I have recently received an individual taken at Tairua, and

with No. 40 attached, from Captain Broun.

12. Betarmon frontalis, n. sp.

B. colore variabilis, rufescens, plus minusve infuscatus, elytris indis-

tincte fusco-vittatis, abdomine nigricante, antennis fuscis, basi

testacea ; angustulus, minus nitidus, evidenter pubescens ; thorace,

crebre minus subtiliter punctato, angulis posterioribus elongatis,

acutis, bene divergentibus ; elytris sat profunde striatis ; antennis

articulis secundo et tertio vix abbreviatis. Long. 4} m. m.

This little species has much the appearance of a small

Betarmon picipes, the sculpture, pubescence, general form, and

colour being all somewhat similar.

Found at Tairua by Captain Broun.

13. Betarmon letus, n. sp.

B. l\ete rufo-testaceus, elytris testaceis, plus minusve fusco-vittatis,

antennis extrorsum fuscis; sat angustus, subnitidus, evidenter

28*

408 Mr. D. Sharp on the Elaterids of New Zealand.

pubescens ; thorace crebre punctato ; elytris sat profunde striatis ;

antennis articulis secundo et tertio haud abbreviatis; corpore

subtus rufo-testaceo, concolori. Long. 5 m. m.

This is very similar to Betarmon frontalis, and may per-

haps be only an extreme form of it, for that species is evi-

dently very variable ; but the bright colour of the two indivi-

duals before me seems to distinguish it pretty distinctly.

Tairua (Captain Broun).

14, Betarmon obscurus, n. sp.

B. fusco-testaceus, antennis fuscis, basi testacea, pedibus pallidis,

abdomine nigricante; opacus, evidenter pubescens; prothorace

dense subtiliter punctato denseque-pubescente ; elytris profunde

striatis; antennis articulis secundo et tertio vix abbreviatis.

Long. 43-53 m. m.

This species varies somewhat in colour ; the thorax is gene-

rally darker than the elytra, the breast is reddish, and the

ventral segments nearly black except at the base and extre-

mity: though very similar to Betarmon frontalis, it may

always be distinguished by its finely, densely, and evenly

punctured thorax. :

“On various shrubs at Tairua; active ; not uncommon.”—

Captain Broun.

Group 4.—Species 11, 12, 13, and 14 show the following

characters :—

Antenne slender, subfiliform, 2nd and 3rd joints moderately

or well developed. Forehead rounded in front, and limited

by a raised carina, which is distinct throughout its whole

width; clypeus inflexed-perpendicular, short and overhung by

the forehead, antennal spaces not marked. Prosternal sutures

simple; prosternal process horizontal. Mesosternal cavity

oblique-perpendicular, its sides not in the least raised. Me-

tasternum elongate. ‘Tarsi slender, with their joints simple ;

4th joint small, but not minute. In Setarmon gracilipes

the coxal plates are short throughout their whole breadth,

the trochanteral portion being not twice as long as the very

short femoral portion; in the other three species the tro-

chanteral portion is broader, and the femoral nearly completely

absent.

I think there is no doubt about the affinity of these species,

their nearest recorded ally being apparently the European

Betarmon, from which they differ only in some details of

structure.

Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand. 409

15. Panspeus guttatus, n. sp.

P, minutus, angustulus, nigricans, prothoracis angulis posterioribus

maculisque quatuor in elytris, antennis pedibusque testaceis, an-

tennis extrorsum fuscis; prothorace minus elongato, obsolete

punctato, nitido sed evidenter pubescente ; elytris striatis, striis

internis sat profundis, externis obsoletis ; macula testacea hume-

rali elongata, altera anteapicali magna. Long. 2 m. m.

This very minute insect is one of the smallest of the Ela-

teride, it being rather longer and narrower than the European

Cryptohypnus minutissimus.

Sent from Tairua by Captain Broun, who says that it is

evidently very rare, and that he has only found three indi-

viduals.

Group 5.—The two specimens of this minute insect are in

bad condition, and I cannot ascertain thoroughly all their

characters ; but they show one peculiarity which in itself is

sufficient to mark them off as a distinct genus, viz. that along

the underside of the thorax, close to and parallel with its

border, is a longitudinal furrow, such as is seen in many

Eucnemides ; besides this I can say that the forehead is

rounded in front and limited by a raised line, the clypeus is

extremely reduced and concealed, the femoral portion of the

coxal plate ae well developed, the trochanteral portion

short and only a little longer than the femoral portion. The

tarsi are small, simple, and slender. The valctioaatiia ap-

pears to be with Betarmon.

16. Aglophus modestus, n. sp.

A, angustulus, sat nitidus, evidenter pubescens, fulvo-castaneus, pedi-

bus testaceis ; antennis elongatis, tenuibus, articulis secundo et

tertio conjunctim quarto fere equali; prothorace brevi, parcius

punctato, angulis posterioribus haud divergentibus, subuncatis ;

elytris regulariter striatis, striis evidenter punctatis, interstitiis

obsolete punctatis. Long. 6-7 m. m.

The male is more slender than the female. The species

has much the appearance of our European Adrasti and

Dolopii.

I have seen but few specimens of this species; they have

been sent me by Captain Broun from ‘Tairua, with No. 13

attached, and the information that it is an autumnal species

and inactive.

Group 6.—This species presents a combination of structu-

410 Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand.

ral characters such as to require its isolation from the other

New-Zealand allies. The forehead is much curved in front,

so as to be somewhat produced in the middle, it is sharply

defined by a scarcely elevated line, which overhangs the cly-

peus, so that there is an abrupt step between the front and the

labrum ; the antennal spaces are very obscure; the antenne

are slender, with 2nd and 38rd joints only moderately deve-

loped. The prosternal sutures are not distinctly duplicate,

and are not open in front, but show there a peculiar sinuation.

The prosternal process is short, and is abruptly and greatly

bent upwards immediately behind the coxe. The middle

coxe are only narrowly separated; the mesosternal cavity

shows no distinct lateral edge, and is quite depressed; its

opening behind is narrow and ill-defined, and does not reach

the intercoxal suture; the posterior portion, however, is pro-

longed backwards as a broad shallow depression on the hind

part of the mesosternal process. The femoral portion of the

coxal plate is excessively short, in fact linear; the trochanteral

portion is moderately large. ‘The tarsi are moderately short,

and all the joints are simple; the 4th is small but not minute.

I think the genus should be placed near Betarmon, from

which it differs strikingly by the prosternal process and meso-

sternal cavity.

17. Lomemus pilicornés, n. sp.

L. angustulus, minus nitidus, evyidenter pubescens, niger, prothoracis

angulis posterioribus pedibusque testaceis, tibiis versus apicem

fuscis; antennis elongatis, tenuibus, sed intus serratis, longius

pilosellis, articulis secundo et tertio brevissimis, quam quartus

conjunctim multo brevioribus; prothorace antrorsum angus-

tato, crebre fortiter punctato, sat elongato, angulis posteriori-

bus subunecatis; elytris striatis, striis punctatis, apice summo

obsoletis, interstitiis punctatis. Long. 5 m. m.

The pilose antenne, the black colour, with yellow legs and

hind angles of the thorax very readily distinguish this

species.

Three specimens have been cut out of a tree-stump at Tairua

by Captain Broun; one of them he sent me with the No. 13

attached. .

18. Lomemus pictus, n. sp.

L. angustulus, evidenter pubescens, sat nitidus; antennis tenuibus,

fuscis, basi testacea, articulis secundo et tertio sat brevibus,

conjunctim quarto eequalibus ; capite nigro, fortiter profundeque

punctato; thorace sat elongato, antrorsum leviter angustato,

a eee

Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateridee of New Zealand. 411

fortiter punctato, rufo, macula magna discoidali nigricante ; ely-

tris testaceis, sutura margineque externo nigris, striatis, striis

punctatis; corpore subtus fusco-rufescente, prothoracis lateribus

testaceis ; pedibus pallide testaceis. Long. 5m. m,

Allied pretty closely to Lomemus pilicornis, but readily

Aaénenished by the less pilose antenne and the colour, and

a some slight structural differences : the antenne are

ifferently formed ; but I have not sufficient specimens to en-

able me to decide whether this is more than asexual character.

I have received two very damaged specimens from Captain

Broun as No. 32, but without any information as to habits.

19. Lomemus suffusus, n. sp.

LZ. angustulus, fere parallelus, sat nitidus, evidenter sed breviter

pubescens, niger, antennis fuscis, pedibus fusco-testaceis ; elytris

sordide testaceis, sutura margineque externo vage nigricantibus ;

antennis intus subserratis, articulis secundo et tertio conjunctim

quarto vix sequalibus; capite fortiter punctato ; prothorace elon-

gato, minus fortiter et crebre punctato, nitido, angulis posteriori-

bus nullo modo divergentibus, angustius testaceis ; elytris eviden-

ter striatis, striis punctatis. Long. 53 m.m.

This species, though closely allied to L. pilicornis and L.

pictus, can be readily distinguished by the considerably less

developed punctuation of the thorax; this part is also longer

in proportion.

Captain Broun has sent a single specimen from Tairua as

No, 31.

20. Lomemus flavipes, n. sp.

LZ. angustulus, subparallelus, sat nitidus, niger, evidenter fusco-

pubescens, pedibus testaceis; antennis tenuibus, fere filiformibus,

articulis secundo et tertio minus abbreviatis, conjunctim quarto

wequalibus ; prothorace elongato, crebre subtiliter punctato ; ely-

tris subtiliter striatis, striis evidenter punctatis, interstitiis cre-

brius rugulosis. Long. 7 m. m.

This species may be readily distinguished from L. obscu-

ripes by its considerably more elongate form and its more

finely punctured thorax and paler pubescence; it has ex-

tremely the appearance of our small Kuropean Limoni?, par-

vulus and minutus.

I have seen but a single individual, which was sent from

Auckland by Mr. Lawson.

21. Lomemus similis, n. sp.

L. angustulus, sat nitidus, evidenter pubescens, nizer, pedibus fusco-

rufis; antennis elongatis, crassiusculis, intus serratis, articulis

412 Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand.

secundo et tertio perbrevibus quam quartus conjunctim duplo

brevioribus ; prothorace elongato, crebre sat fortiter punctato ;

elytris evidenter striatis, striis ad apicem distinctis, interstitiis

crebre rugulosis. Long. 4} m.m.

This species may be readily distinguished from the following

as well as from the preceding species by the fact that the

forehead is slightly more prolonged in the middle, so that its

front margin, instead of forming an even curve, is slightly

sinuate on each side: in colour and appearance it is extremely

similar to L. obscurtpes, but is only half the size.

I have received a single individual of this species from

Tairua, whence it was sent me in sawdust by Captain Broun.

22. Lomemus obscuripes, n. sp.

LZ. angustulus, sat nitidus, evidenter pubescens, niger, pedibus fuscis;

antennis elongatis, crassiusculis, intus serratis, articulis secundo

et tertio perbrevibus quarto conjunctim fere duplo brevioribus ;

thorace crebre fortiter punctato, antrorsum leviter angustato;

elytris minus elongatis, evidenter striatis, striis ad apicem distinc-

tis, intestitiis crebrius rugulosis. Long. fere 6 m. m.

Sent from Auckland by Mr. Lawson.

23. Lomemus elegans, n. sp.

LZ. angustulus, sat elongatus, evidenter pubescens, sat nitidus, leete

fulvo-testaceus ; antennis, capite, scutello, prosterno medio pecto-

reque nigris ; antennis (basi fuscis) elongatis, intus serratis, arti-

culis secundo et tertio perbrevibus, quarto conjunctim duplo bre-

vioribus; prothorace antrorsum angustato, crebre fortiter, minus

profunde punctato; elytris evidenter striatis, striis ad apicem

indistinctis. Long. 7} m. m.

Of this pretty species a single individual was sent me some

time ago in spirit from Tairua by Captain Broun.

24. Lomemus collaris, n. sp.

L. angustulus, sat elongatus, evidenter pubescens, sat nitidus, niger,

prothoracis angulis posterioribus elytrisque fulvo-testaceis, pedibus

testaceis; antennis elongatis, intus serratis, articulis secundo et

tertio perbrevibus, quarto conjunctim duplo brevioribus; thorace

antrorsum angustato, crebre sat fortiter punctato ; elytris striatis,

apice extrorsum fuscescentibus. Long. 63 m.m.

Two individuals of this species have been found by Mr.

Wakefield at Christchurch.

Group 7.—These species (Nos. 17 to 24) show characters

to a considerable extent similar to those of Aglophus mo-

Dr, A. Giinther on three new Species of Lizards. 413

destus ; the head is almost similarly formed; the antenna,

however, are always more or less serrate ; the thorax is more

elongate, the prosternal sutures are narrowly open in their

anterior part and are not sinuate in front; the prosternal

en is short, and is bent up in Lomemus pilicornis, but is

onger and nearly straight in L. obscuripes; the intercoxal

space is narrow, and the mesosternal cavity is narrow, ill-

limited behind, its posterior extremity very far from the

intercoxal suture; the space separating these two parts is

longitudinally grooved. The femoral portion of the coxal

plate is short, the trochanteral portion moderately long; the

4th joint of the tarsus is minute, the 3rd simple or obscurely

emarginate at the extremity. Species of small size.

I have had so few examples of these small species at my

disposal that I cannot deal in a full and satisfactory manner

with their structural details ; and it is probable that a thorough

examination would show that I have left together in one

group species which may ultimately form several distinct

groups : they may, however, be distinguished from the species

of Aglophus by the different prosternal sutures, by the less

diminished femoral portion of the hind coxal plate, and the

less developed 3rd and 4th joints of the tarsi.

[To be continued ].

XL.— Description of three new Species of Lizards from Islands

of Torres Straits. .By Dr. A. GUNTHER.

A COLLECTION of reptiles made by the Rev. 8. MacFarlane

for the British Museum, at Somerset and in the islands of

Torres Straits, contained the lizards enumerated in the fol-

lowing list. Unfortunately no record was made, or has

reached us, as regards the particular islands where the speci-

mens were collected.

1. Odatria prasina, Miill.

2. Lialis punctulata, Gray, together with L. leptorhyncha,

Ptrs., the specific distinctness of which is very doubtful.

3. Cryptoblepharus pecilopleurus, Wiegm.

4, Hinulia striatula, Steind.

5. Carlia Macfarlani, sp.n

Scales round the middle of the body in 25 longitudinal

series; 45 in a series between the chin and vent. The ante-

rior frontal forms a long suture with the rostral and a short

one with the vertical, which is small, smaller than the ante-

414 Dr. A. Giinther on three new Species of Lizards.

rior occipital ; a small central occipital fitting into a notch of

the anterior. Six upper labials, the fourth being below the

eye. ar-opening minute. The fore leg does not reach

beyond the eye if laid forwards; the third finger longest.

Brown above, white below. Sides with a black, white-edged

band, beginning from the eye and lost on the tail. This

band is much more distinct in young than in old specimens.

millim.

Distance of the snout from the eye .......... 3

as a CAP Cae as Gee ree 7

* 7 shoulder ...... 12

* P WETIG b Eotre eee 30

Lensth ol teil 2 oo TOA See 7

5 fore des Mi J. FRAT isoe, Ye OF tere 8:5

5 mind dep Gt Je eo ee ee 12

This species should be compared with Lygosoma nove-

guinee, which has been very shortly noticed by Meyer in

Berlin. M.B. 1874, p. 132.

6. Mabouia macrura, Gthr.

. Cyclodus carinatus, Gthr.

8. Tropidolepisma striolatum, Ptrs.

9. Heteropus fuscus, D. & B.

10. Thecadactylus australis, sp. n.

Closely allied to 7. rapicauda. Upper parts covered with

very small, granular, smooth scales, which become more pro-

minent and rougher on the forehead and snout. Eleven upper

and ten lower labials. Scales of the lower parts as small as

those of the upper; those on the throat minute. The scales

in the preanal region somewhat larger, each perforated by a

pore. Root of the tail, behind the vent, swollen (in the

male ?), the swollen portion covered with large hexagonal

scutes. ‘Tail (reproduced) cylindrical, with narrow verticilli.

Upper parts brownish violet, marbled with reddish. Lower

parts whitish.

millim

Distance from the snout to the eye .......... 12

= os CATA circa een 28

s Me shoulder...... 45

h as VONG “iiss eee 105

Length of taily o¢)s v0 .u. 2s te 32 Saree eee 60

mn fore teen. Acid. dc. .6lil elt Bes «eee 30

BS hind degists sea} itaistctassee ee seme 40

The occurrence in Australia of a genus hitherto believed to

be peculiar to tropical America is the more significant as this

On Stony Corals in the British Museum. 415

genus is sharply defined from other members of the family

of Geckoids, and the resemblance between the single Ameri-

can and Australian species is very great indeed.

11. Peripia torresiana, sp. n.

Back uniform granular, without any tubercles. Scales in

the middle of the belly in about 40 longitudinal series. Tail

strongly depressed, but with rounded sides, finely granular,

and with large subcaudals beneath. Number of the upper

and lower labials varying from seven to nine. Front lower

labial short, much broader than long, with a pair of elongate

chin-shields behind. Light grey above, with some indistinct

round white spots. Tail with brownish rings.

millim

Distance of the snout from the eye .......... yi

fi # RT dite ic bd nuiyient 15

- bs shoulder ...... 24

a RN x nal Fe Rel i 70

NNER og oe oO Rd ngs s mein & coe e's 2 = hn = 75

Se EES WEG oy co cne gv ge cee 20

e 1 cals chide alta A oe Die Be Ay 26

12. Gymnodactylus Arnouxti, Dum.

13. Chlamydosaurus Kingii, Gray.

XLI.—Notes on Stony Corals in the Collection of the

British Museum. By Dr. F. BRUGGEMANN.

In these notes I intend to publish a series of preliminary

notices of some of the more remarkable novelties which I de-

termined during my examination of the large collection of

corals in the British Museum, as well as other remarks, espe-

cially on synonymy and geographical distribution of forms pre-

viously known. They will be of a miscellaneous character, and

are not intended to be given in a strictly systematic order.

My thanks are due to Dr. Giinther, keeper of the Zoological

Department, for kind assistance, by which my studies have

been greatly facilitated.

TI. DESCRIPTION OF TWO NEW SPECIES OF TURBINARIID®.

1. Turbinaria bifrons.

Corallum consisting of thin, vertical, variously plicate plates,

which are covered equally on both sides with calicles. Coral-

416 Dr. F. Briiggemann on Stony Corals in

lites arranged rather quincuncially (the oblique series being

most pronounced), distant by about the length of their dia-

meter, small, excessively short cylindrical (so as to appear

nearly immersed), slightly oblique, the opening directed

towards the edge of the leaf, the proximal part of the wall a

little more projecting. Cells open, very shallow. Septa

crowded, equal, generally 18-20 in number, narrow, with

straight inner edge, the lateral surfaces delicately spinulous.

Columella oviform, rather compact. Coenenchyma mode-

rately dense, longitudinally striate and delicately echinulate

on the surface. Thickness of corallum, on the average, 3-4

millims. ; diam. of calicles 2 millims., their height 3 millim.

Hab, Unrecorded. B.M.

This species is distinguished at the first glance by being

everywhere bifacial. Inthe other species there may be found

occasionally one or two calicles budding on the outer surface

of the corallum, or stout branches rising from the centre; in

some of them, especially 7. frondens and T. peltata, there

occurs also a peculiar mode of plication, giving to the folded

parts the aspect of bifaciality. But in the latter instance

there is always a distinct suture on the ridges, separating two

well-marked rows of calicles, while nothing of this kind is

indicated in the present species. The corallites are in their

general aspect much like those of 7’ crater, but less crowded,

smaller and more oblique.

The single specimen seems to be only one half of the whole

corallum, which apparently formed a hemispherical cluster of

upright plates terminating at equal heights and obtusely

rounded at their summits. The plates scarcely coalesce where

they meet ; below they are united to a somewhat spreading

basal expansion. The height of the corallum is five inches ;

the greatest diameter, nearly eight inches.

2. Astreopora expansa.

Corallum attached by a short pedicel, expanded, flat cra-

teriform; under surface covered to the very edge with

a well-developed concentrically striate epitheca. Calicles

irregularly scattered, generally placed at great distances from

each other, small, rather deep, immersed, or with the margin

only slightly projecting. Septa unequal, 12 in number, quite

rudimentary in the upper half of the cell. _Coenenchyma

abundant, deposited in nearly continuous thin horizontal

layers, which are united by straight perpendicular trabeculze, so

that a vertical section shows a regular network, the square

interspaces of which are 4 millim. in diameter. Surface

spongious and echinulate, rather scantily covered with very

FE eee

~ an.

the Collection of the British Museum. 417

thin, short, upright spines. Diameter of cells 1 to 14 millim.,

their depth Na 6 to 10 millims.

Hab. Unrecorded. B. M.

In the only specimen the outline figure of the upper sur-

face is Maliaey Sahar: the corallum being deeply emarginate

where it had been fixed to the ground. The greatest dia-

meter is nearly 8 inches, the height 4 to 5 inches, the greatest

thickness 1 inch.

This species differs from all its congeners in its mode of

growth, in the ample development of the epitheca, and in the

structure of the ccenenchyma. ‘The echinulation of the

surface is more delicate, and the cells are smaller and more

distant, than in either of the other species (perhaps with the

exception of A. palifera, which I have not seen).

The genus Astrwopora now comprises five species, three of

which were already eee to Lamarck; the fourth was de-

scribed and figured by Dana as A. pulvinaria (U.S. Expl.

Exped., Zooph. p. 415, pl. 29. fig. 3), and afterwards enume-

rated as A. profunda by Verrill (in Dana, ‘ Corals and Cor.

Isl.,’ Appendix).

Astrea stellulata of Lamarck (Hist. Anim. s. Vert. 11. p. 261)

and Gemmipora fungiformis of Michelin (Mag. Zool. 1840,

Zooph. pl. 2) do not belong to this genus. ‘The first is not

determinable ; and even if it should prove to be a distinct

species, it ought to be renamed, because Lamarck meant to

describe the totally different Madrepora stellulata of Ellis and

Solander. Gemmipora fung:formis is one of the earliest

stages of Turbinaria peltata ; the only difference which might

be pointed out from the description and figure is the extreme

porosity of the ecenenchyma. But this condition is evidently

due to the mode of preparation, and is frequently found in a

similar degree in specimens of this and the other species of

Turbinaria.

II. REMARKS ON THE SPECIES OF SERIATOPORA.

1. Sertatopora lineata. B.M.

Millepora lineata, Linnzeus, 1758 and 1767.

Madrepora seriata, Pallas, 1766; Ellis & Solander, pl. 31. figs. 1, 2.

Seriatopora subulata, Lamarck, 1816; M. Edwards.

The Millepora lineata of Linneus is evidently the same as

the Seriatopora subulata of Milne-Kdwards (but neither of

Ehrenberg nor of Dana). Linneus’s description answers ex-

ceedingly well to this species, and is even much more to the

oint than Lamarck’s unsatisfactory diagnosis. Pallas may

‘es included several species under his Jladrepora seriata ;

418 Dr. F. Briiggemann on Stony Corals in

but nearly all his statements apply best to the above, a recog-

nizable figure of which was given by Ellis and Solander.

To the description in M.-Edwards’s monograph might be

added that the species is easily distinguished by its straight,

rather thick branches. The septa are comparatively well

developed, and generally six in number, those of the second

cycle being rudimentary or wanting. Columella represented

by a very slight longitudinal elevation.

Hab. Indian Ocean (Lamarck).

I do not know where to place the Sertatopora lineata of

Milne-Edwards, which is decidedly not the M7llepora lineata

of Linneus. LEsper’s Millepora lineata, again (and perhaps

also Dana’s Sertatopora lineata), is different; his figure

seems to represent a rather abnormal branch of S. spinosa,

taken from the circumference of the corallum. Dana, and

after him Milne-Edwards, quote as a synonym of their S.

lineata a “* Seriatopora subulata, var.” of Lamarck (Hist.

Anim. s. Vert. ii. p. 282); but there is no variety whatever

mentioned in Lamarck’s work.

2. Seriatopora cervina. BM.

Porites cervina, Lamarck ; M.-Edwards, Cor, iii. p. 314.

Seriatopora.cervina, M,-Edwards, ¢. ¢. p. 312.

There is a specimen of Sertatopora in the Museum which

may belong to this little-known species. In its mode of growth

it is very similar to the preceding ; the branches, however, are

thinner, the terminal branchlets slenderer and slightly curved,

and the calicles placed in less regular rows. Septa nearly

obliterate. Columella moderately developed, cristiform.

This is in some respects an intermediate form between S.

lineata and S. hystrix.

Hab. Indian Ocean (Lamarck) ; Australia (J. B. Jukes in

B.M.).

3. Sertatopora hystrix. B.M.

Seriatopora hystrix, Dana; M.-Edwards.

Differs from the preceding in having the corallum evenly

convex and rather fasciculate, the branches more crowded

but less coalescing, evenly furcate, the terminal branchlets

upright, stout, and strongly curved, the septa of first cycle

better developed.

Hab. Feejee Islands (Dana); Samoa Islands (Lev. 8. J.

Whitmee in B. M.).

4, Sertatopora pacifica. B.M.

Corallum forming rather lax, not fasciculate clumps, very

—

the Collection of the British Museum. 419

ramose. Branches subangular, of moderate thickness, much

divaricate, but scarcely coalescing, ramified at nearly right

angles ; branchlets more or less horizontal, straight, slender,

needle-pointed. Calicles small, in rather irregular rows, those

of the same row distant by nearly the length of their diameter ;

the interspaces on the average double as broad as the rows.

Cells slightly vaulted and labiate ; their edges strongly promi-

nent, fimbriate. Septa of first cycle moderately well developed.

Columella low, thick, somewhat pointed.. Surface of coenen-

chyma rather smooth, granulate. Diameter of principal

branches about 5 millims., of branchlets at their base 2 millims.,

of calicles two thirds of a millim.

Hab. Feejee Islands (/. MZ. Rayner in B.M.).

This species is remarkable by being much more arborescent

than its allies, a character arising from the fact that the

ramification is not evenly dichotomous, but generally only

one of the branchlets attams a larger size and continues to

divide. From 8S. hystrix it differs in its mode of growth and

in the thinner and more angular branches. In the broad and

flat interspaces between the rows of calicles, and in its mode

of ramification, it shows some resemblance to S. spinosa.

5. Seriatopora caliendrum. BM.

Seriatopora caliendrum, Ehrenberg; Dana; M.-Edwards.

This species forms large clumps of subparallel and more or

less perpendicular branches, these being thin and slender, but

rather obtuse at their summits.

Hab. Red Sea (Ehrenberg), Tur near Sinai (Héckel) ;

Madagascar (B.M.). A variety is recorded by Dana from the

Sooloo Sea, under the denomination S. caliendrum, var.

gracilis; and there is a specimen in the Museum collection

marked ‘ Navigators’ Islands,” which I am not able to sepa-

rate as a distinct species.

There appear to exist intermediate forms between this and

the preceding, and again between the latter and S. hystrix,

which in its turn comes very near to S. cervina. However,

the material in the Museum is not extensive enough to ascer-

tain the nature of these transitions, especially with regard to

the question how far they coincide with the geographical dis-

tribution, or whether they represent merely individual pecu-

liarities.

6. Seriatopora octoptera. B.M.

Seriatopora octoptera, Ehrenberg; Dana; M.-Edwards.

A very distinct species, whose characters have been well

420 Dr. F. Briiggemann on Stony Corals in

pointed out by Milne-Edwards. It is distinguished from all

its allies by the very obtuse tops of the branches.

Hab. Red Sea (Khrenberg), Tur near Sinai (Héackel) ;

Singapore (Dana) ; Sooloo Sea (Dana).

7. Seriatopora valida.

Seriatopora valida, Ehrenberg, M.-Edwards.

To judge from the descriptions, this seems to be very near

to S. caliendrum. From the following species it differs in

having the branches crowded and often coalescing, the calicles

small, and the surface of the coenenchyma granulate.

8. Sertatopora Giinthert. B.M.

Corallum fasciculate, but rather lax on account of the scarce

ramification of the principal branches, nearly spherical in

general outline. Branches slender, gradually tapering, rarely

coalescing at the base; angles of ramification very acute, on

the average 30°-40°. Terminal branchlets long, slender, subu-

late, six-winged at the summit. Calicles extremely crowded,

disposed in regular series, those of the same row touching each

other; the interspaces between the rows narrow, distance

generally much less than one half of the diameter of the

calicles. Cells large, circular, placed somewhat obliquely, but

only slightly vaulted; their edges not very prominent, fim-

briate. Septa entirely obsolete. Columella well developed,

thin, lamelliform. Surface of coenenchyma strongly echinulate.

Diameter of principal branches, on the average, 4 millims.,

of calicles 1 millim.

Hab. New Guinea.

This elegant species, to which I have the pleasure of at-

of its mode of growth, as well as of its crowded, large,

and open cells, the latter being rather ocelliform in their

general appearance. This combination of characters serves to

distinguish it readily from all the allied species.

9. Seriatopora elegans. B.M.

Seriatopora “ subulata,” M.-Edwards, Atl. Régn. Anim. Cuy., Zooph.

pl. 81. fig. 2.

“ Pocillopora acuta,” M.-Edwards, Hist. Nat. Cor. Atlas, p. 11, pl. F 4.

fig. 2.

Seriatopora elegans, M.-Edwards, op. cit. vol. iii. p. 312.

This is one of the best-marked species. Its principal cha-

racters are in the thick, slender, pointed, and not much ramified

branches, the large and vaulted calicles, which are distinctly

seriate only towards the apical parts of the branches, the very

the Collection of the British Museum. 421

prominent upper edges of the cells, and the nearly total obli-

teration of the septa.

Hab. Singapore (M.-Edwards) ; China (B.M.).

10. Sertatopora stricta. B.M.

Corallum fasciculate, in general outline hemispherical.

Branches subterete, straight, subulate, moderately crowded,

divaricate, coalescing at their bases; angle of ramification, on

the average, 60°. Calicles large, on the greater part of the

corallum almost entirely irregularly dispersed, circular, im-

mersed, their edges on the same level, equally and slightly

prominent; those of the terminal branches in distinct but ill-

defined rows, moderately crowded, average distance about

three fourths of their diameter, rather oblong, vaulted, their

edge coarsely fimbriate, and in its upper part strongly labiate.

Septa entirely obsolete. Columella moderately developed,

linear, compressed. Surface of ccenenchyma densely and

delicately spinulous, becoming more coarsely echinulate and

at last granulate towards the base. Diameter of calicles

1 millim.

Hab. Cape of Good Hope.

Differs from most of its congeners in the irregular disposi-

tion of the calicles, in which respect it agrees most with S.

elegans. From this, however, as well as from the other

species, it is distinguished by numerous characters.

11. Seriatopora spinosa. B.M.

Millepora “ lineata,” Forskél ; Esper.

Seriatopora “ subulata,” Ehrenberg ; Dana.

Seriatopora spinosa, M.-Edwards.

This, again, is an easily recognizable and well-defined

species, distinguished at the first glance by its angular and

verrucose branches : this aspect is produced by the broad and

flat interspaces between the rows of calicles, the latter being

much crowded in each row and strongly projecting.

1 am not aware that this species has been found anywhere

else than in the Red Sea, where it was first discovered by

Forskal, who gave a good description of it.

12. Seriatopora ocellata.

Seriatopora ocellata, Ehrenberg ; M.-Edwards.

Were it not for the larger calicles, I should without hesita-

tion declare this species (which was established on a worn

fragment from an unknown locality) to be identical with S,

spinosa.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 29

422 Prof. J. Wood-Mason on a new Species of Portunide.

XLII.—Deseription of a new Species of Portunide from

the Bay of Bengal. By Prof. J. Woop-Mason, Deputy

Superintendent of the Indian Museum, Calcutta.

Goniosoma hoplites, n. sp.

The whole animal is covered with a short and dense pubes-

cence, whick is developed into cilia on the edges of the legs

and between the epibranchial teeth. The carapace resembles

that of Neptunus gladiator in the distribution of its granulated

lines and elevations. The antero-lateral margins are armed

with six teeth; the first two small, similar, close together, and

rather obtuse; the third and fourth larger, sharper, curved a

little forwards, and broad-triangular; the fifth rather smaller

than these, but similarly shaped; the last very sharp and

long, about thrice the length of any of the rest. Front

divided into eight teeth arranged in pairs; or into four bilobed

ones, each lateral tooth being subdivided into two nearly equal

and similar lobes, the outer one of which forms the intra-

orbital angle, each median tooth into two unequal and dissimi-

lar ones, the external and smaller of which is directed slightly

outwards and has its extremity rounded off, but the internal

and larger has its external angle obliquely cut away and its

internal angle rounded off; the two median teeth are sepa-

rated from one another by a fissure shallower and narrower

than those which divide them from the lateral ones, Poste-

rior angles each produced straight outwards to a strong and

blunt process, the posterior edge of which is in the same

straight line with the hinder margin of the carapace ; and the

emarginations for the reception of the bases of the swimming-

legs are in consequence much deeper than usual. Chelipedes

and legs agree with those of Goniosoma callianassa, Herbst,

except that the meropodites of the former have a sharp spine

at the very extremity of their posterior crest and only two

spines in front, that the spine on the internal margin of the

carpopodites is very long and acuminate, and that the im-

movable finger has at the base but four transversely convex

ridges instead of five, the central rib to be seen on the under

surtace of this part in G. callianassa being absent—that the

thighs of the walking-legs are a little thicker at base and all

have the lower and posterior crest produced at the apex to a

sharp spine, and that the penultimate joint of the swimming-

pair is obviously denticulated below.

Length of the carapace 15°5 millims., breadth 28-5; breadth

of the hinder margin 12°5; length of the last epibranchial

spine 3°95.

Hab. Madras.

On new Coleoptera from Queensland. 423

XLILI.—New Coleopterous Insects from Queensland.

By Cuar.es O, WATERHOUSE.

LONGICORNIA.

Prionidz.

ANALOPHUS, gen. nov.

Mandibles short, convex, curved, furnished on the inner

side with a single strong tooth. Head large, convex. An-

tenne about half the length of the body ; the first joint short,

pear-shaped, the third two thirds the length of the first, but

slender, the fifth to eleventh gradually increasing in length.

Thorax scarcely broader than the head, transverse, with no

lateral margin, only marked by a fine line. Prosternum broad

and flat. Legs not spinose; tarsi short and narrow, the third

joint bilobed.

Closely allied to Mallodon, from which I have separated it

on account of the thorax not being expanded into a lateral

ridge.

Analophus parallelus, sp. n.

A. elongatus, parallelus, convexus, piceus; capite magno, conyexo,

medio canaliculato, discrete fortiter punctato, collo subtiliter

creberrime punctato, pone oculos fortiter granoso ; thorace lon-

gitudine 1 latiore, antice haud profunde emarginato, lateribus

parallelis, angulis posticis rotundatis, disco nitido parce punctato,

medio longitudinaliter impresso, lateribus opacis creberrime sub-

tiliter punctulatis, guttis duabus nitidis notatis; scutello levi;

elytris thorace parum latioribus subparallelis, nitidis, basi discrete

punctatis, lateribus apiceque rugulosis ; pedibus rufo-piceis, niti-

dis, haud spinosis.

Long. 16 lin., lat. 53 lin.

The head and thorax are pitchy black. The thorax has

the lateral margin indicated by a fine interrupted line, which

terminates at the posterior angles in a slight crenulated ridge.

The base has a slight emargination on each side of the scutel-

lum. ‘The whole underside is opaque and finely and densely

unctured as the sides are above. ‘The abdomen is shining.

Hab. Queensland. Brit. Mus.

Brachytria varia, sp. n.

B. nigrescens ; capite crebre punctato, rufo-flavo; thorace rufo-

flavo, postice angustato, punctis nonnullis adsperso, disco utrin~

que puncto nigro; elytris ad apicem fumosis, maculis tribus

(seepe conjunctis) flavis.

Long. 7 lin.

29*

424 On new Coleoptera from Queensland.

This species is at once separated from B, gulosa, Newm.,

by the thorax being almost devoid of punctures, and with no

sharp angle at the side; besides the two discoidal spots, the

posterior angles below, and sometimes the hind margin, are

black. The elytra are rather dull, coarsely punctured, tricos-

tate, with a large yellow spot below the scutellum, and one on

each lateral margin about the middle, as in B. gulosa. The

sternum and the base of the abdomen are sometimes yel-

lowish.

Hab, Sydney. Brit. Mus.

Brachytria picta, sp. n.

B. nigra, nitida; capite thoraceque margine antico ochraceis, hoc fere

levi, medio haud ampliato, postice angustato; elytris postice

angustatis, tricostatis, crebre punctatis, medio pallide flavo-nota-

tis, humeris sanguineis, apice fumoso; femoribus apice ochraceo-

annulatis ; abdomine basi piceo.

Long. 64 lin.

The colours of this species would probably vary ; but the fol-

lowing characters will serve to distinguish it from B. varia :—

Eyes scarcely prominent. Thorax regularly arched, with no

impressions towards the anterior and posterior angles, scarcely

broader across the middle than in front, narrowed behind,

but not angular at the sides. The punctuation of the elytra

is much the same; but the punctures are not so confluent at

the apex. The metasternum is very closely and somewhat

coarsely punctured in the middle, less closely but distinctly

punctured at the sides ; whereas in B. varza the metasternum

is finely punctured, and not much more closely in the middle

than at the sides.

Hab. Queensland. Brit. Mus.

Obrida comata, Pascoe.

Specimens of this species have just been received from

Queensland, some with entirely black legs and antenne, others

with them entirely red.

PHYTOPHAGA.

Cassidida.

Hoplionota dorsalis, sp. n.

H. breviter oblonga, subnitida, flava; thorace dorso piceo, utrinque

plagis duabus punctatis, lateribus flavis profunde haud crebre

punctatis; scutello nigro; elytris disco piceo, crebre fortiter

punctato, elevationibus nitidis instructo, marginibus piceis macu-

Bibliographical Notice. 425

lis quatuor flavis notatis, profunde haud crebre punctatis ; corpore

subtus flavo-testaceo.

Long. 3-34 lin., lat. 2}—23 lin.

Head pitchy brown, opaque, but with no distinct punctua-

tion ; epistoma truncate in front, narrowed towards the eyes,

with the front margin obscure yellow. Thorax pitchy in the

middle, dirty zeus at the sides; disk with four strongly

punctured shallow impressions, the sides deeply but not

thickly punctured. Scutellum black, or nearly so. Elytra as

long as broad, very slightly rounded at the sides, bluntly

rounded at the apex, pitchy brown, the discoidal part rather

darker, especially the raised parts; the margins have four

large yellow spots, one on each side about the middle, and

another on each side of the apex: each elytron has a small

tubercle on the shoulder, and between this and the scutellum

a carina turned outwards posteriorly ; in the middle there is a

rather strong trigonal tubercle, fromm the angles of which two

very short carine are directed forwards, one towards the

lateral margin, and one long ridge directed backwards nearly

to the apex ; this ridge is raised in the middle; between this

ridge and the lateral margin there are two small tubercles.

Hab. Queensland, Mackenzie River. Brit. Mus.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Annual Report of the United-States Geological and Geographical

Survey of the Territories, embracing Colorado and parts of adjacent

Territories, being a Report of Progress of the Exploration for the

year 1874. By F. V. Hayvrny, United-States Geologist. 8yo,

508 pages, with numerous Plates and Maps. Washington, 1876,

Tue work of the officers of the United-States Geological and Geo-

graphical Survey presents frequently features of considerable diffi-

culty. In the sparsely populated areas of the West the parties

intrusted with the duty have to be specially organized both for

subsistence and scientific work, inasmuch as their labours are often

conducted in territories where no assistance can be obtained from

the locality surveyed. Thus the Colorado survey, conducted by

Dr. Hayden, was separated into seven divisions, to each of which

was assigned special duties—as the topographical and geographical

section, those for the primary triangulation and photography, as

well as a quartermaster’s department, on which devolved the trans-

port and supply. Each of these divisions consisted further of a

complete staff of scientific observers, comprising botanists and meteo-

rologists, as well as those more directly concerned in the actual

work of surveying.

426 Bibliographical Notice.

This complete and careful organization has produced the excellent

results told in the valuable volume before us; and the carefulness

of this work, as well as the number and excellence of the illustra-

tions, reflects considerable credit on the department to whose energy

we are indebted for this valuable addition to scientific know-

ledge.

Starting from Denver on the South Platte river, where the head-

quarters were established, the various divisions examined and

mapped that portion of the territory extending, roughly speaking,

from North Park to rather further south than the valleys of the

Gunnison and Arkansas rivers, or between the 38° and 40° 30’

parallels of north latitude, and between the 105° and 108° meri-

' dians of west longitude—thus comprising the mountainous dis-

trict of the North and South Park, Elk, Sawatch, and Colorado

frontier ranges.

“This new area presented all the different forms of surface-

erosion peculiar to a granite, sedimentary, and lava country, making

. 1f an exceedingly interesting study, both for its topography and

geology. The great lava mesa at the head of the White River is

cut by deep cafions that penetrate far into the plateau, dividing the

mesa into what appear isolated masses, but which are all con-

nected. One isthmus, from 3 to 12 feet in width and 125 in length,

connected a plateau of several miles extent with the main mesa,

The highest portion of this mass is on the east side ; and from the

base of the almost continuous cliffs which border it the country

descends in long, timbered slopes to the broad open area of Egeria

Park, lying between them and the Park range.”

It was examined. Dr. Hayden states, ‘‘in the usual manner of

the survey”—a carefully coloured geological map, showing the

distribution and extent of the rocks, together with numerous sections

and memoranda relative to the abundance and occurrence of the

economical deposits, being prepared; and then this is adapted toa

careful trigonometrical survey of 4 miles to the inch, with 200-feet

coutours. This latter is reduced one half for publication.

Speaking generally, ‘the older metamorphic rocks, such as the

granites, schists, &c., of probably Archzean age, in which alone the

precious metals and minerals of Colorado have been found, and which

form the foundations on which all the bedded rocks, sandstones,

limestones, &c. of the country rest, are brought to the surface and

exposed only along the folded ridges of the Park range, and in the

bottoms of a few cadons in some of the southern tributaries of the

White River and of the neighbouring tributaries of the Grand.”

Along the northern portions of the district, and in the extreme west,

the surface of the country is mainly composed of Cretaceous rocks,

either horizontal or only slightly undulating. The coal, a fairly

good lignite, lies in the upper, middle, and lower portions of this -

group, in definite horizons; but it improves in quantity and quality

to the westward. It is in the south-eastern portion, however, near

the Grand and Eagle rivers, that the sedimentary rocks, among

which occur quantities of limestone and extensive deposits of gyp-

Bibliographical Notice. 427

sum, are most folded and contorted; and this is especially well

illustrated by the clever drawings that illustrate the report.

As a rule these are merely outline sketches, with but little

shading; so that, though they are still most picturesque, nothing is

sacrificed to mere artistic effort, but every undulation is so carefully

indicated, and the lithological character even of the rocks so well

shown, that the nature of the country, both topographically and

geologically, can be most easily and satisfactorily studied. 1t must

not be imagined from this that regular geological charts are neg-

lected. On the clearly printed surveys, in which the most intricate

contouring of the mouutain-ranges never becomes indistinct or

obscure, the boundaries of the various deposits are indicated in

colours.

But even here there is an improvement on the ordinary method

of manipulation. The colour is never dense ; generally only one tint

is used ; but the different deposits are represented very legibly by

cross-hatching, continuous lining, chain-dotting, and other methods ;

so that the clearness of the p/an 1s never interfered with.

A remarkable and most complicated fold occurs in the Elk range,

and is illustrated by a group of sections at page 70, and an excellent

explanatory figure of the causes of the apparently confused arrange-

ment of the strata affected. The upheaval of the area, in parts

sudden and abrupt, has led to the cracking of the axis of the

fold, and the falling-in and overlapping even of the upper strata ;

while at the extremities there appears to have been a more promi-

nent and extensive displacement, producing such fissuring of the

material as to lead to an extensive weathering and consequent

exposure of the lower beds; but this has not been continuous

throughout the mountain-range produced. The complicated faults

so formed can be at once grasped by an examination of the effective

sketch illustrative of the phenomenon. In fact the services of

skilful draughtsmen are everywhere apparent. The isolated weather-

worn pinnacles of the great valleys, the sombre scenery of the pro-

found canons, the grand picturesqueness of the mountain of the

Holy Cross, on whose sides the snow-filled crevices are arranged in

the form of the sacred symbol, the effects of the protection afforded

by the hard bands of rock in softer materials, as in the ‘ Monu-

ment Park,” are all portrayed with effective artistic skill, and still

without any apparent sacrifice of truthfulness of appearance ; and the

value of such sketches as a compound of section-drawing and almost

a bird’s-eye view is fully exemplified.

In Paleontology, with the exception of seven diagrammatic plates

of plants from the Cretaceous beds, the book has no illustrations; but

perhaps it is scarcely fair to expect a lengthened account of the

fossils characterizing the different groups in a general geological

history such as this is. The two monographs (by Leo Lesquereux)

on fossils in this report deal (1) with the plants by which the age

of the Tertiary lignitic formations may be determined, and (2)

with the Cretaceous flora of the Dakota group, those specimens

only being figured which are illustrative of the “new materials

428 Bibliographical Notice.

obtained from this remarkable formation,” and which comprises

some rare Araliv, Sequoie, and Menispermites.

Not the least interesting chapter in the book is one by Mr. W.

H. Jackson, on the curious traces of ancient human occupation

that are found along the cliff-sides and escarpments in the extreme

south-western portion of the Territory. Grouped or singly along

these slopes, some near the highest flood-level of the stream, others

at considerable elevations above it, are ruins of stone buildings of

various sizes and in various stages of decay. They are constructed

of stones about 4 inches square by 7 and 12 inches wide, cemented

with clay, and divided into rooms 8 or 10 feet square. Some were

of two stories, castle-like in form, and provided with squared win-

dows ; but, except abundant fragments of coarse pottery, no other

relics of these bygone races could be discovered among the ruins.

Their chief peculiarity is their situation. Generally high up on the

cliff-side, at the base of the more vertical portions, these buildings,

often enclosing the entrances to caves and fissures, though at other

times quite separated from the rock, are always difficult of access.

The inhabitants had evidently much to fear from hostile tribes ; and

the position of the buildings, coupled with the fact that they can be

at times with difficulty distinguished from the natural stone, indi-

cates that the ancient tribes had selected this inhospitable site for

the sake of security. But history tells us that even this effort was

vain. Mr. Ingersoll, writing about the aboriginal races of Colorado,

asserts that originally they inhabited all the country as far west as

the head-waters of the San Juan, and lived peacefully, cultivating

with rude implements of stone and wood the fertile valleys of the

streams, where they pastured their flocks and herds. But about

1000 years ago their neighbours, the Utes, broke up these peaceful

encampments. Driven by slaughter and forays, they retired to the

more inaccessible fastnesses of South-west Colorado, and there dug

reservoirs and built the watch-towers, of which the relics only re-

main. And here they stood at bay; but “their foes came, and

for one long month fought and were beaten back, and returned day

after day to the attack as merciless and inevitable as the tide.

Meanwhile the families of the defenders were evacuating and moving

south ; and bravely did their protectors shield them till they were

all safely a hundred miles away. The besiegers were beaten back

and went away; but the narrative tells us that the hollows of the

rocks were filled to the brim with the mingled blood of conquerors

and conquered, and red veins of it ran down into the cafion.” The

Moquis of Arizona are their descendants. Even these desolate

wilds tell a tale of human suffering and aggression that can

unfortunately find its parallel in every nation’s history.

A special Report on the Mollusca of the region, and Reports on the

Topography and Geography, and a good index are also given. The

completeness of the volume, and the painstaking care with which a

work presenting no ordinary difficulties has been so successfully

performed, reflect the highest credit both on the Government that

directed its execution, and the able body of scientists to whom its

carrying out was intrusted.

Miscellaneous. 429

MISCELLANEOUS.

Zoology of the ‘Challenger’ Expedition.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GrnytLEmEN,—A notice of the ** Zoology of the Challenger Expedition”

appeared in your No. for March 1877, and has excited much surprise.

It was in the form of an extract from a letter which Mr. Alexander

Agassiz addressed to the Editors of ‘Silliman’s Journal, dated

Edinburgh, Dec.18, 1876. In this letter the scientific world is informed

that the ‘ Challenger’ collections are to be distributed for description

in a very extraordinary manner, and “so that the United States will

have their fair share of the work.” In fact the Hchini, Ophiurans,

Radiolaria, and Spongida (almost the most important groups to

the zoologist and paleontologist, and dredged up in the grand British

expedition at great cost) are to be handed over to distinguished

naturalists abroad.

I address you on this subject at the instance of a very consider-

able number of Fellows of learned societies, and, by permission, in

the name of those gentlemen whose work in relation to those groups

is wellknown. I state unhesitatingly that not one English writer

on the Echini, Spongida, or Radiolaria has been communicated

with by Sir Wyville Thomson, in whose hands the Government have

placed the direction of the results of the Expedition: they one and

all have been passed over with contemptuous neglect. For a great

nation to send out expensive expeditions and then to distribute the

results for determination and description to foreign naturalists, how-

ever distinguished, without considering and employing its own natu-

ralists, is rather characteristic of this age of depreciating criticism ;

but it is a proceeding which can only be tolerated upon a prepos-

terous application of the idea of catholicity in science and the fact of

the incompetence of national investigators.

An assumed deficiency of competent naturalists in Great Britain is,

in fact, the only excuse for distributing the collections afterthe fashion

adopted by the “ Director ;” for the stretching of the idea of brother-

hood in science, under the circumstances of the Expedition, is silly.

I would direct the attention of the Director (whose apparent igno-

rance of the work of his fellow countrymen would seem to disqualily

him for his position) to the pages of the Paleontographical Society's

works, and to those of the Zoological, Geological, and Linnean

Societies during the last decade. He will find that a Royal Medallist

obtained this honour for researches amongst the Protozoa; he will

find that an English paleontologist, who has paid great attention to

the Echini, has given a classification of their main groups which is

accepted everywhere; and he will find younger observers who have

given plenty of evidence of their only wanting the opportunity to

become very distinguished. There is no deficiency of competent

workers amongst us.

As a perfectly independent naturalist, I protest most decidedly

430 _ Miscellaneous.

against Sir Wyville Thomson’s course of action, and denounce it as

unjust and unpatriotic; and in this protest 1 am joined, as will be

proved shortly, by nearly every scientific man with whom I have

communicated. I doubt whether Sir Wyville Thomson is justified

by the instructions of the Government regarding the disposal of the

Collections; but this question will be settled when the correspond-

ence is moved for in the ‘“ House.” In conclusion, I wish, in my

own name and on behalf of those naturalists who act with me, to

express our admiration of the labours of the distinguished men who

are mentioned by Mr. A. Agassiz, and our thorough appreciation of

his own genius and liberality. We can only regret that these gen-

tlemen have been placed, by no fault of their own, in a position

so invidious that they can hardly occupy it conscientiously.

Yours, &e.,

P. Martin Duncan, F.RB.S.,

April 20, 1877. Pres. Geol. Soe.

On the Modifications undergone by the Ovum of the Phanerocarpal

Medusee before Fecundation. By M. A. Grarp.

We shall take as a type the ovum of Rhizostoma Cuviert. This

fine Medusa is thrown up in great abundance, during the whole

autumn, on the beach at Wimereux, together with Chrysaora hyo-

scella and some other Acalephs.

The smallest ova taken from the ovary are formed of a trans-

parent vitellus containing a germinal vesicle and a nucleolus. We

do not yet recognize in them any enveloping membrane. As the

ovum increases in size its transparency diminishes; the vitellus

becomes charged with deutoplasm, and the germinal vesicle less

easy to appreciate ; at the same time a very delicate vitelline mem-

brane, closely applied to the vitellus, may be distinguished at the

periphery. In a later stage the ovum’ presents at its periphery a

series of spherules equally distributed over its: whole surface, filled

with a perfectly hyaline substance, and separated from the external

membrane by a thin layer of granular protoplasm, identical with

that which occupies the centre and covers the germinal vesicle. An

optical section of the ovum may then be roughly compared to

that of a young stem of a plant at the moment of the appearance

of the first circle of vascular bundles which divide the parenchyma

into three parts—one central, another peripheral, and the third

radial (uniting the two former). ‘The hyaline spherules increase

rapidly, become tangential to one another, at the same time that

they reach the vitelline membrane. Under a low power it appears

as if the vitellus were surrounded by a layer of cells which project

rectangularly at its periphery. Under a higher power it is seen

that the central granular protoplasmic mass is united to the vitel-

line membrane by a multitude of little columns, widened at their

two extremities, like the columns formed in a cavern by the union

of the stalactites and stalagmites. These little columns are formed

by a less granular protoplasm than that of the centre of the ovum.

Miscellaneous. 431

Lastly, at the moment when the ovum arrives at maturity, the little

columns are ruptured, leaving no traces except slight thickenings of

the vitelline membrane at the points where they were attached.

We have then, therefore, a central granular mass in which the

germinal vesicle is no longer directly observable, and round this

mass a transparent zone which separates it from the vitelline mem-

brane.

Prof. Harting has seen, in the ova of Cyanea Lamarckii and C.

capillata, the stage in which the little columns exist *; but not

having completely followed the preceding phases, he has given an

erroneous interpretation of the appearances observed. He regards

the ova of the Cyanee as furnished with a vitelline membrane of

considerable thickness and pierced with a great number of pores

leading from the outside to the interior, such, he says, as are met

with in the oyum of some Mammalia, perhaps in all, and also in the

ovum of many Teleostean fishes, in which, however, these pores

acquire much more considerable dimensions. It is evident that

these supposed pores are nothing more than the columns of clearer

protoplasm above mentioned. In this way the suppositions of

Harting with regard to the physiological function of these pores

also fall to the ground. He believed them to serve for the respira-

tion of the ovum, and perhaps also for the passage of the spermato-

zoids.

The preceding observations were made at Wimereux during the

month of September 1875. They are a part of a set of researches,

still unfinished, on the development of the Medusv ; and I have only

decided to publish them now because they appear to me to acquire

a much greater generality and importance than I at first supposed,

in consequence of the magnificent researches of Weismann f on the

ovum of the Daphnoidec.

Weismann has observed a process precisely similar to that just

described, in the formation of what he calls the shell (Schale) of the

winter egg of the genera Polyphemus, Sida, and Daphnella. It is

remarkable that, in this case, as in that of the Meduse, the ovum

undergoes a tolerably long incubation in a special medium furnished

by the maternal organism.

The excretion of the hyaline vesicles, which takes place all over

the periphery of the vitellus of the ovum of Rhizostoma, may in

other animals be confined to one point of the surface ; the pheno-

menon would then take on the appearance of the issue of excreted

globules. Considering this process, we may inquire whether the

phenomenon so often noticed of the rejection of a certain part of the

vitellus at the moment of the maturation of the ovum must be

regarded as equivalent in all animals in which it has been ob-

served. Biitschli has shown most clearly that the polar corpus-

cles of the ovum of Limneeus, Succinea, Nephelis vulgaris, and Cucul-

lanus elegans originate by the process of cell-division. I may add

* Niederlindisches Archiv, Bd. ii. Heft iii.

+ Zeitsch. fiir wiss, Zool. Bd. xxviii. Heft 1 & 2.

432 Miscellaneous.

that this is the case also in Salmacina Dysteri and the Spirorbes.

In these different animals the excreted corpuscles have the value of

rudimentary cells having an atavic signification, and cannot properly

be called polar corpuscles. This name, on the contrary, applies to

the non-cellular materials, which, being rejected by the vitellus,

serve for the formation of the accessory organs of the ovum; for

example, the shell or the vitelline membrane. Such are the hyaline

vesicles of the ovum of Rhizostoma Cuviert.—Comptes Rendus,

March 19, 1877, p. 564.

Vertigo Moulinsiana, Dupuy.

This interesting and local little land-shell has been lately disco-

vered by Mr. Henry Groves, while botanizing, in a small marsh

between Winchester and Southampton. See ‘ British Mollusea,’ i.

p. 256, and y. (Suppl.) p. 160. Mr. Groves’s specimens are rather

more swollen or barrel-shaped than mine from the west of Ireland ;

and they agree exactly with some Danish specimens, for which I

am indebted to the kindness of Dr. Morch, as well as with the

descriptions and figures of Dupuy and Moquin-Tandon. Kiister

and Kreglinger called it V. Charpentieri, after a MS. name given

by Shuttleworth. Heyneman described it as V. ventrosa, and

Westerlund as Pupa Lilljeborgi. Dupuy’s name (Moulinsiana)

dates from 1849, and has priority—J. Gwyn JEFFREYs.

Sponges Dredged up on board H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine’ in 1869-70,

Returned. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e.

By reference to my communication on Sponges dredged up on

board H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine’ in 1869-70 (‘ Annals,’ 1876, vol. xviii.

p- 226), it will be observed that they were then in my possession ;

and being the property of the Nation, I have now to add what I

have done with them, which will be told by the following letter :—

(Copy).

*** The Cottage, Budleigh-Salterton, Devon.

24th March, 1877. -

‘‘ My Dear Tuomson,—I have this day forwarded to the address

you gave me in your letter of the 14th inst., viz. ‘1 Park Place,

Edinburgh’ (carriage unpaid, as they came to me), three boxes con-

taining all the Sponge-specimens (both wet and dry), dredged up

on board H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine’ in 1869-70, which you sent in 1872,

excepting about as much as would fill a hen’s egg, which has been

chiefly used in their examination.

“JT took the boxes (also addressed ‘To Scotland vid Midland

Railway’) to the office of the Bristol and Exeter line in Queen Street,

Exeter, myself, and saw the clerk write ‘ Van Rail’ on each of

them, stating that they would reach their destination on Monday

next, which I trust may be the case—and safely, too, as, to insure

this, all reasonable care has been taken in packing and addressing

them both outside and in.

Miscellaneous. 433

‘The covers have been screwed on, so that there will be no oc-

casion to use force in opening them ; and each box has been corded

both for further security and for furnishing them with a handle re-

spectively, whereby they may be removed from place to place easily

and without any excuse for turning them upside down.

‘The boxes respectively contain al/ the Jars you sent me, viz. 108,

and the same Jars too, with their contents respectively, exactly as

I received them, minus the quantity above mentioned ; but with the

addition of a few small bottles into which respectively some of the

smaller Type specimens have been put to avoid confusion. And,

although all have had their stoppers tied down where necessary,

yet as these do not in all instances fit tightly, and a few of the

smaller Jars have been laid on their sides for convenience, while

their contents respectively are only just covered by spirit with the

usual bit of muslin, it seems to me desirable that they should be

unpacked directly after their arrival, and sufficient spirit added to

prevent the occurrence of mildew, whereby, for accuracy of detail,

the minute examination of a sponge is destroyed.

“‘ Rach Jar has my ‘running number’ on it outside, besides the

same number in pencil on vellum loose inside. The Type specimens

respectively, in each Jar too, are labelled on the latter outside, and

ticketed inside with the letters ‘T. 8.’ in pencil, also on vellum.

“Moreover, I herewith enclose a MS. Catalogue of all the Jars

and the dry specimens respectively, in which also the ‘running

number’ of the Catalogue will be found to correspond with that

on the Jars &c., respectively, as follows :—The first column contains

the ‘running number;’ the second the figures on the original label

of the Jar when it reached me, which were then fortunately copied,

as they are now, in many instances, obliterated; the third column

bears a list of the Sponge-specimens contained in each Jar, with the

Type specimens written in red ink for distinction, and the rest in

common dark ink—the former ticketed as above mentioned, and the

latter unticketed, as it is assumed that these, which have been long

since described and illustrated, will be easily recognized. Lastly,

the fourth column, headed ‘ Remarks,’ is intended for further

elucidation of the specimens, as well as to indicate the volumes &c.

of the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ respectively, in

which the Type specimens have been described and illustrated.

«It also seems to me advisable that all the Type specimens should

at once be taken out from their Jars respectively and put into Jars

of their own by themselves ; for some of them are in great plurality,

dispersed throughout the collection, and others single or at present

unique; whereby they would be ready for distribution, as you state

that ‘ they will be sent to the British Museum with the “ Challenger”

collections.’

“Finally, the dry specimens will be found in the same two little

boxes in which they came to me, inclosed in one of those mentioned,

also numbered in accordance with the list at p. 39 of the Catalogue.

‘* A * Postal Card’ addressed to myself, with the words ‘ All has

arrived safely ” written on it, is also herewith enclosed to save you

trouble in sending this acknowledgment to me by return of

434 Miscellaneous.

post if convenient, after the receipt of the Boxes, with these words

alone, or instead of them any other observation you consider

necessary.

** As stated to you before, I can vouch for the accuracy of what I

have published respecting the Type or New Specimens among these

Sponges; and thatis all that Science requires or can demand, either

from my head or my pocket, gratuitously.

“T am, my dear Thomson,

Yours very truly,

“ To (Signed) Henry J. Carrer.”

Professor Sir Wyville Thomson,

20 Palmerston Place,

Edinburgh.”

Of the Boxes having reached their destination I had notice by the

receipt of the ‘‘ Postal Card” on the 28th March, signed “C. Wy. T.,”

and stating that they had “ arrived all right,” but had “not” been

“opened.” So far I am no longer accountable for these specimens.

Budleigh-Salterton, April 25, 1877.

On the first Phenomena of the Development of Echinus miliaris.

By M. A. Grarp.

The important controversies to which the investigation of the first

development of the egg of the Echinodermata have given rise have

led me this winter to undertake a series of researches upon the

common urchin of the shores of the Boulonnais, Psammechinus

miliaris. As a term of comparison in some difficult points I had

the eggs of the common starfish (Asteracanthion rubens). The —

spawning ceases in both species towards the end of March.

The methods employed by me are those of direct observation and

of coloured preparations. The latter were especially useful for the

observation of the caryolytic figures (Auerbach) or amphiasters (H.

Fol). I obtained excellent results by employing acetic acid, ammo-

niacal carmine, and picric acid, applying these reagents successively

and in very small quantities. The preparations thus obtained are

very beautiful; but, unfortunately, they cannot be preserved more

than a few days.

Besides the mucous envelope the egg of Echinus miliaris possesses

a very delicate vitellne membrane, and this even before fecunda-

tion, as has been asserted with regard to allied species by O. Hert-

wig and Perez. A little while before maturity the germinal vesicle

presents the reticulum characteristic of old nuclei. The nucleolus

contains an irregular nucleolinus. When the egg is mature, the

germinal vesicle quits the central point and enters upon re‘rogres-

sion. Its elements, mingled with those of the nucleolus, form an

amoeboid mass with more or less torn outlines, which soon attains

the periphery of the vitellus, when it divides into two parts, pro-

ducing a caryolytic figure. One of the stars is directed towards the

centre of the egg, and very rapidly acquires the form of a rounded

nucleus. It is this nucleus that O. Hertwig regards as the germinal

spot, which has escaped the transformation affecting the germinal

Miscellaneous. 435

vesicle. We shall, like H. Fol, call it the female pronucleus. This

nucleus always appeared to me smaller than the nucleolus of the

egg—an observation which appears to me difficult to reconcile with

the opinion of O. Hertwig. Moreover | have frequently met with

ova in which the Wagnerian spot was no longer visible, and in which

the female pronucleus did not yet clearly present the nuclear ap-

pearance. On the other hand, it is incorrect to say that the female

pronucleus has no genetic connexion with the nucleolus of the ovule,

seeing that the substance of that nucleolus, mixed with that of the

germinal vesicle, serves for the formation of the first amphiaster,

which gives birth to the female pronucleus.

By examining, without reagents, a great number of eggs recently

deposited and not yet fecundated, we observe very interesting facts.

The egg presents two little cumuli of a protoplasm clearer than the

rest of the yitelline mass. These two cumuli may be variously

placed with respect to each other; but very generally they are placed

at the extremities of one diameter. One of them originates at the

expense of the brother star of the female pronucleus ; this star forms

an unequal caryolytic figure, the small star of which becomes the

cumulus in question ; this cumulus, lastly, produces the first polar

globule; the second originates subsequently from the first. The

polar globules are very small in the urchin, and, moreover, they

disappear very rapidly ; lastly, they do not remove far from the

surface of the vitellus, and it is therefore possible that in Toao-

pneustes lividus they may have escaped the notice even of so prac-

tised an observer as O. Hertwig.

I have said that in order to make these observations it is neces-

sary to take recently deposited eggs: the deposition may be induced

at willin several ways. The same phenomena may also be observed,

however, in ova taken directly from the genital gland ; but in opera-

ting thus we are exposed to a source of error. In fact, with the

liquid of the perivisceral cavity a certain number of the amoeboid

elements which float in that liquid are very frequently removed ;

and these elements, by attaching themselves to the surface of the

vitelline membrane, which is intimately applied to the vitellus, may

simulate vitelline cumuli or eyen polar globules. All confusion is

avoided by taking deposited eggs, and following them step by step

for some time up to the moment of fecundation.

As soon as the egg is brought into contact with the spermatozoids,

the latter apply themselves by their heads over the whole periphery

of the membrane, and impress upon the vitelline sphere a very rapid

gyratory movement. ‘The vitelline membrane, hitherto very close

to the surface of the vitellus, separates from it by degrees; and, in

consequence, the second cumulus, the apex of which adheres to the

membrane, is drawn out into a cone, uniting the vitellus to the

surface. As no spermatozoid is seen to penetrate between the vitel-

line membrane and the vitellus, round which there exists a large

clear space, I incline to think that the second cumulus serves for

the passage of the spermatozoid, either by the apex of the cone ter-

minating at a pore in the membrane, or (which appears to me more

probable) by the fecundating act consisting essentially in a diffusion

436 Miscellaneous.

of the male protoplasm through the membrane at the point where

this is directly in contact with the female protoplasm—that is to say,

at the apex of the cumulus.

The protoplasmic cone uniting the membrane with the vitellus

soon detaches itself from the membrane and reenters into the vite -

line mass. By employing colouring substances the egg then pre-

sents three nuclei, two situated near one pole of the eve, the other

at the opposite pole. Of the former two, the superficial one is the

nucleus which, by dividing, forms the polar globules; the other,

more deeply seated, is the female pronucleus; the nucleus formed

at the opposite pole, which is at first superficial, is the male pro-

nucleus, which, starting from the point where the cumulus of

fecundation was situated, directs itself towards the centre of the

egg to meet with the female pronucleus, with which it enters into

conjugation to form the first nucleus of segmentation. I do not think

that the nucleolus of the male pronucleus can be regarded as the

unmodified head of a spermatozoid.

It seems to me that the numerous spermatozoids fixed upon the

membrane of the egg, and which appear to have no function, are

not quite without influence on the act of fecundation. The gyratory

movement which they give to the egg, a movement so easily

detected in the Echinodermata, the Ascidia, and a great many other

animals, perhaps assists in favouring the progress of the two pro-

nuclei towards the centre of the egg. I have frequently remarked

that the eggs which had not turned for a certain time were deve-

loped irregularly , and sometimes even did not enter into embryonic

evolution.

Is the existence of a cumulus of fecundation peculiar to the

Echinodermata? Prof. de Lacaze-Duthiers, in his splendid mono-

graph of Dentalium, figures in the egg of that mollusk a mamilla

situated at the pole opposite to the polar globules, and which may

perhaps have the same signification as the cumulus of the urchin.

However the eminent zoologist declares that he could not say

whether this mamilla is visible before the arrival of the sper-

matozoids.

In the common starfish the cumulus of fecundation is more diffi-

cult to see than in the urchin; but, on the other hand, the polar

globules are much more apparent, and their production presents

more clearly the picture of a cell-division with unequal products.—

Comptes Rendus, April 9, 1877, p. 720.

Obituary.

Joux Lecxensy, Esq., F.G.S., F.L.S., died at Scarborough on the

7th of April, 1877, in the 63rd year of his age. He was an excel-

lent and zealous naturalist, and deservedly possessed the esteem of

all his numerous friends and correspondents. Yorkshire has lost in

him one of her best men of science. Mr. Leckenby became a con-

tributor to the ‘ Annals’ in 1858; and his last communication was

made, in conjunction with Mr. Marshall, in December 1875. He

also published papers on local geology in ‘the Quarterly J ournal of

the Geological Society’ and the ‘ Geologist ’ in 1859.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES. ]

No. 114. JUNE 1877.

XLIV.—On the Variability of the Species in the case of

certain Fishes. By Dr. V. Fario*.

SEVERAL authors have of late years demonstrated the influ-

ence of the surrounding medium upon organisms, and indi-

cated in various particulars the variability of the species.

The struggle for existence and natural selection especially

are no longer subjects of doubt with many zoologists.

A change in such or such a condition of existence almost

always superinduces a parallel modification in such or such

an organ, the mode of action of which is more or less affected ;

and this first translation of the external influences necessarily

draws after it corresponding disturbances in several other

parts characteristic of the species.

Darwin, in his work on the Origin of Species, gives the

name of correlative variation to this kind of reaction of a

modified part upon other corresponding parts, and demon-

strates sufficiently by numerous examples that the changes

which have taken place in an individual may be reproduced

and multiplied by heredity. Hiickel distinguishes direct or

immediate influences, acting upon the individual, and indirect

or mediate influences, which only become perceptible by here-

dity. This latter author even devotes a whole chapter of his

‘ Egil History of Creation’ to this subject, an fe the title

of “ Laws of Aidntation™

* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘ Bibliothéque Uni-

verselle: Archives des Sciences,’ tome lviii. p. 185.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 30

435 Dr. V. Fatio on the Variability of the

Several naturalists have already more or less studied and

described the series of transformations which, under the

influence of the variability of the conditions of existence, have

oat modified, sometimes the actions, and sometimes the

orms of certain animals and plants, often sufficiently to

render unrecognizable the traits of relationship which ought

to unite individuals which, at the first glance, are completely

different.

The particular point to which I desire here to call attention

will not, therefore, find its interpretation in an entirely new

order of ideas. However, as each new stone added to the

edifice of an opinion cannot fail to be of use, I think I ought

to take advantage of some of my most recent observations to

expound succinctly some reflections which have by little and

little grouped themselves in my mind since I have investigated

the Swiss Vertebrata and their variability under different con-

ditions.

A conscientious zoologist can no longer establish new species

so easily as heretofore. Many apparently distinctive cha-

raters fall to the ground or lose more or less of their impor-

tance before a thorough study of possible modifications. Hach

character calls for serious discussion ; it is necessary to seek,

if not the limits of variability, at least the points which, under

such or such an ensemble of appreciable conditions, seem to

be the most solid.

It is, in fact, to the narrowness of the limit ascribed to

the species in the old definitions, and to the often inconside-

rate multiplication of specific types apparently different,

that we owe ina great degree the confusion which now reigns

either in certain parts of classification, or in the minds of

many people who seek, in different directions, the foundation

of truth.

The species is very difficult to define or to limit ; for a group

of individuals similar to each other, exactly like a certain

individual, attributed to such or such a species, seems to be

nothing more in reality than the actual expression, under cer-

tain given conditions, of a form taken upon such or such a step

of the animal scale, or upon such or such a branch of a genea-

logical tree*.

* The subject of which alone I wish to treat here is too restricted to

lead me to launch out now upon the hypotheses as to the derivation of

the original types. Science in general and paleontology in particular

cannot yet offer us any definitive solution of this question. I have nothing

to do, therefore, at present with the question whether there have been

several animal scales, or whether a single scale has been at first composed

Species in the case of certain Fishes. 439

Whether it belongs to a single primitive tree or to one of the

descendants of the latter in the forest of beings, the bud, species

or variety, which terminates a branch must always possess the

power of yielding more or less to the exigencies of a variable

medium, and of being able to produce thus new modifications of

greater or less importance, themselves endowed, tn their turn,

with greater or less variability and vitality.

Most authors who desire to give an absolute definition of

the species, generally invoke, as evidence of stability, the

difficulty of intercrossings between distinct species, and the

comparative sterility of the hybrids thereby produced, as also

the facility with which, on the other hand, the races derived

under our eyes from a single stock multiply together. These

difficulties, however, which are often exaggerated, frequently

seem to result from the desire to unite, for certain advantages,

organisms endowed with useful qualities of too opposite a nature.

In the two cases we are at a very different distance from the

parent form ; it is necessary, as Besnard has already indicated,

to be able to make one’s choice, or to return further back in

the ramifications of the genealogical tree. It is probably for

an analogous reason that it is usually the lower types that pre-

sent most possible modifications or combinations. <A longer

duration of the influences, by more profoundly altering the

organisms, evidently diminishes the sentimental attraction, if

we may so call it, that a similarity of appearance must neces-

sarily favour, and at the same time renders a perfect combi-

nation of the organism of the two individuals selected less

easy to be effected in a manner sufficiently complete to become

productive.

It is impossible not to see here the existence of two general

laws opposed to one another and constantly struggling one

against the other, and which, according as they are called by

circumstances to predominate over one another, maintain the

species within relatively immutable limits, or, on the contrary,

of a single step. In other words, I cannot decide whether the genealo-

gical tree of living creatures was planted with all its smallest branches, as

Agassiz thought, or whether a primordial cell, in place of a seed, origi-

nally gave birth to a genealogical tree which, at first an aquatic plant,

"seria extended its branches upon the solid ground, and, growing

arger and larger, put forth all the branches which now-a-days constitute

the totality of the known and unknown organisms on the face of the

globe, according to the views of some disciples of Darwin, Rolle, Hackel,

and others. It matters little to me, in fact, in the ascertainment of the

variability of an existing species, whether I assume the existence of one

or several seeds, whether I see # single tree constantly increasing in size,

or perhaps still believe in the existence of a whole forest of genealogical

trees, sprung from the seeds of a single plant, but from germs which ik

fallen successively under different conditions.

30*

440 Dr. V. Fatio on the Variability of the

urge it towards constant variability. There seems to exist a law

of hereditary resemblance which tends always to keep to the

specific type, and a law of variability by adaptation, destined,

on the contrary, to modify every organism with the object of

Jjitting it to new conditions of existence.

Differences and variations of medium being incontestable, it

is irrational to try to prove the stability of the species by

closing our eyes to one whole side of the question, citing only

those cases in which the first of the above laws has gained

the victory, either directly or by return or atavism, Jn the

study of the variation of the species, in order to be impartial,

we must, I think, commence by fully recognizing the importance

of the first of the two opposing laws, and freely accepting it,

trom the first, as a sort of brake preimposed upon future modi-

Jjications.

While attributing great variability to the species, we must

not, however, I think, refuse proper names to all the more or

less different forms of creatures in various classes. Natural

history and classification have need of these distinctive desig-

nations, which become, as it were, so many heads of chap-

ters and cadres for observations. | Now-a-days, indeed,

there are many distinguished naturalists who see no incon-

venience in complicating the binary nomenclature by the

creation of a special name for each variety. The accumula-

tion of names is not, in fact, dangerous, if we always take

care to indicate the relations or affinities which bind together

two forms nominally separated.

It has been said that it is the richest genera which furnish

the greatest amount of examples of variation by adaptation ;

this observation would, I think, be better represented by the

very simple remark that it is the largest genera which include

the most false species founded upon local varieties.

I have often been struck with finding in several large

genera a species at once much more widely distributed, and

much more subject to vary, than the others, even in a very

restricted space. The red frog, in the genus Rana, and the

common toad in the genus Bufo, among the Batrachia, as

well as the trout in the genus Sa/mo, and the roach in the

genus Leuciscus, among fishes, may, among others, furnish

us with striking examples of cases of this kind.

Such species, a sort of predominant branches, must be re-

garded as the parents or stocks of several other so-called species,

more or less deviated, in different directions and _in different

countries ; they are the type and, as tt were, the centre of a

natural group of forms, all of which resemble them in different

degrees.

Spectes in the case of certain Iishes. 441

Although called upon to vary, more or less, and with time,

in certain countries, when in spreading it has met with new

exigencies, the species may nevertheless remain relatively

fixed, or vary comparatively little in the same locality or in

analogous media, so long as the conditions are not sufficiently

modified. This is what led the illustrious Cuvier to say, and

up to a certain point with justice, “ Experience seems to

show, on the contrary, that, in the actual state of the globe,

varieties are confined within very narrow limits; and so far

as we can go back into antiquity, we see that these limits

were the same as at the present day.”

I have already several times recognized and indicated, in

certain widely distributed species belonging to various classes

of our Vertebrata, nascent divergences in some part or other

of the animal. ‘These variations, more and more strongly

marked until they reach adaptation through the persistence of

the influences and heredity, constitute what I call tendencies, or

the origin of new bifurcations upon a genealogical branch.

Often perceptible in certain individuals in a very limited field

of observation, they increase more and more in other coun-

tries with the augmentation of the first small dissimilarities

of condition, and thus advance towards temporary maxima,

which in various places have received different specific names.

The origin of these divergences may be, according to cir-

cumstances, attributed to a persistence of the characters of

youth, or to the predominance of the distinctive features of

one or the other sex, or to the reproduction by heredity of a

quasi-accidental anomaly, or, again, in consequence of the

struggle for existence, to new exigencies of the conditions of

life. I have particularly indicated, in the number of the

‘Archives de la Bibliotheque Universelle’ for September

1876, the coexistence, in the waters of the Lake of Geneva, of

three very distinct tendencies in the forms ot the roach (Leu-

ciscus rutilus). Each of these three varieties (deep, elon-

gated, or thick) already indicates, with a primary modification

of the general form, more or less strongly marked correlative

deviations in several of its characters.

Without going beyond the restricted bounds of our own

ichthyological fauna, I might cite several other cases of varie-

ties of one and the same species living thus almost side by

side, although kept distinct by exigencies of medium, which

are often badly interpreted. It may suffice for me, in this

connexion, to refer to the example of our freshwater trout,

which, according as it is more or fas confined to small streams

or to the deeper waters of our lakes, presents a facies so diffe-

442 Dr. V. Fatio on the Variability of the

rent as to have passed hitherto for two perfectly distinct species

in the eyes of most ichthyologists. It is well known that

the size of the basin and the relative abundance of alimenta-

tion have much influence on the dimensions of the animal.

The little brook-trout, which most zoologists still distinguish

under the name of Salar Ausonii (on the ground of its small

size, its thickset- form, the shortness of its nose, the comparatively

larger dimensions of its eye, and some peculiarities in its den-

tition), is, in fact, in my opinion, nothing more than a form of

the great trout of our lakes, which is called, according to cir-

cumstances, Zrutta lacustris, T. Schiffermiillert, Fario Mar-

siglit, or Salmo lemanus. Most of the characters proposed for

its distinction are those of the early age of the fish. In a

small stream the trout, which cannot grow for want of room,

arrives at an advanced age retaining more or less the charac-

ters of infancy. It would be still more surprising to meet

with trout of 30 1b. in a few inches of water. Moreover I

have already remarked several times that the fishes—such as

the perch (Perca fluviatilis) and the chub (Squalius cephalus),

for example—which inhabit the cold and poor waters of some

of our small elevated lakes in the Alps, also usually retain

several of the characteristic features of youth, their size also

being small.

Many naturalists, misunderstanding the natural affinities

which bring together allied species, although at present per-

haps separated by very important geographical boundaries,

have gone so far as completely to deny the production of

races In organisms in a free state. Faivre, among others,

following Godron, unhesitatingly maintains that variations

and races are very rare among plants and animals in a wild

state. This author appears to me, in particular, to place him-

self in flagrant contradiction to direct observation when he

says, for example, “ The races found under these conditions

are exceptional, to such an extent that many naturalists do

not hesitate to call in question their existence.”

Wallace, holding an exactly opposite opinion, published in

1858 a very interesting memoir on the tendency of varieties

to depart indefinitely from the original type. Trautschold

also, in 1861, drew a somewhat different conclusion from ana-

logous observations: according to the latter, “The varieties

which unite two species have also the power of modifying

themselves in more than two directions; but the result ob-

tained by the changes effected in a third direction must not be

regarded as a simple variety, it must take rank as a new

species.” The first author perhaps exaggerates, while the

second may seem to wish to specify a little too much; how-

Spectes in the case of certain Fishes, 443

ever, it none the less appears, from what they say, that to them,

as tome and many others, variability is becoming more and

more evident.

A variety duly ascertained may be regarded, according to

the point of view that we take up, edther as a bond between two

so-called recognized species, or as a tendency towards the crea-

tion of a new form.

The question as to the existence of a limit to the variability

of the species appears difficult to settle; nevertheless it may

be remarked that, for the perpetuation and constant augmen-

tation of a deviation at one point, the gradual establishment

of a certain necessary equilibrium in the correlative variations

is required. A rapid modification of an organ which, in con-

sequence of internal incompatibilities or external contrarie-

ties, is not followed quickly enough by corresponding changes

in other parts of the organism, will almost always superin-

duce either an arrest of the transformation in this direction,

or the extinction of the new divergent form, whether we regard

the latter asa species, as a variety, or simply as an abortive

shoot on a genealogical branch.

A great number of observations tend to prove more and

more that, in the struggle for existence, natural selection

always gives the victory to the best organized, and that the

case of the strongest is always the best. Influenced in vari-

ous directions a species will give origin to several more or less

different offshoots ; and only those will long persist which may

be sufficiently strong to bend, without excess and in an equi-~

librated manner, to the various exigencies of different condi-

tions.

There is therefore a limit, in a certain sense ; but this limit,

being due to a rupture of equilibrium, and often accidental, is

wider or narrower for the different varieties ; and each of the

latter, by departing more and more from the type, always

runs the risk of meeting reverses in some part or other of its

organization when in a false direction.

A natural barrier, even when very narrow, sometimes

suffices to establish differences, striking enough at the first

glance, between two allied forms. If, in the examination of

a great number of individuals taken under the two conditions,

we can still perceive the transitional steps which explain the

series of transformations, we must, I think, for the time,

regard these two still divergent or parallel forms only as

local races of the same species ; but, on the contrary, if one or

several important steps are wanting in the scale of compari-

sons, we may regard these two opposed forms as different

species, until evidence to the contrary is produced.

S44 Dr. V. Fatio on the Variability of the

These first two cases have often occurred to me in the com-

parative investigation of the fishes in the Swiss lakes of the

north and south of the Alps. But there is a third case, with

regard to which I must here say a few words—namely, the

rare case in which we find suddenly, and as it were by chance,

among a great number of individuals of two derivations, and

sufficiently constantly different to appear to belong two species,

an individual which, in one of the geographically separated

forms, resembles the other form in all its characters, so as

actually to be mistaken for it, and thus betrays the heredity

or identity of origin.

I may cite, as a curious example of this last case, the dis-

covery that I made in the lake of Lugano of a bleak (Albur-

nus) Which, south of the Alps, perfectly recalls the form proper

to our representative of the genus north of that chain. It is

well known, in fact, that hitherto all ichthyologists have

recognized the bleak of the Ticino and of Italy as completely

and specifically distinct from that which inhabits the waters

which have their source north of the Alps. Now the speci-

men in question, found among hundreds of similar individuals

of Alburnus alborella, presents, both in size and coloration,

and in its various forms and proportions, nearly all the cha-

racters regarded as distinctive of our Alburnus lucidus. Never

before has such a bleak been noticed as inhabiting the Italian

waters ; and it would be very difficult for me to explain under

what influence this reversion can have been produced. How-

ever, in presence of this revocation of consanguinity, I can now

do no otherwise than regard Alburnus lucidus and A. alborella,

which at first sight are very distinct, as two races, the one

northern, the other southern, of one and the same species.

Although it would appear that we must go back very far to

find the epoch at which these two supposed species lived under

the same form, under identical conditions, it none the less

seems that we have to do here with a complete case of

atavism, though of very distant date.

The partisans of the variability of species have laid much

stress on the study of the variations of domestic animals.

Deformations produced accidentally or by artificial selection

are, in fact, comparatively easy of demonstration in subjects

necessarily submitted to our observation ; but the appearance

in free creatures of modifications superinduced by natural se-

lection, or at any rate by influences independent of the will of

man, being always more difficult to seize, it seems that the

study, under natural conditions, of a divergence of any kind

in any organ must also possess its interest and value.

Let us confine ourselves now to the study of the modifica-

Species in the case of certain Fishes. 445

tions introduced by circumstances into the organs of prehen-

sion, and endeavour to trace as far as possible some of the

correlative compensations necessarily superinduced in other

parts of the organism. We may even reduce our field of

observation to the investigation of these organs in certain

fishes, as indicated in the title of this note.

To attain the same end, nature must sometimes employ, ac-

cording to circumstances, very different means ; moreover, even

with identical means, it often happens that, under different

circumstances, the correlative modifications are not effected

alike, sometimes in different individuals of the same species,

sometimes in the different parts of the same individual.

The organs of prehension, so varied in the animal kingdom,

being, in the fishes, represented by the mouth alone, one can

easily understand the influence that may be gradually exerted

upon the arrangement and proportions of this buccal cleft in

the first place, and then upon the whole organization of the

individual, by the modifications introduced into the actions

and “ gymnastic” of the animal by the necessarily different

mode of prehension to which it must adapt itself in order to

procure its nourishment in one condition or position or another

—above or below it, at the surface or the bottom of the water,

for example.

A mere glance at a few marine fishes will amply suffice to

show us many different aspects of the buccal pieces appro-

priated to one mode of prehension or another ; we have only

to consider, for example, the comparative forms of the body,

or of the limbs and jaws, in the genera Xiphias, Histiophorus,

Centriscus, and Belone. But under conditions more like those

of our own country, the freshwater species may also show us

various forms of the mouth adapted to different uses. As I

shall have to revert to these, I shall confine myself here to

referring en passant to the case of Toxotes jaculator, which

takes its prey at the surface, and often even provokes the fall

of the insects on which it feeds by projecting a drop of water

at those which are placed above the liquid. or this purpose

this fish has the lower jaw considerably prominent and turned

up, and at the same time the fins placed far enough back to

allow the entire head of the animal to be easily kept raised

into the air. If I cared to go beyond the class which parti-

cularly occupies our attention I might also recall the fact that

those birds which are condemned, without swimming, to seek

their nourishment at the bottom of the water, have the legs,

the neck, and the beak all greatly elongated; whilst in those

-which, like the snipe, for example, are called upon to rum-

mage beneath them, not at the bottom of the water, but only in

446 Dr. V. Fatio on the Variability of the

the firm ground, the legs, naturally, do not follow the beak in

the necessity of elongation. It would be easy also to cite

other examples already indicated among the Mammalia, espe-

cially in certain races of cattle; but we will not go beyond

our self-imposed limits.

My business is only to demonstrate that the general laws of

adaptation which presided over the formation of types, continue

always to exercise their influence upon all individuals in

different conditions*.

Moreover I think that, in such investigations, we must not

seek too far for our points of comparison; for, with its purpose

and its organization, each type also appears to have its own

tendencies to variability, may be as a predominant direction

for the possible modifications in a certain medium. In other

words, each species, or each group of allied forms, appears to

me, in our country and under certain conditions, to vary

preferently towards such or such a given point. ‘The parts

more easily influencible constitute for the species at once the

weak point from the side of classification, and the strong point

as regards facility of adaptation, force of resistance, and power

of extension.

It is evident that, according to the nature of the persistent

exigencies of the medium, it will be sometimes one and

sometimes another of the organs of relation that will be first

called upon to become moditied; but it is no less true that

in each species we shall always find, in a given medium, a par-

ticular character which is more sulject to vary or more prompt

to become modified. The exact determination of the character

which, being the first modified, has reacted upon all the

others, has always appeared to Darwin excessively difficult ; and

yet zt vs upon the study of the variable preponderance of the

* The history of our globe, painfully elaborated by geology and pale-

ontology, seems to be more and more in accord with zoology and physi-

ology upon this point. After leading us, in the forms of organisms,

through a whole series of successive modifications corresponding to the

different geological epochs and the different exigencies of the media of

the latter, paleontology has shown us, in fact, how, in sequence of a

change of stratum and of conditions of existence, many forms have often

disappeared, whilst some only continued to exist. In consequence, per-

haps, of a too rapid transformation of the conditions of life, those only

have been able to subsist which were sufficiently prepared or modified to

be able to sustain a rupture of equilibrium fatal to many others. Although

we cannot always so easily understand the sudden appearance in a new

stratum of an entirely different fauna, I do not doubt, in common with

some authors, that by gradually piercing the obscurity which necessarily

envelops the variability of creatures long since lost, we shall succeed in

explaining these apparently sudden and complete changes without having

recourse to the necessity of a new creative intervention.

Species tn the case of certain Fishes. 447

different characters that the more or less rational establishment

of genera and species in great part depends.

The great functions of life, nutrition and reproduction,

naturally govern this selection of the more or less influencible

parts. According as the preservation of the individual or the

perpetuation of the species is brought into question by the

changes of medium, it is evidently also among the external

organs which serve one or the other that the modifiable cha-

racter the best fitted to effect the adaptation will be selected.

The degree of complaisance, or, on the contrary, the exigen-

cies of these two essential functions, allow more or less latitude

to such or such an organ which brings them directly into

relation with the outer world.

Although only considering the question from one of its

sides, and devoting ourselves more particularly to the inves-

tigation of certain parts specially useful for the preservation

ot the individual, we nevertheless cannot here help recog-

nizing, as it were, a brake imposed upon the too rapid modi-

fications of one organ by the exigencies of another—may be, as

a new struggle in view of a more or less stable equilibrium,

until perfect adaptation.

As I have said, the whole organism of an individual must

be able to bend itself to the more or less sudden changes ne-

cessitated in the modification of gestures or habits by the

apparition of a new exigency, and follow in an equilibrated

manner the transformations effected in the organ of relation

which was first called upon to vary.

If we were to select as examples of struggle between exter-

nal and internal organs in certain fishes, on the one hand, the

eye or the mouth as displaying the appetites, and, on the

other, the air-bladder as above all subjected to the conditions

of temperature or pressure of the medium, we should soon find

waaial: curious cases of ruptures of equilibrium, both acci-

dental and normal, and injurious, sometimes to the individual,

sometimes to the species.

Among others, we know that in the perch (Perca fluviatilis),

suddenly drawn up by the line from the depths of our lakes,

the air-bladder, being too rapidly transported from a consider-

able pressure to a much smaller one, is suddenly distended in

an extraordinary manner, projecting itself into the mouth, and

sometimes even driving out a part of the digestive organs.

We also know that the pike (sow luctus), when carried, by

its voracity, too rapidly from the deeper towards the superficial

strata of the water in pursuit of prey, is forcibly retained at

the surface by an exaggerated development of the swimming-

bladder, and often perishes in consequence of this injury,

which in this case is quite voluntary.

448 Dr. V. Fatio on the Variability of the

In these two instances a too rapid change of conditions

leads to a rupture in the equilibrium of the organism, and often

involves the death of the individual. The elastic fibres of the

air-bladder, too rapidly distended, can no more resume their

empire and exert a suflicient compression ; and this would not

have happened in consequence of slower and more gradual

transitions.

But the principal purpose of the air-bladder is not, appa-

rently, to condemn the species to an invariable habitat; the

function of this organ is rather, by pressing against the back-

bone, to keep the individual in the normal position proper for

its preservation. Other examples will enable us to understand

the importance of this function from the point of view of. the

preservation of the deviated race, and the comparative action

either of certain organs of relation upon the bladder, which is

at once a moderative agent and one of equilibrium, or of the

latter upon the position of the individual, and thereby upon

some of its external forms.

Every one is acquainted with the goldfish or gold carp

(Carassius auratus), which normally exhibits oblong forms

like those of the carp, but to which the Chinese have found the

way to give the most curious shapes. By cleverly taking

advantage of the smallest accidental deformations, and insti-

gating and exaggerating monstrous tendencies by subjecting

the fish to abnormal conditions, the adroit inhabitants of the

celestial empire have actually succeeded in manufacturing

goldfish with double and triple fins, with a quasi-spherical

body, and with the eyes excessively prominent, or often borne

upon a longer or shorter pedicle *.

M. Carbonnier, of Paris, has already remarked that the

equilibrium is very unstable in the quasi-globular varieties of

the goldfish, and that, after arriving at a certain age, many of

the young fishes of this form must perish, from being forcibly

kept in a position which scarcely allows them to feed, some

of them with the head turned upwards, many with the head

turned down. ‘T'wo years ago I had the opportunity of seeing

in the aquaria of this learned observer several adult globular

goldfish with more or less prominent eyes, in which the very

different arrangement of the mouth particularly attracted my

attention. Two of these appeared to me to be especially

interesting.

One of them, with a spherical form and a comparatively

“short backbone, presented a very turned-up snout and a very

* It is believed that this last variety, which has received the name of

the telescope-tish, may be produced by causing the light to reach the

fish only from a single point.

Species in the case of certain Fishes. 449

oblique mouth ; it could hardly take any food, except above

it or at the surface of the water. The other, which was also

globular and had a very oblique mouth, but with a still

shorter backbone, remained completely turned over on its

back, with its large belly upwards. ‘The latter, it seems, had

commenced by being like the other; then, at a certain

moment, the air-bladder being more and more displaced by

the pressure of the vertebral column, and the centre of gravity

shifted, the animal was completely turned over.

It appeared that the reversed goldfish, when food was

offered to it after a long fast, could still take nourishment by

great exertions, and that, under the influence of this tempo-

rary counterpoise in the digestive tube, it could maintain itself

for a certain period, and by considerable efforts, in a quasi-

normal position, but only to allow itself soon afterwards to be

turned upside down again by the air-bladder,

In consequence of a compulsorily abnormal position, the head

and then the backbone had gradually been deformed, until the

arrival of a moment when, the equilibrium being broken and

the fins being unable any longer to struggle sufficiently, the

air-bladder intervened to put a forced term to the primary

external modifications.

I have for some time observed, in one of the aquaria of M.

E. Covelle at Geneva, a very curious pathological case, to a

certain extent parallel to that of the goldfish, in an adult rudd

(Scardinius erythrophthalmus). For about three months this

fish has remained at the bottom of the aquarium, always lying

upon its right side. The air-bladder, which can no longer

press against the backbone, now forms a very apparent

swelling upon the left side. In consequence of a paralysis

produced, after a fall, in the anterior dorsal muscles of the

right side, there took place, by degrees, first an increasing

atrophy of the above-mentioned right lateral muscles, and

afterwards a gradual deviation of the vertebral column. At

present the paralysis has reached the level of the ventrals, and

the caudal portion of the body is recurving by little and little

towards the back. oventieies this fish can still, by great

exertions, like the reversed goldfish, take and digest the food

that is put from time to time within its reach. Although

meagre, it appears to be in very good health, except for its

paralysis ; its respiratory movements, although rather rapid,

are comparatively normal; and the free pectoral fin, during

this compulsory repose, nevertheless moves continually, as if

to ventilate the branchie or agitate the water in the vicinity

of those organs. ‘The coloration of the body and fins is per-

fectly good, and does not seem at present to indicate any

impoverishment.

450 Dr. V. Fatio on the Variability of the

While the air-bladder, which presses against the left flank,

keeps the animal lying down, and it is by this means more

and more twisted, the eyes are subjected to very different

conditions and to very unequal use: the right eye, applied

to the bottom, remains in its normal vertical position with

regard to the axis of the head; but the left eye, thus con-

demned to look always upward, turns more and more in order

to see round it as much as possible in a horizontal direction.

The fish has not been three months in its present position; and

yet the globe of the eye, more and more elevated on the

frontal side, has already made more than one eighth of a turn,

or an angle of 45° to its normal position. Without desiring

to make too forced a comparison, one cannot help thinking of

the Pleuronectid fishes, which ordinarily repose upon one

side, and in which, as is well known, the two eyes, which are

at first symmetrically arranged, gradually come together,

during development, upon the same side of the animal.

Lastly, from the study of the pathological case of this fish,

we may further draw a fresh proof of the fact, which has

already been several times demonstrated, that the will is never

free, or that a deformation, even when accidental and ever so

small, seems always to be multiplied, in the direction of varia-

bility, by an unpremeditated will. In fact, if, after having

struggled in all directions to take its food, the rudd by chance

falls upon the left flank, the disagreeable pressure exerted by

the bottom upon the displaced air-bladder, and the instability

given to it by the convexity of this side of its body, invariably

urge the fish to quit this position (which nevertheless would

tend to reestablish equilibrium in its organism), and to make

effort after effort until it succeeds in replacing itself on its

right flank, in a position which tends constantly more and

more towards deformation. :

Led by such data, either as to the effect of deformations of the

mouth, the head, and the body upon the air-bladder, or in-

versely as to the influence of the Jatter upon external form,

or as to the probable action of differences of pressure and

temperature upon the gas contained within the body of the

fish, I have lately, with the cooperation of M. Covelle, and

in one of his aquaria, twice made an experiment, which on

both occasions gave nearly identical results.

We gradually warmed the whole mass of water in the

vessel, to see the effect of temperature upon the relative posi-

tion of various fishes, some destitute of an air-bladder, others

provided with such an organ either closed or possessing a

communication with the exterior. The experiment was made

upon bullheads (Cottus gobio), perch (Perca fluviatilis), tench

Species in the case of certain Fishes. 451

(Tinca vulgaris), gudgeons (Gobio fluviatilis), spirlins (Albur-

nus bipunctatus), and minnows (Phoxinus levis). The first

time we gradually raised the temperature of the water in two

hours from 10° to 28° C. (from 50° to 82°4 F.) ; the second

time, in an hour and a half, from 94° to 27° C. (from 49%1

to 80°6 F.).

The bullheads, which are without an air-bladder, never

ceased to repose upon the gravel at the bottom; but after the

temperature had been raised 6°-8° C. (10°°8-14°4 F.), the

perch, with their closed air-bladder, began to depart a little

from the bottom, where they had at first remained nearly mo-

tionless. At the first moment the warming of the water gave

rise to great agitation ; but, the first surprise passed, quiet was

restored, and we could then see all the fishes, except the bull-

head, struggle with their fins to prevent their being carried

towards the surface. As soon as the organs of motion were

in repose, the animal rose more or less rapidly, like a balloon,

without, however, appearing externally to be in the least

inflated or deformed. The Gy ieinsde, furnished with an air-

bladder having an external communication, ascended and

descended alternately; and it seemed to me that the young

struggled with more difficulty than the adults*. Some adult

tench and a gudgeon in particular appeared much less influ-

enced than some little tench, which were constantly being

forced up towards the surface. At 22°C. (=71°6 F.) one

erch (from 7 to 10 centims., or from 3 to 4 inches long)

lent about midwater in the aquarium ; at 25° or 26° C. (77°

or 78°8 F’.) they went willingly very near the surface ; finally

the head, being less elevated, was often turned more or less

downwards. At 27° or 28° C. (=80°6 or 82°4 F.) the agi-

tation again became general ; several fishes appeared ready to

perish ; and we stopped the experiment, being unable to follow

the action of the temperature upon creatures which were, so to

speak, i ie

In the first experiment the introduction into the midst of

the liquid of a vase of aquatic plants very rapidly restored

quietude to the fishes which were agitated by an increasing

suffocation. ‘The second time we had fewer made ill, owing

to our leaving a plant in the water during the whole expe-

riment.

Although the fish, and especially those in which the air-

* This would seem to indicate that the capacity and importance of the

air-bladder are greater in early youth than in the adult state; for we

know that, in some fishes, the duct of communication with the exterior

is rather obliterated with increasing age; and I have always remarked

that the fins are comparatively larger in the young than in the old.

452 Dr. V. Fatio on the Variability of the

bladder is not closed, can evidently react more or less against

slowly increasing differences of temperature or pressure, it is

none the less probable that important diversities in pressure,

and rapid or considerable changes of temperature, must have

much influence upon the gestures of the individual under

different conditions and in different seasons, and thereby more

or less upon its external form and appearance*.

I may state, in passing, that in these two experiments we

had the opportunity of ascertaining, in a very striking man-

ner, that all the fishes heated (towards the end of January,

when they were pale in colour) rapidly acquired, as the tem-

perature increased, a much more brilliant coloration, somewhat

analogous to the nuptial livery. The bullheads, which were

at first whitish underneath, became almost black on the throat

and belly ; the perch and tench acquired very brilliant me-

tallic reflections ; the spirlins displayed a fine violet band at

the upper part of the flanks; and the minnows already pre-

sented here and there on their lower surfaces the red colora-

tion specially characteristic of the season of amours. When

placed, after the experiment, in water at 9° or 10° C, (48°2

or 50° Fahr.), these very rapidly lost all their temporary bril-

liancy.

Returning, now, to the consideration of fishes under normal

conditions or in freedom, I may remark, first of all, that the

species of the families with a mixed diet or omnivorous, and

with an air-bladder in communication with the exterior, have

always appeared to me more subject to vary, as to the form of

the buccal organs or organs of prehension, than the fishes of

exclusively animal or vegetable diet confined with them under

the same conditions. Elsewhere, in another medium, it might

be the latter that would vary most in this particular, or, per-

haps, some other part would be called upon to vary first of

all. A rule established upon such principles for one family

will necessarily always be subject to apparent exceptions in

another group.

Among other things we shall very speedily remark that

the plan of the modifications of the buccal cleft varies, in fishes,

in diverse orders, even under similar conditions, according to

the kind of gymnastic which may be permitted by other organs,

such as the fins or the air-bladder. The smelt, which takes

* It would be interesting to investigate, by a thorough study of all the

gestures of the fish in different circumstances and at different seasons,

why sometimes a certain species has a more or less developed air-bladder,

whilst another, belonging to the same genus, is, on the contrary, desti-

tute of that organ.

Species in the case of certain Fishes. 453

its food especially above it or at the surface of the water, will

have the snout turned up and the mouth very oblique; while

the sharks, which also most frequently hunt at the surface,

will, on the contrary, in general have the mouth completely

inferior. But in these two cases it is in the preponderant

intervention of other organs that we must seek the explana-

tion of the differences of modifications. The former of these

fishes, with the organization of its fins, can with difficulty

struggle against the influence of the air-bladder, which tends

to retain it in the horizontal position ; the latter, destitute of

air-bladder, can, on the contrary, not only easily keep a por-

tion of the head out of water, and the mouth open at the

surface, but can also turn or twist in various directions, thanks

to the arrangement of the organs of locomotion and the

unequal development of the lobes of the caudal fin. I might

select, nearer home, what may be called parallel examples,

among the fishes which, in contrast to the above, live and

hunt preferently at the bottom of the water. According as

these are required to take their food most frequently from

above, in front of, or beneath them, and according as the

different developments of the air-bladder or the fins permit

one position or another in the act of prehension, we shall

usually see in them, with a slightly different situation of the

eye, a more or less oblique arrangement of the buccal cleft,

which is then superior, horizontal, or inferior. Compare,

among others, in these respects, our goby, the bullhead, and

our barbels.

It would not be difficult to multiply these examples, even

in different classes ; but I prefer still to limit myself in order

now to compare fishes more similar to one another in form,

and to establish here a parallel between various Cyprinidae,

leading different modes of life, and the various forms of one

and the same species, according as the latter is subjected to

one or another condition of existence. For this purpose I

select a family all the members of which are equally provided

with an air-bladder in communication with the exterior, and

which consequently must be able to pass with more facility

from one pressure to another.

If I compare,among others, our various representatives of the

genera Alburnus, Scardinius, Leuciscus, Abramis, Chondro-

stoma, Tinca, Carpio, and Barbus, I see at once that to an

habitual station more or less near the surface or the bottom of

the water, there usually corresponds a more or less oblique

arrangement of the buccal cleft, sometimes almost superior,

sometimes completely inferior. I then remark that with a

slightly different diet, most frequently necessitating the pre-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 31

454 Dr. V. Fatio on the Variability of the

hension of food above, in front of, or beneath the individual,

the form of the mouth also varies more or less in the fishes

which generally live between these two extremes or in mid-

water. Lastly, as corollaries of these first modifications de-

pendent on habitat, I may recall the gradual apparition at the

sides of the mouth, in our bottom-feeding Cyprinide, of tactile

organs, more or less developed barbels. It must not be for-

gotten that, notwithstanding its constant communication with

the exterior, the air-bladder, which is a little variable in posi-

tion and proportions, may here exert an influence, up to a

certain point, upon the general form of the fish and its mode

of gymnastic, by pressing more or less against one part or

another of the individual. Under the influence of the agents

which superinduce the transformations of the mouth, we also

see appear other correlative modifications in various parts of

the animal—among others, in the greater or less declivity

of the head, in the more or less convex or depressed form of

the back and belly, in the variable compression of the sides,

in the situation and proportions of the eye with regard to the

forehead, and finally in the relative position and the develop-

ment of certain fins.

These various tendencies to adaptation may be, I repeat,

very different in other families, in which the equilibrium of the

organism rests upon other foundations; or they may be ac-

companied by new modifications affecting other parts, such as

the nature of the integuments for example.

Our barbel, which chiefly seeks its nourishment beneath it,

on the bottom or in the mud, has the mouth opening below

and furnished with barbels, the eye comparatively small, and

the base of the anal fin rather short; the bleak, which, on the

contrary, most frequently snatches its prey at the surface or

above it, has the mouth oblique, opening more or less up-

wards, and destitute of barbels, with a large eye and the

base of the anal fin comparatively elongated. The rudd and

the roach, which most commonly seek their food at midwater,

although the mouth is oblique in the former and quasi-hori-

zontal in the latter, and without barbels in both, have never-

theless the anal and dorsal fins of nearly equal importance,

and a body usually rather deeper than the species above indi-

cated as inhabiting extreme situations. A certain resemblance

of general form (which, however, is variable for each of these

species in different media) may be due to a similitude of

habitat in an average medium ; but the examination of the

grinding-plate and of the pharyngeal teeth betrays a marked

preference for aliments of different natures, and consequently

modes of prehension which are probably also somewhat diffe-

™ SS

——_———- -— |

Species in the case of certain Fishes. 455

rent. The carp and the bream are recognizable at once by

the great comparative basal extension of the dorsal in the

former, and the anal in the latter. The carp, which keeps

close to the bottom more constantly than the bream, possesses

barbels, while these are wanting in the latter, which, on the other

hand, has the two lobes of the caudal pretty constantly unequal.

The Chondrostoma (“nase”) and the tench, which, in

various points of view, constitute exceptions among our Cy-

prinide, show us here, again, new modifications in the organs

relating to the mode of alimentation. Required generally to

take its food from beneath it, the nase, like our barbel, has the

mouth plainly inferior and the anal comparatively short; but,

being destined to an almost exclusively vegetable diet, and

accustomed rather to graze upon, than to rout up the bottom,

it has no occasion for barbels ; and its lips are instead furnished

with a horny and trenchant sheath. Although willingly

keeping at the bottom, the tench, which is more omnivorous

than the carp and the barbel, and consequently requires to

take its nourishment in more varied positions, shows at the

same time a rather oblique mouth and a small lateral barbel ;

but in it the inferior fins are a little more powerful, and the

eye, in order to look in different directions, possesses a mobi-

lity and a facility of projection which does not occur in any

other of our Cyprinide.

It would require a very great number of comparative obser-

vations to determine to what degree of dependence-each of

these organs is subject, and which of them, under different

circumstances, is first called upon to vary.

We might, I believe, push much further this comparative

investigation, which I now only indicate in passing. The

careful examination of the various dentitions, for example, has

often shown me an intimate and very natural relation between

the different forms of the teeth or of the pharyngeal plate,

which betray the predominant nature of the diet, and a certain

modification of the internal or external framework, in view of

a peculiar gymnastic in the act of prehension.

Our bleak (Alburnus lucidus), being especially insectivo-

rous, the habitual station of that fish, and the means of which

it must make use in order to obtain such or such a prey of

predilection, must vary, it would seem, with different condi-

tions and circumstances, and thereby exert more or less influ-

ence upon the form of the mouth, the sole organ of prehen-

sion. In connexion with this I have observed that the

majority of the bleak which inhabit certain of our rivers

present a deeper or more compressed form of body, a less

turned-up snout, and consequently a less oblique mouth than

31*

456 Dr. V. Fatio on the Vartabilty of the

most of those which live more habitually in some of our lakes.

Now in our transparent lakes (the lake of Geneva for ex-

ample) we may very often see these graceful little Cyprinide

hunting in numerous bands, and snapping up right and left

at the surface of the water the little insects of various sorts

that the winds or other accidents beat down upon it daily ;

whilst we less frequently observe these fishes at the very sur-

face in the moving, less transparent, shallower, and colder

waters of several of our streams, such as the Rhine for ex-

ample. It is difficult to avoid comparing these graceful little

fishes with the active swallows, which, like the bleak, so often

go in search of small insects close to the surface of the ground

or over the mirror of our lakes. We may fairly ask whether

meteorological influences, to a certain extent analogous with

those which impel the swallows alternately towards the ground

or the surface of the water, and to great altitudes in the air,

may not also, in different media, present the bleak with their

favourite food, according to circumstances, at the surface or at

a lower level in the water.

According as the mouth, in order to adapt itself to the most

habitual circumstances in a given medium, becomes more or

less oblique, the back or the belly are, on the contrary, de-

pressed or elevated, at the same time that the body becomes

elongated or shortened.

Heckel’s theoretical line, which passes through the extremity

of the mouth and the middle of the caudal, displays these op-

posite deviations at the first glance, according as it passes at

a greater or less height with respect to the centre of the eye

and the summit of the back. The employment of this line

may be equally valuable in showing the degree of certain

deformations in fishes, as that of the two lines determining

the facial angle in other animals ; but it is a great pity that

Heckel and, in imitation of him, several ichthyologists have

too often attributed a specific value to the data obtained by -

this mode of mensuration.

It is easily understood that a modificatory influence like

that of which I have just spoken, however minute it may be,

but acting upon the individual from early youth, might in

time, and by multiplying itself by reproduction, affect a

species very profoundly under uncertain conditions.

The action of the deformatory agents already mentioned

appears to me to be constant and regular enough; however,

like every other rule, this also, I repeat, may present apparent

exceptions, which a conscientious study of the circumstances

and conditions of medium peculiar to each locality can alone

satisfactorily explain.

Species in the case of certain Fishes. 457

It is always difficult to determine what is the preponderant

influence, and consequently in what direction the: first modifi-

cations will take place. f can easily understand the error of

Blanchard, who has distinguished specifically, under the name

of Alburnus mirandella, our elongated bleak of the lake of

Geneva from the deeper ones of the French rivers. Never-

theless I cannot yet so easily explain the causes of the com-

paratively deeper form of the bleak which Heckel originally

and erroneously distinguished under the name of Alburnus

lacustris from the Neusiedler and Platten lakes, as I do not

sufficiently know the nature and relative importance of the

conditions of medium proper to those two lakes.

In fact the modificative and conservative agents opposed to

each other may be of very diverse natures. Under influences

of medium or local conditions we must include, in the case

of our fishes, the depth of the medium, the degree of pressure,

the transparency or the possible light, the surrounding tem-

perature, the nature and origin of the water, the composition

of the bottom, the faunas and floras of the region, the climate

or the usual meteorological conditions of the locality, and,

lastly, many other circumstances which are often difficult to

no Sara

may here refer to the case of the Leuciscus rutilus of the

Bruniger lake, of which I spoke in the number of the ‘ Biblio-

théque’ for September 1876, and which, in consequence of the

retreat of the water of this little basin upon an almost entirely

rocky bottom, was compelled to go to the surface in search of

the vegetable and animal débris which were carried there by

the winds. I stated that the body of this fish had by degrees

become more elongated, with a very pale coloration, and that

the mouth had acquired a more oblique position.

If I have dwelt so much upon this side of the variability

of our fishes, and in particular of our bleak, it is because ana~

logous cases, sometimes wrongly interpreted, also occur fre-

quently in other genera, and have very often served for the

establishment of numerous false species.

From all that has been stated, 1t would seem that we may

derive, on the one hand, fresh proofs in support of the con-

stant variability of the species under a concourse of favourable

circumstances, and, on the other, the indication of certain

limits imposed upon the modifications possible in a given,

direction under the influence of a peculiar, too predominant

condition. In other words, it appears that in default of

sufficient time, or of a relative equilibrium in the diffe-

rent influences of the medium, the series of correlative modi-

fications cannot be effected in a durable manner, and that

458 Mr. A. G. Butler on some African

from time to time we witness, as it were, a rupture or a recall

to order which is sometimes fatal.

Tf an organ ts too rapidly modified by a particular prepon-

derant influence for the rest of the organism to follow zt continu-

ously in an equilibrate manner, it frequently happens, either

that the progress of the variability is arrested in this first direc-

tion, or that the variety in course of formation is extinguished

under these new conditions.

Nature, fortunately, is not so hasty as man in her require-

ments; she has had and still has ample time in which to

work.

XLV.—Descriptions of several African and Australian Lepi-

doptera in the Collection of the British Museum. By ARTHUR

G. Butter, F.L.S8., F.Z.8., &e.

Four of the new species here described have recently been

selected from a small collection, of great interest, made at Lake

Nyassa by F. A. A. Simons. This collection was especially

rich in two species of Papilio (P. porthaon of Hewitson, a

butterfly new to the Museum series, and P. nyasse, here

described) ; there were also several forms of the difficult genus

Teracolus (but chiefly identical with those from Natal), several

species of Acr@a (one of which will probably prove to be new

to science), a few obscure little species of Lycena and Pamphila,

a little black-and-white Liptena?, and several very striking

moths.

The Rockhampton collection contained (besides the beauti-

ful Sphinges here described) several obscure forms of Noc-

tuites and Crambites, an example of Catopsilia hinda, and

other named species which were previously desiderata to the

Museum.

RHOPALOCERA.

1. Mycalesis Simonsit, n. sp.

3 2. Wings above sandy yellow, with a straight, trans-

verse, pale-bordered, light brown postmedian line across both

wings; costal and apical areas of primaries red-brown, parti-

cularly in the female, the base and outer border more or less

tinted with the same colour; the margin and a submarginal

line darker brown ; two white-pupilled black ocelli, one small

towards the apex, the other large between the first and second

median branches: secondaries with six more or less strongly

indicated discal black dots ; outer margin red-brown; female

with a slender submarginal red-brown line. Under surface

and Australian Lepidoptera. 459

pale rusty reddish, mottled with ferruginous ; the basal area

bounded externally by a pale-bordered earary ferrugi-

nous line, deeper in colour than the basal area; a marginal

line, and indications of a submarginal line, ferruginous : pri-

maries with the ocelli less distinct than above, an additional

smaller indistinct ocellus above and below the subapical one :

secondaries with an irregular ferruginous line crossing the

cell; discal dots more distinct than above, more or less pupil-

lated with white. Expanse of wings 1 inch 10 to 11 lines.

Lake Nyassa. Type, B.M.

Allied to M. eliasis.

2. Teracolus mutans, un. sp.

Allied to 7. vesta; the markings above the same, but the

coloration quite different, linking it to 7. protomedia, T.

coliagenes, in

ings above sulphur-yellow, the base shaded (but not

broadly) with lilacine gray ; primaries tinted towards the base

with pale salmon-colour ; otherwise as in 7’. vesta. Expanse

of wings 2 inches.

Lake Nyassa. Type, B.M.

My prediction respecting the unbroken chain of nearly allied

species in this genus is being rapidly fulfilled ; since the pub-

lication of my paper on Teracolus we have received no less

than five of the missing links appertaining to this section of

the genus alone.

3. Teracolus argillaceus, n. sp.

Allied to 7. vesta, but smaller, whiter at the base, much less

dusted with blackish; markings the same: below with the

apical area of primaries and the whole of the secondaries, ex-

a a slightly yellowish central band (enclosed by the two

central angular bars), reddish clay-colour; darker markings

below much less distinct. Hxpanse of wings 1 inch 7 lines.

Natal (Busxton). Type, B.M.

This species is intermediate between 7. vesta and 7. chry-

sonome, although most nearly allied to the former of the two.

We have two examples ; and Mr. Buxton tells me that he has

others amongst his duplicates. From the upper surface alone

it might be mistaken for a pale form of 7. vesta ; but the colora-

tion of the under surface 1s very distinct.

4, Papilio nyasse, n. sp.

Intermediate between P. policenes and P. antheus: green

aud black. Markings of the primaries as in P. policenes, ex-

cepting that the bands which cross the ceil are zigzag, as in

460 Mr. A. G. Butler on some African

P. antheus ; markings of the secondaries above as in P. antheus,

excepting that the band which crosses the cell from costa to

anal spot is broad, as in P. policenes, and the submarginal

grey patches are broader. Wings below pale silky greyish

brown ; the green markings paler than above, and for the

most part bordered internally with black : secondaries crossed

near the base by two equally broad brown bands parallel to

the abdominal margin; no black spot in the cell; a red-

bordered subcostal black spot as in P. antheus ; no pale green-

ish spot below the carmine subanal bars, as in P. policenes ;

the grey patches broader and with narrower black borders.

Expanse of wings 3 inches 9 lines.

Lake Nyassa. Type, B.M.

This and P. porthaon seem to be the commonest butterflies

of the district.

HETEROCERA.

5. Cherocampa indistincta, nu. sp.

Primaries above whity brown, with a slightly deeper cloud

over the lower half of the discal area; the whole wing irro-

rated with blackish scales, which become dense and linear to-

wards outer border; a black dot at the end of the cell; three

parallel oblique pale brown discal lines from inner margin to

second subcostal branch, whence they appear to form an abrupt

angle inwards to costa, but become very indistinct; a short

apical dusky dash, secondaries smoky brown; costal area

silky whitish ; anal angle whitish; external border narrowly

greyish white, irrorated with brown: head and thorax oliva-

ceous, bordered with white ; abdomen pale pinky brownish or

sordid flesh-colour, whitish at the sides. Primaries below

sordid flesh-colour, the basal area, excepting the costa, dusky ;

the remainder of the wing irrorated with blackish ; a broad

pale outer border; a black subcostal spot towards apex: se-

condaries flesh-colour, whitish towards abdominal margin,

irrorated with greyish atoms; traces of two central parallel

transverse lines, the outer one indicated by black dots upon the

nervures: body below pinky whitish. Expanse of wings

4 inches 2 lines.

Rockhampton, Queensland. Type, B.M.

The primaries above, when looked at from the side, have a

silky greyish appearance, but from the front they have a sandy

tint ; the outer border is broadly but very indistinctly paler.

This species is most nearly allied to C. gonograpta; it is

also allied to C. deserta and C. punctivenata: in the absence

of the lateral black spot at base of abdomen it agrees best

with C. deserta.

and Australian Lepidoptera. 461

6, Daphnis magnifica, n. sp.

Allied to D. pallescens, but considerably larger, altogether

deeper in colour, with the abdomen distinctly banded; the

secondaries with a broad waved central pale band, and without

a mie external border.

rimaries above almost as in D. hypothous, but more

sharply defined, the transverse pale pinky band across the

oa third of twice the width and clearer in tint; the pale

postmedian area broader, more arched, clearer and paler ; the

irregular area near external angle brown, varied with slaty

grey : secondaries cream-colour, slightly obscured (with the

exception of the basal and costal areas and a slender waved

transverse discal line) with pale greenish grey ; a broad irre-

gular central band, not reaching the costa or the anal angle,

black-brown, surrounded and interrupted by dark greenish

grey ; a broad external border deep purplish brown, shading

off internally and at apex into greenish grey, and infersected

near anal angle by a sonite pale submarginal line: head and

collar dull lilac, mtersected by lines of testaceous; antennz

yellow ; thorax dull lilac, varied behind with olive-green, and

with lateral tufts of testaceous hair ; metathorax olive-green,

broadly bordered behind with white ; tegulz olive-green, with

a broad creamy white external border and a slender internal

testaceous margin; abdomen dorsally pinky greyish, the basal

segment olive-green, the remaining segments, excepting the

last, with lateral oblique converging olive-green bars ; the ter-

minal segment grey, crossed by an olive-brown horseshoe-

like band; the four basal segments bordered with creamy

whitish in front ; abdomen laterally much more pinky in tint

than the dorsal surface: below with the general aspect of D.

hypothous, the markings much the same, but altogether darker

and of a purple tint, none of the bright red so prevalent on

that species being present. Expanse of wings 4 inches

9 lines.

Rockhampton, Queensland. Type, B.M.

The most magnificent of all the species of Daphnis.

7. Phegorista formosa, n. sp.

Allied to P. agaristoides from West Africa, but readily

distinguished by the markings of the primaries ; the internal

border black to the base, the large triangular ochraceous patch

on the basal area darker and tinted with rose-colour; the

oblique white or pale yellow band of papain replaced by a

very broad, almost semicircular, bright ochreous patch; the

hastate spot near the external angle replaced by a triangular

462 On some African and Australian Lepidoptera.

bright ochreous spot: the band across the base of the abdo-

men reddish. Expanse of wings 2 inches 5 lines.

Lake Nyassa. Type, B.M.

A very beautiful and distinct species, reminding one of

Eusemia superba.

8. Anaphe ambrizia, n. sp.

3+ Allied to A. reticulata, but considerably smaller, the

primaries narrower, silky white, the bands comparatively

broader and darker, the two streaks from the outer margin

much more convergent, leaving a very small spot of the

ground-colour between them at their internal extremities ;

secondaries paler, silky stramineous; thorax (like the bands

of primaries) chocolate-brown; head tawny with blackish

vertex; tegule pale yellow; abdomen pale ochreous, with

the hind margins of the segments dark brown. Expanse of

wings Linch 5 lines.

Ambriz (Monteiro). Type, B.M.

Readily distinguished from A. reticulata and A. panda

(which is probably only a variety of the same) by its smaller

size, darker markings, and differently coloured body. A.

reticulata is well figured by Herrich-Schiiffer under the name

of Arctiomorpha euprepiceformis.

The genus Anaphe seems to be best placed between Marana

(to which several species described under the generic name of

Teara are referable) and Numenes.

9. Saturnia flavida, n. sp.

Allied to S. apollonia, with the same general character of

markings, but the ground-colour of the wings sulphur-yellow,

the two lines indicating the limits of the central band wide

apart throughout their entire length, the ocelli of the prima-

ries smaller and therefore agreeing better in size with those of

the secondaries, the outer border of a more rosy tint, with the

pink and white submarginal band of oval spots better defined,

the inner transverse line of secondaries well defined, the body

(especially of the female) darker and of a more decidedly tes-

taceous colour. Expanse of wings ¢ 3 inches, ? 3 inches

1 line.

Zambesi. Type, B.M.

This is decidedly the most attractive species yet described ;

it is smaller and altogether more brilliantly coloured than S.

apollonia: the male example has a curious modification of

the left primary, the outer line of the central band being

deeply excavated near the costa, so as to make room for a

semicircular, red-bordered, pink spot.

On a new Genus of Palcozoic Fossils. 468

XLVI.—On Ascodictyon, a new Provisional and Anomalous

Genus of Paleozoic Fossils. By H. ALLEYNE NICHOLSON,

M.D., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., and R. Eruerimee, Jun., F.G.S.

[Plate XIX.]

THE curious little fossils for which we propose the generic

title of Ascodictyon are parasitic in their habits, and are found

adhering to the shells of Brachiopods, the exterior of corals,

or the stems of Crinoids. We are acquainted with at least

three distinct forms, one of which occurs in the Carboniferous

rocks of Scotland, whilst the other two have been detected in

the Devonian deposits of North America. In all the members

of this group the organism, though visible to the naked eye,

can only be properly examined by means of the microscope,

and consists of minute calcareous vesicles, the walls of which

are more or less extensively perforated by microscopic fora-

mina. ‘The vesicles or “ cells,’’ whatever their shape or ar-

rangement may be, are always hollow; but they exhibit no

definite aperture, save the very minute pores just spoken of.

In some cases they open into one another by short contracted

necks or stolons, thus forming a loosely reticulate network ;

whilst more typically they are arranged in regular, usually

stellate clusters, which in turn are united with one another by

delicate thread-like hollow tubes, which often ramify and ana-

stomose.

The above being the general characters of Ascodictyon, a

provisional generic diagnosis may be framed as follows :—

Gen. char. Organism composite, parasitic, adherent on

foreign bodies, composed of numerous calcareous cells or vesi-

cles, the walls of which are perforated by a greater or less

number of microscopic foramina, but which possess no single

large aperture. The cells may be united almost directly by

the intervention of short tubular necks; or they may be dis-

posed in clusters connected with one another by hollow fila-

mentous tubes, which usually anastomose, and which in

some cases, at any rate, are likewise perforated by microscopic

ores.

i As before remarked, the genus, so far as our present know-

ledge goes, is confined to the Devonian and Carboniferous

periods; and the following are the characters of the three species

with which we are as yet acquainted.

Ascodictyon fusiforme, Nich. and Eth., Jun.

(Pl. XIX. figs. 7, 8.)

Spec. char. Colony composed of fusiform, sometimes pyri-

464 Dr. H. A. Nicholson and Mr. R. Etheridge on

form calcareous vesicles, which vary in length from a third of

a line to more than half a line, and which have their walls

perforated by numerous circular microscopic foramina, cover-

ing the whole surface, and placed about their own diameter,

or rather more, apart. The cells are produced by budding

from one another directly, and are connected by short, con-

tracted, tubular stolons in such a manner as to form an open

network.

Obs. A. fusiforme is readily distinguished from A. stella-

tum by the fact that the vesicles are directly connected with

one another, that they are not arranged in clusters, and that

the pores are, on the whole, of larger size, and show no traces

of a linear arrangement, whilst the vesicles themselves are also

of larger size. The absence of a clustered arrangement and

of a network of connecting filaments equally separate this

species from A. radians, with the additional distinction that

the pores are distributed over the whole surface instead of

being confined to a single median row on each vesicle. When

the vesicles of A. fusiforme are fractured, they are seen to

contain a large central cavity; but there are no traces of any

other opening in each except the numerous minute pores.

These pores sometimes exhibit the appearance of being ele-

vated above the general surface ; but it is difficult to say how

far this appearance may not be deceptive. Owing also to the

adherent habit of this and the other members of the genus,

and the small size of the vesicles, we have been unable to

examine specimens by the method of transparent sections, and

can therefore offer no observations on the minute structure

of the chamber-wall.

Form. and Loc. Hamilton formation (Middle Devonian),

Widder, township of Bosanquet, Ontario. Rare, and adherent

on Sptrifera mucronata, Conrad.

Collected by, and in the cabinet of, Prof. Nicholson.

Ascodictyon stellatum, Nich. and Eth., Jun.

(Pl. XIX. figs. 1-6.)

Spec. char. Colony composed of ovoid or pyriform calca-

reous vesicles, varying in length from one fifth to one third

of a line, and usually disposed in stellate clusters, each con-

taining from three to six cells, or sometimes more. The

walls of the vesicles are perforated by microscopic foramina,

usually showing a distinctly linear arrangement. The clus-

ters are connected together by creeping filamentous tubes, the

free surfaces of which are perforated by a single row of minute

foramina, and which generally anastomose so as to form a

network.

a new Genus of Paleozoic Fossils. 465

Obs. In its youngest stage (Pl. XIX. fig. 6), A. stellatum

——- itself simply in the form of scattered oviform or pyri-

orm calcareous vesicles attached to the exterior of foreign

bodies. When mature, it consists of similar vesicles com-

bined into clusters, generally of three to six in each, these

being connected by ramifying and anastomosing tubular

stolons (Pl. XIX. fig. 1). The new vesicles are produced

from the sides of the stolons, or are budded forth in rosettes

from the nodal points where the stolons intersect one another.

The rosettes may be comparatively remote; in other in-

stances they become so aggregated together as almost to con-

stitute a continuous crust. The walls of the vesicles are

perforated by minute apertures (Pl. XIX. fig. 2), which are

generally arranged in lines, and are not so numerous as in

A. fusiforme, whilst they can only with difficulty be detected

in specimens infiltrated with carbonate of lime. The vesicles

are seen, on fracture (fig. 5), to be hollow; and they may

coalesce in the centre of each rosette, or there may be a central

chamber, the nature of which we have been unable to deter-

mine. ‘The connecting tubes or stolons are also undoubtedly

hollow ; and they carry a single row of pores (fig. 3) on their

free surfaces, though these openings can only be detected in

well-preserved specimens. The stolons may arise from one

another, from the central points of the rosettes, or occasionally

by direct prolongation from the distal extremity of a vesicle

(PI. XIX. fig. 4).

In the fact that the vesicles are, typically, disposed in

rosettes, and are connected together by a creeping network of

tubes, A. stellatum resembles A. radians. It is, however,

readily distinguished from the latter species by the ovoid or

pyriform shape of the vesicles, and the fact that there is

always more than a single row of pores to each vesicle.

Form. and Loc. Not very rare in the Hamilton formation

(Middle Devonian) of Widder, township of Bosanquet, Onta-

rio. Parasitic on Spirifera mucronata, Conrad, and Cyrtina

hamiltonensis, Hall.

Collected by, and in the cabinet of, Prof. Nicholson.

Ascodictyon radians, Nich. and Eth., Jun.

(Pl. XIX. figs. 9-11.)

Spec. char. Colony composed of elongated vesicles, broad

at their bases, thickened out in the middle of their length,

and gradually attenuated towards their extremities, disposed

in stellate clusters or rosettes. The bases of the tongue-like

or somewhat fusiform vesicles are placed round a central cir-

cular depression ; and their length varies from a sixth to more

466 Dr. H. A. Nicholson and Mr. R. Etheridge on

than a fourth of a line. Each rosette consists of from ten (some-

times fewer) to fifteen or twenty vesicles ; and the free surface

of each carries a single median row of excessively minute,

somewhat slit-like, closely approximated pores. The rosettes

are connected together by delicate creeping filaments, which

may spring from the bases of the rosettes or from the attenu-

ated extremities of the vesicles, and which generally anasto-

mose, so as to form a network or mycelium.

Obs. In its general structure and arrangement this species

is related to A. stellatum, though sharply distinguished by the

very elongated form of the vesicles and the presence of but a

single row of pores on each. All the rosettes, when well

preserved, show a circular central cavity or depression, with

a distinct bounding wall; but we have been unable to make

out the true nature of this or its relation to the vesicles.

When the vesicles are very numerous, they are smaller in size

than when the rosette consists of fewer; but in all cases each

shows a dark median line, which, when highly magnified,

resolves itself into a line of minute close-set pores (fig. 11).

The stolons may ramify and form a network; or asingle stolon,

proceeding directly from the end of a vesicle in one rosette, may

be prolonged at once into the attenuated termination of a

vesicle belonging to another rosette (fig. 10, a). Weathered

specimens show clearly that the vesicles are traversed by a

long tubular cavity, corresponding in form with the shape of

these structures themselves; and they sometimes show what

appear to be apertures at their bases. The stolons also are,

doubtless, tubular, and they probably carry a median row of

pores on their free faces, though we have not been able to

determine either of these points to our satisfaction.

There appear to be two well-marked varieties amongst the

forms which we have placed under A. radians :—

Var. a. Vesicles few, lobate, and larger than in 0.

Var. b. Vesicles very numerous, smaller and finer than in -

a, and the individuals always more crowded together.

Form. and Loc. Boghead Quarry, near East Kilbride,

Lanarkshire, in shale of the Calderwood series, L. Carbonife-

rous Limestone group.

Collected by, and in the cabinet of, Mr. James Bennie,

Edinburgh.

Systematic Position and Affinities.

After a very careful examination of a considerable number

of specimens of the singular organisms which we have grouped

tugether under the name of Ascodictyon, and after taking the

opinion of several of our fellow workers, we are still unable to

a new Genus of Palewdzoic Fossils. 467

express a positive opinion as to their precise zoological position

and relationships. The Scotch specimens were shown to the

late Dr. Strethill Wright, who was unable to throw any light

upon their nature. The same specimens have also been exa-

“mined by Prof. Huxley, F.R.S., who, after considerable hesi-

tation, suggested that they might be Protozoans. Our own

opinion was at first in favour of their Foraminiferal affinities,

as indicated by their calcareous walls and the presence of

microscopic foramina, combined with the absence of any aper-

ture to each cell. Our friend Mr. H. B. Brady, F.G.S.,

however, after a protracted examination of both the Scotch and

the American forms, has arrived at the conclusion that they

cannot be referred to this group. As regards the Scotch

specimens (A. radians), this distinguished authority, in a

letter addressed some time ago to one of the present writers,

says, “I suspect they are rudimentary portions of rooted

Crinoids, but am not at all sure. There has been, in some of

them, a central pillar growing perpendicularly to the stellate

roots.” At this time, however, Mr. Brady had not the ad-

vantage of having the American specimens for comparison ;

and the unquestionable generic identity of A. radians and

A. stellatum renders this hypothesis as to the affinities of

the former clearly untenable, to say nothing of the fact

that we should still have to find an explanation for the

foramina.

Leaving the Foraminifera out of sight, the only other group

that suggests itself prominently as one to which these pro-

blematical organisms might be referred is that of the Polyzoa.

In their perforated walls they present a close resemblance to

many of the Cheilostomatous Polyzoa, especially to some of

the Lepralie; and their general habit and mode of growth

would also favour this view. On the other hand, it seems

difficult to reconcile this view as to their affinities with the

unquestionable fact that the cells or vesicles have no other

means by which the internal cavity is placed in communica-

tion with the exterior, except the microscopic pores in the

walls.

Some of our American specimens (A. fustforme and A. stel-

latum) were kindly submitted by Mr. H. B. Brady to the

Rey. Mr. Hincks, who suggested that they were possibly

allied to the recent Anguinariw. Our A. fusiforme certainly

presents a close superficial resemblance to the creeping base of

Anguinaria (Aitea) spatulata; but in the absence of any

evidence in the fossils of the existence of erect cells with dis-

tinct apertures for the polypides, it would be hazardous to re-

gard this suggestion as being more than a conjecture. The

468 On a new Genus of Paleozoic Fossils.

only other recent forms to which we can find any likeness

with Ascodictyon are some of the Sertularians (e. g. S. pumila),

there being a decided resemblance between the thread-like

fibres which creep along the foreign bodies to which these

organisms are attached, and which connect the polypiferous ~

shoots, and the netted stolons of A. radians and A. stellatum.

In other respects, however, the structure of Ascodictyon is by

no means Hydrozoal. Upon the whole, therefore, we can

only leave the question as to the systematic position of Asco-

dictyon in the meanwhile undecided, in the hope that future

researches may enable us to find a definite niche in the system

for these interesting fossils.

We are much indebted to our friend Mr. James Bennie for

the loan of his beautiful specimen of A. radians.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIX.

Fig. 1. Portion of acolony of Ascodictyon stellatum, Nich. & Eth., Jun.,

growing upon the hinge-area of Cyrtina hamiltonensis, Hall,

magnified 10 diameters.

Fig. 2, A single group or rosette of the same, enlarged 20 diameters.

The connexion of the vesicles with one another and with the

basal stolons is here hidden by adherent matrix.

Fig. 3. Portion of the creeping stolon of a colony of the same, highly

magnified, showing the single row of pores along the free

face.

Fig. 4. Two rosettes of the same species, enlarged 25 diameters. The

lower rosette is complete; but one of the vesicles is partially

fractured, showing its internal cavity, and another has its ex-

tremity directly prolonged into a stolon.

Fig. 5. A single rosette of the same, enlarged 30 diameters. In the

centre of the rosette is a central chamber (?); and several of the

vesicles have their internal cavities exposed by fracture.

Fig. 6. Four detached young (?) vesicles of the same, growing on the

hinge-area of Cyrtina hamiltonensis, Hall, greatly enlarged.

Fig. 7. Portion of a colony of Ascodictyon fusiforme, Nich. & Eth., Jun.,

growing upon the mesial fold of Spurifera mucronata, Conrad,

enlarged 15 diameters.

Fig. 8. A single cellule of the same, enlarged 30 diameters.

Fig. 9. Fragment of the stem of a Crinoid, to which is attached a colony

of Ascodictyon radians, Nich. & Eth., Jun., of the natural

size.

Fig. 10. A single rosette of the same, magnified 30 diameters. Ataa

stolon given out by the extremity of one of the vesicles is seen

to connect itself directly with the corresponding extremity of a

vesicle belonging to another rosette.

Fig. 11. A single vesicle of A. radians, magnified to show the central line

of pores,

Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateridee of New Zealand. 469

XLVII.—On the Elateridee of New Zealand.

By D. Suarp.

[Continued from p. 413. ]

25. Mecastrus convexus, n. sp.

M., niger, nitidus, evidenter pubescens, convexus; prothorace par-

cius minus fortiter punctatv, angulis posterioribus leviter di-

vergentibus; elytris stria suturali integra, in dimidio buasali

seriebus punctorum, interstitiis subtiliter punctatis. Long.

9-94 m. m.

Mas antennis nigris, crassiusculis, intus fortiter serratis, articulis

secundo et tertio brevissimis ; abdominis apice vix rufescente.

Fem. antennis fusco-rufis, tenuioribus, intus leviter serratis, arti-

culis secundo et tertio minus abbreviatis, conjunctim quarto

paulo brevioribus; abdominis apice rufescente.

This species may be readily distinguished from the prece-

ding ones by its more convex form, and by the apical half of

the elytra being quite free from striz.

Discovered at Auckland by Mr. Lawson. Recently an

individual has been sent me from ‘Tairua by Captain Broun

as No. 28, and the information that the species occurs on

Leptospermum and is extremely active and difficult to cap-

ture.

26. Mecastrus vicinus, n. sp.

M. niger, nitidus, evidenter pubescens, convexus ; prothorace parce

subtiliter punctato, angulis posterioribus vix divergentibus ;

elytris stria suturali integra, in dimidio basali seriebus punc-

torum, interstitiis subtiliter punctatis. Long. 6} m. m.

The only individual I have seen is a male ; it is excessively

similar to No. 25, but is a good deal smaller and has the

middle coxee separated by a considerably narrower interval.

Westland.

27. Mecastrus discedens, n. sp.

M. niger, sat nitidus, evidenter pubescens, subdepressus ; prothorace

crebre fortiter punctato, angulis posterioribus leviter divergenti-

bus; elytris leviter striatis, striis ad apicem vix distinctis, inter-

stitiis crebre subtiliter punctatis. Long. 7-9 m. m.

Var. elytris versus humeros plaga testacea.

Mas antennis crassiusculis, articulis secundo et tertio brevissimis,

articulis 4-10. intus fortiter serratis.

Fem. antennis tenuioribus, articulis secundo et tertio brevibus,

4-10. intus subserratis.

I think I am right in considering the above forms the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 32

470 =Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand.

sexes of one and the same species; but I am not quite sure

about it.

Akaroa, 19th Dec. 1874; Westland; west coast (Wake-

jield).

Group 8.—These three species (Nos. 25, 26, and 27), again,

show a considerable relationship with the species to which 1

have given the generic name Lomemus, but are larger in size,

and appear to connect the Betarmon allies with the “ Elaté-

rites ’’ of Candéze: the prosternal sutures are obscurely or not

duplicate and are scarcely open in front; the mesosternal

cavity is broader than in Lomemus (Nos. 17-24) ; and though

the posterior part of the cavity is acuminate and ill-defined,

and does not reach nearly to the suture, yet its plane of direc-

tion is less horizontal. ‘The femoral portion of the hind coxal

plate is more developed, so that there is a quite gradual passage

from it to the longer trochanteral portion.

28. Monocrepidius exsul, n. sp.

M. fuscus, tomentosus, opacus; antennis pedibusque flavis, his sat

elongatis, filiformibus, articulo tertio quam secundus paulo longi-

ore, his conjunctim quarto zequalibus ; prothorace dense punctato,

angulis posterioribus elongatis, acutis, sat divergentibus; elytris

fortiter striatis, densius pubescentibus. Long. 11-13 m. m.

This species is allied to the Australian Monocrepidius rec-

tangulus, but is smaller and more delicately sculptured. As it

has only been found at the port of Wellington, it is possible it

may have been introduced into New Zealand; I do not

think, however, that it is a described species.

Wellington, Feb. 1875 (Mr. Wakefield).

Group 9.—The following structural characters will enable

the New-Zealand entomologists to readily identify this form :—

Antenne slender, filiform. Forehead wide in front and only

slightly curved, without raised margin, but overhanging the

very short clypeus; antennal spaces wanting; the cavities

widely distant. Prosternal process long, slender, and straight.

Mesosternal cavity elongate and narrow, quite parallel-sided,

extending back to quite the intercoxal suture, its side margins

very thinand scarcely raised. Femoral portion of hind coxal

plate well developed, but much shorter than the rather long

trochanteral portion. Tarsi with 3rd joint well developed ;

4th joint underneath large, membranous, above grooved almost

to its base for the insertion of the 5th joint.

ee ee ee

Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateridee of New Zealand. 471

29. Cryptohypnus Powelli, n. sp.

C. subdepressus, tenuissime pubescens, niger, antennis fusco-testa-

ceis, pedibus testaceis ; antennis tenuibus, sat elongatis, articulo

tertio elongato, secundo longiore quarto fere quali; prothorace

lateribus rotundatis, basin versus angustato, angulis posterioribus

minutis acutis, crebre subtiliter punctato, medio canaliculato ;

- elytris distincte striatis, interstitiis nullo modo elevatis, obsolete

rugulosis. Long. 7-9 m. m.

The female,is rather larger than the male, and has the hind

angles of the thorax, though acute, not at all prolonged.

Craigie-burn : found by Mr. Powell.

30. Cryptohypnus humilis, n. sp.

C. subdepressus, tenuissime pubescens, niger, antennis pedibusque

testaceis ; prothorace lateribus rotundatis, ante basin constricto,

angulis posterioribus gracilibus peracutis, sat elongatis, fortiter

divergentibus, crebre subtiliter punctato, medio canaliculato;

elytris sat profunde striatis. Long. 7-9 m.m. :

Though extremely similar to the preceding species, this

may be readily distinguished by the more prolonged hind

angles of the thorax. ‘The differences between the sexes seem

to be very slight: the female is rather larger, and has the

thorax a little more dilated at the sides.

Wellington, Feb. 1875 (Wakefield).

31. Cryptohypnus frontalis, n. sp.

C. subdepressus, tenuiter pubescens, niger, nitidus, antennis fuscis,

pedibus testaceis, femoribus obscurioribus ; fronte antice in medio

abrupte depressa ; thorace elongato, ante basin leviter constricto,

angulis posterioribus sat elongatis, crassioribus, vix divergenti-

bus, subtiliter sat crebre punctato medio indiscrete canaliculato ;

elytris snbtiliter striatis, striis punctatis, interstitiis parce subtili-

ter punctatis. Long. 53 m. m.

I have seen but a single specimen, from Lake Guyon,

kindly given me by Mr. Pascoe.

32. Cryptohypnus longicornis, n. sp.

C. elongatus, angustulus, fuscus, evidenter pubescens, antennis

fusco-testaceis, basi cum pedibus testaceis ; prothorace elongato,

ante basin leviter constricto, angulis posterioribus elongatis, cras-

sioribus, vix divergentibus, dense subtiliter punctato, medio ante

basin canaliculato; elytris subtiliter striatis, interstitiis crebre

subtiliter punctatis. Long. 8 m.m.

I have seen but a single mutilated individual, which was

sent me by Henry Edwards, Esq., under no. 1330.

32*

472 Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand.

33. Cryptohypnus thoracicus, n. sp.

C. latior, minus depressus, niger, tenuiter pubescens, tibiis tarsisque

testaceis ; thorace latiusculo, latitudine haud minore quam longitudo

lateribus ante basin sat constrictis, angulis posterioribus tenuibus,

sat divergentibus, crebre evidenter punctato, sat distincte canalicu-

lato; elytris sat profunde striatis, interstitiis crebre punctatis.

Long. 83 m.m.

A single individual has been sent me by Mr. Wakefield ; it

was found at Kelly’s Creek by Mrs. Foster.

Group 10.—These five species (Nos. 29, 30, 31, 32, and 33)

appear to be very closely allied structurally to the northern

Cryptohypnus depressus and hyperboreus. The following

structural characters will enable them to be readily identified :—

Forehead curved in front, the clypeus in the middie nearly or

entirely wanting, so that, though the forehead presents a

sharply defined edge in front, the labrum is placed imme-

diately beneath it; antennal spaces distinct, but much con-

cealed by the horizontal edge of the forehead, and widely

distant from one another in the middle; antenne filiform.

Prosternal process rather long and straight. Mesosternal

cavity rather broad, formed by broad but not in the least

raised edges, reaching back to the intercoxal suture. ‘Tro-

chanteral portion of coxal plate well developed, but the femoral

portion nearly completely absent. Tarsi moderately long,

with all the five joints well developed and simple.

34. Chrosis polita, n. sp.

C. elongata, angusta, nitida, nigra, parcissime pubescens, pedibus

piceis ; thorace pernitido, elongato, quam latiore multo longiore,

parce punctato; elytris profunde striatis, striis fortiter punctatis,

interstitiis fere levis, apicibus haud prolongatis, subrotundatis ;

prosterni lateribus dense punctatis ; lamina coxali angusta, mar-

gine interne nullo modo sinuato; tarsis elongatis, gracilibus,

subtus haud dense pubescentibus. Long. 124 m.m.

The very narrow, parallel form, the very highly polished

prothorax, excessively scanty pubescence, and the almost

impunctate interstices of the elytra very readily distinguish

this species from its allies, even without any examination ot

structural characters.

Tairua, but very rare; one individual found by Captain

Broun under a log near Pipi Creek, and three others under

bark in the same locality.

Obs, The two specimens sent me by Captain Broun are, I

Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand. 473

am pretty sure, the two sexes, though they are extremely

dimnilar to one another; they both show the peculiarity of a

well-marked notch or emargination at the apex of the last

ventral segment.

35. Chrosis reversa, n. sp.

C. sat elongata, minus parallela, nigra vel picea; thorace quam

latiore paulo longiore, disco obsolete punctato; elytris latius

striatis, striis externis evidenter punctatis, interstitiis subcon-

vexis, crebre punctatis, apicem versus evidenter attenuatis, apici-

bus ipsis angustis, haud vel vix prolongatis, angulis internis haud

vel vix spinosis ; prosterni lateribus nitidis impunctatis ; abdo-

mine parce punctato; lamina coxali interne evidenter latiore, sed

margine posteriore supra trochanterem tantum obsoletissime emar-

ginato. Long. 16-17 m.m.

The polished impunctate sides of the prosternum readily

distinguish this species.

Described from a single specimen sent by H. Edwards,

Esq., under no. 1337; one of two individuals sent by the

same gentlemen under no. 1340 I believe to be the female of

the species, though it is very much broader and has the

thorax considerably larger and broader. A second individual,

which I believe to be a variety of this same sex, is in Mr.

Wakefield’s collection from the Otira pass.

36. Chrosis barbata, Candeze.

C. nigricans, colore variabilis, sepe rufescens, minus parallela, brevi-

ter fusco-pubescens; thorace latitudine longitudinem squante,

erebre punctato ; elytris leviter striatis, striis evidenter punctatis,

interstitiis crebre punctatis, apicem versus evidenter attenuatis,

apicibus haud prolongatis, vel simplicibus vel obsolete spinosis ;

prosterni lateribus crebre punctatis; lamina coxali interne evi-

denter latiore, margine posteriore supra trochanterem tantum

obsolete emarginato ; antennis pedibusque minus elongatis. Long.

13-19 m. m.

This is an exceedingly variable species. It is closely allied

in structure to our European later impressus; and the small

specimens are somewhat similar to it in appearance, but have

the elytra much more attenuate posteriorly.

Very widely distributed; I have seen specimens from

Otago and Auckland and various intermediate Tooalitipe:

Obs. M. Candeze described this species as being found in

New Holland; but Mr. Janson believes all the specimens are

from New Zealand; so that it is very doubtful whether the

species exists in Australia,

474 Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand.

37. Chrosis elongata, n. sp.

C. fusca, elongata, minus parallela, evidenter laxe fusco-pubes-

cens; thorace paulo longiore quam latiore, crebre punctato; elytris

leviter striatis striis punctatis, interstitiis crebre subtiliter punc-

tatis, elongatis, apicibus attenuatis et prolongatis, angulo externo

magis prominulo, minute spinoso; prosterni lateribus crebre

punctatis ; lamina coxali interne eyidenter latiore, margine pos-

teriore supra trochanterem sat evidenter emarginato ; antennis

tarsisque gracilibus, elongatis. Long. 16 m.m.

This species comes very close to extreme forms of Chrosis

barbata, but is more elongate in form, and has the tarsi espe-

cially more elongate.

Sent from Auckland by Mr. Lawson; and also received

from Mr. Edwards, but without number.

Group 11.—Species 34, 35, 36, and 37 exhibit the fol-

lowing characters :—

Clypeus short, quite unfolded and extended, so that the

forehead is not limited at all from the clypeus in the middle,

and the large labrum is almost on the same level as the fore-

head; antennal spaces very indistinct and very widely sepa-

rated from one another. Antenne with 2nd and 3rd joints

elongate. Prosternal process broad and stout, not curved

upwards behind the coxe. Mesosternal cavity with strongly

elevated borders ; these attain the intercoxal suture, and their

hinder portions are quite horizontal. Coxal plate with tro-

chanteral portion a good deal longer than the femoral portion,

the long portion occupying about half the whole width, and

thence gradually narrowed till it meets the episternum. Tarsi

with all the joints simple and well developed, the fourth,

however, a good deal shorter than the third.

It is doubtful whether the genus Chrosis be distinct from

Corymbites as defined and limited by Candéze. Indeed our

European Elater impressus (Corymbites impressus, Candéze),

appears more nearly allied to the New-Zealand Chrosis bar-

bata than it is to the Hater aulicus and other Kuropean

Corymbites.

38. Elater zealandicus, White.

E. rovustus, niger, fusco-pubescens, sat nitidus; antennis minus

elongatis, intus leviter serratis, articulo secundo brevissimo, tertio

sat elongato haud serrato; prothorace crassiusculo, antrorsum

convexiusculo, postice latiore, angulis posterioribus subuncatis,

foititer plicatim elevatis, margine laterali anterius a supra oc-

culto, crebre equaliter punctato; elytris striatis, striis fortiter

Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateridee of New Zealand. 475

punctatis, interstitiis crebre subtiliter punctatis, apicibus conjunc-

tim rotundatis. Long. 16-20 m.m.

I have examined a considerable number of examples, and

find only slight sexual differences in the structure. The

statement of M. Candeze that the male has the antenne pecti-

nated and is the Elater punctithorar, White, is erroneous.

The Elater punctithorax of White is the same species as his

Elater levithorax (vide no. 5 of this paper); the male of it

has the antenne pectinated, but the species is very different

in structure from Elater zealandicus.

Auckland, Tairua, Wellington. According to Captain

Broun’s observations the species is of crepuscular or nocturnal

habits.

Group 12.—The following are the chief structural charac-

ters of Elater zealandicus :—

Forehead curved in front, but without the least raised

carina, in the middle of the front depressed, so that the clypeus

is very small; and though it is almost vertical, yet it forms

only a very slight step between the forehead and the labrum ;

antennal spaces large, but yet rather broadly separated. An-

tenne serrate, with short 2nd joint. Prosternal process thick,

slightly curved upwards. Mesosternal cavity with very thick

strongly elevated borders, the posterior portions of which are

horizontal and quite on a level with the metasternum ; the

sides of the cavity are not parallel, but quite narrow near the

intercoxal suture. Trochanteral portion of coxal plate a little

broader than the femoral portion. Tarsi with all the joints

well developed and simple, the 4th shorter than the 3rd.

This form is readily distinguished from the species I have

called Thoramus by the curved front edge of the forehead

and the large antennal spaces. Candéze has associated the

Elater BAe pidiun with Ochosternus Parryi in one genus,

which he calls Ochosternus; but he has fallen into so much

error about these two species, that his definitions of the genus

had better be withdrawn.

39. Corymbites antipodum, Candéze.

C. elongatus, angustus, fuscus, antennis pedibusque testaceis, densius

breviter griseo-pubescens ; antennis filiformibus, elongatis, arti-

culo secundo sat elongato, sed quam tertius fere duplo breviore ;

prothorace elongato, lateribus parallelis, fere dense punctato;

elytris angustis, apicibus attenuatis, plus minusve emarginatis et

spinosis, subtiliter striatis, interstitiis subtiliter fere dense punc-

tatis ; pedibus elongatis, tarsis longissimis, Long. 11-15 m. m.

476 Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand.

Christchurch ; several specimens communicated by Mr.

Wakefield.

40. Corymbites dubius, n. sp.

C. clongatus, sat angustus, nigricans, antennis fusco-testaceis, pedi-

bus testaceis, breviter minus dense griseo-pubescens ; antennis

tenuibus, filiformibus, sat elongatis; prothorace elongato, cras-

siusculo, lateribus subparallelis, crebre punctato; elytris leviter

striatis, apicibus sat attenuatis, fere integris; pedibus gracilibus,

tarsis sat elongatis. Long. 16-17 m.m.

Christchurch ; found by Mr. Wakefield.

Obs. In Mr. Janson’s collection there is an insect allied to

this species, and labelled as being the type of Corymbites anti-

podum °; but Ido not myself think it likely that the C.

dubius is the female of C. antipodum ; and I am almost sure

that Candeéze’s 2 type represents another distinct species.

41. Elater strangulatus, White.

E. elongatus, angustulus, fuscescens, densius pubescens, vix nitidus ;

antennis elongatis, tenuibus, filiformibus, thorace multo longioribus,

articulo secundo sat elongato, tertio quam iste duplo longiore ;

oculis subglobosis ; prothorace longiore quam latiore, dense fortiter

punctato, angulis posterioribus elongatis, divergentibus, carinatis ;

elytris subtiliter striatis, striis evidenter punctatis, interstitiis

erebre punctatis, apice attenuatis et muticis; pedibus elongatis,

tarsis gracilibus. Long. 17 m.m.

Tairua, a single individual sent by-Captain Broun as no.

175; also a mutilated individual from Auckland. ‘They are

probably both males.

Obs. I think I am right in considering the type of White’s

Elater strangulatus to be a specimen of the above described

species.

42. Elater myops, White.

E. elongatus, angustulus, rufescens, densius pubescens, vix nitidus ;

antennis elongatis, tenuibus, filiformibus, thorace multo longiori-

bus, articulo secundo sat elongato, tertio quam iste duplo longiore ;

prothorace longiore quam latiore, fere dense punctato, angulis pos-

terioribus elongatis, vix divergentibus, carinatis; elytris subtili-

ter striatis, striis externis evidenter punctatis, interstitiis crebre

punctatis, apice attenuatis; pedibus elongatis, tarsis gracilibus.

Long. 13 m. m.

This and the preceding species are similar in appearance to

our elongate European species of Athous, but have the elytra

more elongate and attenuate behind. The present species is

smaller and narrower than Elater strangulatus, and paler in

Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand. 477

colour, and presents a slight difference in the structure of the

mesosternal cavity ; in Llater myops the hinder border of the

cavity is distinedly more elevated than the middle portion,

whereas this is scarcely at all the case in later strangulatus.

‘Tairua; sent by Captain Broun as no. 18.

- Group 13.—The form of the head is in these species that

described in Group 11; but the present species differ from

those of that group by the form of the prosternal process and

mesosternal cavity. ‘The former is but little (Corymbites anti-

podum and C. dubius) or not at all (later strangulatus and

myops) bent upwards ; and the saltatorial mucro is much pro-

longed. The borders of the mesosternal cavity are not ele-

vated; the cavity does not extend to the intercoxal suture ;

its hind portion is rounded; and the portion of the mesoster-

num between the opening and the intercoxal suture is some-

what, but only slightly, depressed. Most of the other charac-

ters resemble those of Group 11.

43. Elater olivascens, White.

E. subsenescens, longius griseo-pubescens, pedibus flavis; antennis

rufescentibus, tenuibus, minus elongatis, haud serratis, articulis

secundo et tertio subsequalibus a sequentibus vix discedentibus ;

prothorace minus gracili, postice latiore, subtiliter punctato ;

elytris profundius striatis, striis externis punctatis, interstitiis

parce subtilissime punctatis, apicibus minute spinosis. Long,

9-11 m.m.

This species is abundant at Auckland and Tairua, and is

found on Leptospermum.

Obs. 'This species has also been called Chrosis wneola by

Candeze.

44, Corymbites agriotoides, n. sp.

C. rufo-fusculus, longius griseo-pubescens, antennis pedibusque tes-

taceis; illis tenuibus, simplicibus, articulis secundo et tertio

elongatis, sequentibus similibus ; prothorace convexiusculo, mar-

gine laterali indistincto, parcius minus subtiliter punctato; elytris

striatis, sed sculptura pubescentia obtecta, apicibus fere muticis.

Long. 63-93 m. m.

This is a very variable 2 ae and closely allied to Elater

olivascens, but may be readily distinguished by the different

colour, narrower form, more convex prothorax, ec.

Abundant at Auckland and Tairua ; found on shrubs.

478 Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand.

Group 14.—The form of the head is here again as in

Groups 11 and 13; but these two insects cannot be very well

arranged with the first of these groups, because the hinder

parts of the sides of the mesosternal cavity are less elevated

and horizontal ; while from Group 13 they differ by the cavity

being less depressed in its posterior part and approaching

closely to the suture: from both groups these two species

moreover differ in the fact that the hind coxal lamina is of

nearly one length throughout, the trochanteral portion being

not at all elongate.

45. Amychus Candezei, Pascoe.

A, latus, obscurus, omnino opacus, nigro-fuscus, submarmoratus,

parcius breviterque setosulus ; antennis brevibus, rufescentibus,

articulis secundo et tertio quam sequentes longioribus, 4-10. sub-

eequalibus haud longioribus quam latioribus; prothorace magno,

elytris latiore, angulis posterioribus elongatis, crassis, nullo modo

divergentibus, ecarinatis; elytris latiusculis sed apicibus atte-

nuatis, et ibidem parce subseriatim punctatis. Long. 15 m.m.,

lat. 53 m. m.

Chatham Islands. I have seen but a single individual,

which was kindly given me by Mr. Wakefield.

Group 15.—The structure of the head in Amychus Candezet

is that of the Corymbztes forms, as described in Groups 11, 13,

and 14. The prosternal sutures are not open, but the flanks

as it were overlap the central piece: The prosternal process

is broad, and is abruptly bent upwards (?) immediately behind

the cox, so that it appears at first to be absent. ‘The meso-

sternal cavity is very broad, quite rounded, and very deep

posteriorly ; and its borders are nearly horizontal and approach

closely to the very deep intercoxal suture. The coxal lamina

is very short; but its femoral portion is distinct throughout,

and there is also a distinctly differentiated trochanteral lobe,

though it is both short and narrow. The tarsi are stout and

rather short, all the five joints well developed and simple, the

4th being only a little smaller than the 3rd. I think the

species should be placed very near Corymbites; but as I fancy

the prosternal process may have been deformed in the only

individual I have examined, I do not feel very clear as to its

characters.

46. Parinus villosus, n. sp.

P. sat latus, minus elongatus, posterius angustatus, nitidus, sed

Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand. 479

longius irregulariterque albido pubescens, rufescens, elytrorum

sutura lateribusque indistincte nigro-vittatis, subtus potius nigri-

cans; antennis sat gracilibus, intus vix serratis, articulo secundo

quam tertius paulo longiore ; capite parvo, oculis prominulis ; pro-

thorace haud elongato, lateribus curvatis, angulis posterioribus

crassis, intus curvatis; parcius et sat fortiter punctato ; elytris

nullo modo striatis, sed evidenter sat crebre punctatis, humeris

longitudinaliter carinatis. Long. 7-9 m.m.

The long conspicuous pubescence, the thick incurved hind

angles of the thorax, and the entirely unstriated elytra readily

point out this species from the others.

Auckland; sent by Mr. Lawson and Captain Broun, but

apparently rare.

Group 16.—The following are the structural characters of

Parinus villosus :—

Head small, forehead much rounded in front, with short, ill-

hmited, almost perpendicular clypeus, but without any carina

either in the middle or at the sides; antennal spaces small,

but yet extending inwards, and separated from one another

by only a narrow space. Antenne slender, with 2nd and 3rd

joints well developed. Prosternal sutures bearing a broad

and deep depression extending backward for nearly half their

length. Prosternal process short and stout. Hind part of

mesosternal cavity with elevated quite horizontal sides, and

approaching closely to the intercoxal suture. Coxal lamina

short throughout, and without trochanteral lobe. Tarsi with

the 3rd and 4th joints with membranous lobes underneath ;

the lobe of the 3rd joint very obscure, but that of the 4th

joint quite distinct, the joint itself being very short on the

upperside.

The nearest ally of this insect is the Australian Hapatesus

hirtus, Cand.; the most important character for distinguishing

the two from one another is the difference in the tarsal con-

formation.

47. Lacon variabilis, Cand.

L. depressus, latiusculus, omnino opacus, fuscus, setis crassis brevis-

simis parce vestitus; antennis brevibus, articulis 4-10. intus

serratis; prothorace subquadrato, angulis posterioribus haud

productis, subrectis’; elytris fortiter seriatim punctatis, inter-

stitiis 1. 3. 5. 7. paulo elevatis. Long. 10-14 m.m.

This species varies much in size and colour, but cannot

very well be mistaken.

bundant under stones and logs near Auckland. The

480 Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand.

specimens quite agree with South-Australian individuals of

the species; and I suspect it has been introduced by means of

maritime traffic into New Zealand.

Group 17.—The characters of the genus Lacon are well

known. J. variabilis may be readily distinguished from all

the other known New-Zealand Elateride by the prosternal

sutures being quite open for half the length of the thorax, so

as to receive and conceal the antenne; this character is

approached only by Parinus villosus; but Lacon variabilis

may be distinguished at a glance from it by the tarsi having

the fourth joint well developed and not at all lobed beneath,

and by the form of the front part of the head, which is almost

that of the Corymbites group.

48. Limonius collaris, Pascoe.

L. thorace pedibusque testaceis, antennis abdomineque rufis, elytris

pectoreque nigricantibus vel fuscis; antennis elongatis, serratis,

articulis secundo et tertio conjunctim quarto zequalibus ; prothorace

minus elongato, antrorsum angustato, haud longiore quam latiore,

angulis posterioribus vix divergentibns, sat crebre punctato;

elytris apicem versus fortiter attenuatis, apicibus minute spinosis,

fortiter striatis, striis evidenter punctatis. Long. 63-9 m.m.

The species is rather variable. The female is generally

larger than the male and more convex, has the antenne

rather less serrate, and the elytra very often of an obscure red

colour ; and it has generally the under surface nearly of a

uniform red colour.

This species has been sent from Auckland by Mr. Lawson,

and from Tairua by Captain Broun, who informs me that he

meets with it occasionally on Dodoneea viscosa.

49. Geranus crassus, N. Sp.

G. testaceus, elytris fulvis, antennis nigricantibus, prothorace medio,

prosterno plagis duabus, metasterno lateribus, coxisque poste-

rioribus fuscis; antennis minus elongatis, articulis secundo et

tertio conjunctim quarto fere equalibus; prothorace convexo, sat

crebre fortiter punctato, angulis posterioribus sat divergentibus ;

elytris striatis, striis fortiter punctatis, interstitiis parcius punc-

tatis et pubescentibus. Long. 14-15 m.m.

This is the broadest and most robust species of the group.

I think the two individuals before me are male and female,

though they exhibit but slight differences.

Drybush, Nov. 21, 1873 (C. M. Wakefield, Esq.).

Mr. D. Sharp on the Elaterids of New Zealand. 481

50. Geranus fulvus, n. sp.

G. testaceus, elytris fulvis, antennis nigricantibus, prothorace medio

late, prosterno plagis duabus, metasterno lateribus, coxisque pos-

terioribus fuscis ; antennis sat elongatis, articulis secundo et tertio

conjunctim quarto fere squalibus; prothorace sat elongato, an-

trorsum evidenter angustiore, crebrius fortiter punctato, angulis

posterioribus divergentibus ; elytris striatis, striis fortiter puncta-

tis, interstitiis parce punctatis et pubescentibus. Long. 14 m.m.

This species, though extremely similar to Geranus crassus,

is narrower and has the thorax rather differently shaped and

the antennz less widely separate.

The only individual I have seen was sent me by H. Ed-

wards, Esq., as No. 1149.

51. Geranus similis, n. sp.

G. testaceus, elytris fulvis, antennis nigricantibus, prothorace medio,

prosterno plagis duabus, metasterno lateribus, coxisque posterio-

ribus fuscis ; antennis sat elongatis, articulis secundo et tertio

conjunctim quarto haud equalibus ; prothorace crebre fortiter

punctato, angulis posterioribus sat divergentibus ; elytris striatis,

striis fortiter punctatis, interstitiis parcius punctatis et pubes-

centibus. Long. 11? m. m.

This species is extremely similar to Geranus crassus, but

is only half the size, and has the front of the head between

the antennz considerably more reduced.

Taken at Foster’s Creek by Mrs. Kelly. I have seen but

a single individual.

52. Elater lineicollis, White.

E, fulvus, thorace medio fusco profundius longitudinaliter impresso,

elytris lateribus, antennis, prosterno vittis duabus, metasternoque

lateribus nigris, tarsis geniculisque plus minusve infuscatis; an-

tennis elongatis, intus evidenter serratis, angulis internis anterio-

ribus productis, articulis secundo et tertio brevibus, conjunctim

quarto multo brevioribus; prothorace sat elongato, antrorsum

evidenter angustato, fortiter fere dense punctato, minus nitido ;

elytris ad humeros latiusculis, apicem versus fortiter angustatis,

evidenter striatis, striis fortiter punctatis. Long. 94-103 m. m.

This species is readily distinguished from its allies by the

very short 2nd and 3rd eer of the antenne. From the

specimens before me I judge that the sexual differences are

very slight.

Tairua and Christchurch, and probably widely distributed.

Captain Broun informs me that it is “not uncommon at

Tairua.”

482. Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand.

Obs. Acroniopus grandis (Redtenbacher, ‘ Novara Reise,’

Coleopt. p. 96) will prove, I think, to be this species or a

closely allied one. - ;

Group 18.—Species 48-52 show these characters :—

Forehead produced between the antenne, and terminating

with a small abruptly inflexed portion over the labrum,

this portion representing, as I consider, the clypeus ; labrum

very small and scarcely to be seen; antennal spaces rather

large and very deep, almost circular, widely separated

from one another by the produced forehead ; antenne either

nearly filiform or strongly serrate. Prosternum moderately

long, with excessively abbreviated chin-piece ; lateral sutures

open for one third or one half their length ; prosternal process

short and stout. Middle cox moderately distant; meso-

sternal cavity with thick but not raised borders ; hind coxal

lamina as long at its external portion as at its internal one, so

that there is no trace of a trochanteral lobe. Tarsi slender,

basal joint as long as the three following together; the 3rd

and 4th joints with a produced membrane on their underside.

In these insects the structure of the head is intermediate be-

tween that of the Protelater group and that of the ordinary

forms of the Elateride.

53. Protelater elongatus, n. sp.

P. elongatus, angustus, densius pubescens, colore variabilis, rufes-

cens, plus minusve infuscatus, et in elytris vage plagiatus; an-

tennis sat elongatis, vix serratis, articulis secundo et tertio sat

elongatis conjunctim quarto fere longioribus; capite dense subtiliter

punctato et pubescente ; prothorace valde elongato, subcylindrico,

angulis posterioribus divergentibus, elongatis, testaceis, fere dense

punctato, fusco, fere subzneo, dense flavo-pubescente ; elytris

elongatis, minus discrete striatis, sed interstitiis alternis versus

apicem magis elevatis; coxis intermediis bene separatis. Long.

7-103 m. m.

This species appears to be extremely variable in size and a

good deal in colour and markings.

Christchurch, Akaroa, 19th Dec. 1874; Tairua. Captain

Broun informs me that this species is rather common on the

outskirts of the forest at Tairua.

54. Protelater Huttont, n. sp.

P. elongatus, angustus, pubescens, rufescens, supra presertim in

thorace, magis obscurus ; prothorace elongato, subcylindrico, an-

Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand. 483

gulis posterioribus elongatis, valde divergentibus ; coxis inter-

mediis fere contiguis. Long. 8 m. m.

This species is extremely similar to the preceding one, but

it has the middle coxe nearly contiguous.

The only individual I have seen was found in Otago by

Captain Hutton.

55. Protelater guttatus, n. sp.

P. sat elongatus, angustus, subcylindricus, fortiter punctatus, tenui-

ter pubescens, haud nitidus, nigricans vel infuscato-rufus, anten-

narum basi, pedibus, prothoracisque angulis posterioribus testa-

ceis, elytris plus minusye distincte testaceo signatis ; antennis sat

elongatis, subserratis; prothorace dense, fortiter profundeque

punctato, angulis posterioribus sat divergentibus; elytris fortiter

seriatim punctatis, sed vix striatis. Long. 54-6 m. m.

The female is rather broader than the male, but otherwise

scarcely differs.

Sent from Auckland by Mr. Lawson. I have also lately

received a specimen from Captain Broun as No. 42, and with

the information that it was found on trees at Cabbage-Tree

Swamp, Auckland.

56. Protelater picticornis, n. sp.

P. sat elongatus, angustus, fortiter punctatus, tenuiter pubescens,

vix nitidus, rufescens, antennarum basi, articulis tribus ultimis

pedibusque testaceis, antennis medio, prosterno, thoracisque vittis

duabus nigricantibus, elytris oblique fusco-plagiatis, maculis

magnis ante apicem testaceis ; thorace crebre, fortiter profunde-

que punctato,sat nitido, angulis posterioribus divergentibus; elytris

fortiter seriatim punctatis. Long. 5} m. m.

This species approaches closely to the reddish varieties of

Protelater guttatus, but has the apical joints of the antennz

yellow, and shows also some slight structural differences; the

middle coxe are a little closer, the metasternum is less ad-

vanced between them, and the mesosternal cavity is not quite

so parallel-sided and is rather broader in its Baha art.

A single specimen was sent me by Captain Bron some

time ago as No. 199; but Ido not know whether it was found

near Auckland or Tairua.

57. Protelater opacus, n. sp.

P. sat elongatus, angustus, fortiter dense punctatus, opacus, evi-

denter pubescens, rufescens, prosterno medio diluto, lateribus

infuscatis, antennis nigris, basi, pedibus, prothoracis angulis

posterioribus, elytrisque macula ante apicem testaceis ; protho-

race dense fortiter punctato, opaco, elongato, angulis posteriori-

484 Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateride of New Zealand.

bus divergentibus; elytris fortiter profundeque seriato-punctatis,

vix striatis, opacis. Long. 54-6 m. m.

This species, though closely allied to P. guttatus and P.

picticornis, may be distinguished by a glance at the underside

of the thorax, which is pale along the middle, with the flanks

infuscate ; itis considerably duller above, the elytra are palish

red at the base, with the apical half darker reddish and a pale

yellow spot placed in this darker part; these markings on the

elytra vary considerably in their definiteness.

Two individuals have been sent me from Tairua by Captain

Broun ; and I have seen others in Messrs. Pascoe’s and Wake-

field’s collections from the same source.

Group 19.—These species have the following characters :—

Forehead greatly produced between the antenne, the produced

portion with a slightly thickened lateral edge, these edges to-

wards their anterior part divergent, so as to form a portion of an

under margin to the large and deep antennal spaces; the

labrum is small, but quite visible between the divergent pro-

cesses at the termination of the forehead. The antenne are

slender and but little serrate ; chin-piece of thorax very short,

truncate in front, separated by a short wide notch from the front

angles of the prosternum. ‘Thorax elongate and subcylindric,

its process thick and straight; mesosternal cavity rather

broadest at its hind part, with thin, sharp edges, which are

directed downwards. Middle cox moderately or only slightly

separated. Coxal lamina slightly longer outside than in-

wardly. Tarsi with 3rd and 4th jomts with membranous

lobes.

Though the structural characters of these species are on the

whole very similar to those of Group 18 (Geranus), yet the

laterally dilated front of the forehead points out the present.

group as an interesting connecting link between them and

the Eucnemides. The peculiar narrow form and elongate

cylindric thorax of the species give them a facies by which

they may be readily recognized.

These interesting insects have an undescribed ally in

Chili, which, Mr. Janson informed me, was considered by

Candeéze not to be a member of the Elateride. But I think

there is no doubt that these New-Zealand species may be

placed in the Elateride; they offer, however, an important

obstacle to the separation of the Throscide and Eucnemide

from the Elateride as distinct families. The structure of

their head is, in fact, such that by a little modification it might

be transformed into the head of a Eucnemid or a Throscid.

Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateridae of New Zealand. 485

58. Neocharis varia, n. sp.

N. supra rufescens, dense variegato-tomentosa ; antennis basi apice-

que rufescentibus, medio fuscis; subtus fusca, pronoti lateribus

abdomineque rufescentibus; pedibus testaceis ; prothorace dense

punctato, conspicue variegato-pubescente, anterius medio leviter

impresso, disco utrinque vage infuscato, et densius subtiliusque

punctato ; elytris densius punctatis, punctis basin versus parciori-

bus, stria suturali dimidiata apice profunda et hamata, percon-

spicue variegato-pubescentibus. Long. 5 m. m.

The prosternal sutures in this species are not (or scarcely

erceptibly) impressed in front. I think I have the sexes

[aise me ; and if so, the differences are slight.

A single individual has been sent me from Tairua by

Captain Broun; and there are others from the same source in

the possession of Messrs. Wakefield and Pascoe.

59. Neocharis pubescens, n. sp.

N. rufo-fusca, variegato-tomentosa, pedibus testaceis, antennis basi

apiceque minus lete rufescentibus; prothorace crebre, fortiter,

equaliterque punctato, pubescentia minus variegata; elytris

erebre punctatis, conspicue variegato-pubescentibus, stria suturali

dimidiata, apice profunda et hamata, et ad basin striarum obsole-

tarum rudimentis. Long. 5 m. m.

Though very similar to the preceding species, this has the

thorax darker and rather more coarsely and deeply punctured,

and the prosternal sutures have in front a large and deep

impression.

Phaze seen but a single specimen, which was sent me

from Tairua by Captain Broun.

60. Neocharis simplex, n. sp.

N. angustula, nigra; thorace antrorsum angustato, parce punctato

et pubescente, nitido, pubescentia grisea ; elytris crebre subtili-

terque punctatis, densius pubescentibus, pubescentia fere conco-

lori, stria suturali tantum postice impressa, apice hamata per-

profunda. Long. 4 m. m.

The only individual I have seen is no doubt a male; it has

the antenne very long (3 millims.), but little serrate internally,

with the 2nd and 3rd joints subequal, together shorter than

the 4th.

Received from Captain Broun; but I have no information

as to exact locality.

61. Neocharis concolor, n. sp.

N. nigra; thorace antrorsum sat angustato, parce punctato, et

pubescente, nitido, pubescentia grisea; elytris minus elongatis,

subparallelis, posterius minus angustatis, apice rotundatis, sat

nn. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xix. 33

486 Mr. D. Sharp on the Elateridee of New Zealand.

dense fusco-nigro pubescentibus, nullo modo striatis, sed seriebus

punctorum. sat distinctis, interstitiis crebre subtiliter punctatis,

serie suturali ad apicem impressa. Long. 33 m. m.

The male has the antenne very elongate (3 millims.), stout

and strongly serrate; 2nd and 38rd joints about equal and very

short, together shorter than the 4th joint. In the female the

antenne are shorter (2 millims.), rather stout, but not serrate ;

the 3rd joint is a little longer than the 2nd, so that the two

together are rather longer than the 4th joint.

The species, though extremely similar to Neocharis simplex,

may be distinguished at a glance by the rows of distant

punctures on the elytra.

This species has been sent from Tairua by Captain Broun.

Group 20.—Species Nos. 58 to 61 have the following

characters :—

Antenne very approximate at their insertion; front of the

head much dilated laterally below the antenne, so as to leave

an oblique depression near the eye, in which the basal joint of

the antenne is received when retracted. Labrum not visible,

the front of head being terminated by a sharp edge, behind

which the labrum is concealed. Thorax short, without chin-

piece, without grooves for antenne, with a short process, which

is curved upwards behind the coxee. Mesosternal cavity short

and broad. Lamina of hind cox without trochanteral lobe.

Tarsi simple, with all the joints simple, or with the 4th very

obscurely emarginate, basal joint as long as the three follow-

ing together; 5th joint either very or moderately short.

The position of these insects is evidently in the Eucne-

mides, near the European and North-American Xylobius and

Hylochares.

62. Talerax distans, n. sp.

T. angustulus, subparallelus, rufo-castanens, pubescens, sat nitidus;

oculis magnis; prothorace subquadrato, angulis posterioribus

elongatis, antrorsum subangustato, sat crebre et fortiter punctato,

nitido; elytris subtiliter sat crebre punctatis, punctis vix seriaz

tis, sine stria suturali, sed ad apicem foveis profundis. Long.

47 m. m.

In the male the antenne are very long (3? millims.), while

in the female their length is only 2 millims.

Taken by Captain Broun at Tairua on Leptospermum, and

sent to me as Nos. 35 and 36.

Group 21.—This species has the head formed much as in

Neocharis, but the mouth-piece depressed in front, so that the

Prof. J. Wood-Mason on a new Species of Phasmide. 487

minute transverse labrum is visible. Antenne with very

short 2nd joint and very elongate 3rd joint. Thorax beneath

with a very broad deep lateral groove, which starts in front,

right across the prosternal suture, and then crosses to the

outside of it, so that the sutural line is rendered very indis-

tinct by this groove; the groove is bordered peer ft by a

raised line, which at first sight might be mistaken for the line

of the prosternal suture. Hind coxal lamina much produced

over the trochanters. Tarsi slender, with 4th joint minutely

lobed.

This species should be placed in the Euenemides; but I

cannot point out any near ally for it at present.

XLVIII.—Description of a new Species of Phasmide from the

Malay Peninsula. By Prof. J. Woop-Mason, Deputy

Superintendent, Indian Museum, Calcutta.

Lonchodes valgus, sp. nov.

?. Body about the same length and thickness as that of

L. artemis, Westw., cylindrical, obsoletely granulated above

and below, with a fine raised median dorsal line extending

from the apex of the mesothorax to the end of the penultimate

abdominal segment. Anteune (tips broken off) moderately

long and fine-setaceous ; basal joint large, dilated, oval, lon-

gitudinally carinate above. . Head short, thick, and very con-

vex, its disk sloping to the insertion of the antenne and to

the occiput, from which it widens to the eyes; armed with a

pair of great spoon-shaped oval horns, the front margins of

which are straight and the hinder arcuate, and the apices of

which are slightly bilobed. Eyes small. Mesothorax slightly

tapering in front, the metathorax widening slightly to the

insertion of the posterior legs. Penultimate dorsal segment

of the abdomen with a rugose boss at its hinder extremity ;

the last.carinate, grooved to the base, and divided at the apex

by an emargination into two rounded lobes. Supraanal plate

concealed. Cerci minute, conical. Operculum shaped much

as in L. cuniculus, Westw., but not quite reaching the extre-

mity of the abdomen. Fore femora serrated along the upper

crest; intermediate and posterior ones curved, the former very

strongly so; all eee ud and armed below near the apex

with a strong triangular tooth, and above with one or two

spinules on each crest ; the intermediate femora have also a

well-developed foliaceous lobe at the base of the lower and

inner crest. Tibi all triquetrous, slightly curved, and pro-

22%

488 Mr. E. A. Smith’s Diagnoses of

vided with a sharp foliaceous carina along the middle of the

under surface. ‘Tarsi also all triquetrous ; the first joint in

fore legs expanded above into a sharp foliaceous crest and

longer than the rest taken together; in the intermediate legs

the first tarsal joint is equal to the last three, in the posterior

to all the rest. Colour dark brown, with two pale longitudinal

dorsal stripes: the legs and the horns variegated with luteous.

Male unknown.

Total length 5 inches 3 lines; head 2°5 lines; prothorax 2;

mesoth. 11; metath. 10; abdom. 27+6=33; fore femur

15°5, tibia 18, tarsus 4°75; intermediate femur 9°75, tibia

9°75, tarsus 3°75; posterior femur 12°5, tibia 12°5, tarsus 4.

Hab. Perak, Malay peninsula. Communicated by Dr. G.

E. Dobson.

This species belongs to the same group as Lonchodes

amaurops and uniformis, Westw., crawangensis, De H., ver-

rucifer, W.-M., and brevipes and spinicollis, G. R. Gray, &c.,

the last of which only it resembles in the peculiarly curved

condition of the thighs.

April 15th, 1877.

XLIX.—Diagnoses of new Species of Pleurotomide in the

British Museum. By Epear A. Smita, Zoological De-

partment.

THE various genera or groups of Pleurotomide require

thorough revision ; for at present they are badly described and

their limits unrecognizable. ‘The following species are placed

provisionally in those sections of the family which are usually

accepted, as I have not yet completed the investigation of

the whole of the collection.

Pleurotoma amicta.

Testa solida, fusiformis, alba, epidermide tenui flavescente amicta,

spiraliter lirata vel carinata, incrementique lineis oblique striata ;

anfract. 14-15, superiores tricarinati, prope suturam canalicu-

lati (carina mediana duplici, supra et infra sculptura peculiari

quasi corrugata ornata), inferiores 2-3 carinis 5-6 cincti, anfr.

ultimus pluricarinatus ; spira elongata, crassa, acuminata; aper-

tura breviuscula, superne elongato-ovata in canali breviusculo

leviterque obliquo et recurvo producta, longitudinis teste 2 eequans,

intus tenuiter lirata; labrum tenue, margine crenulatum, superne

ad carinam duplicem anguste fissum; columella suboblique tor-

tuosa, levigata.

Long. 50 mill., diam. 15.

Hab. Sandwich Islands,

new Species of Pleurotomide. 489

This species is remarkable for the numerous subequal keels

or lirations, none of them being very large. A double one

a little above the middle of the whorls has above and below

it a very peculiar style of sculpturing, consisting of a kind of

puckering of very short and oblique thread-like lines.

Pleurotoma Nellie.

Testa fusiformis, turrita, alba; anfr. 12, supra valde excavati,

inferne angulati, infra suturam carinis duabus parvis contiguis

cincti, et versus basim tuberculis longitudinaliter oblongis rectis

(in anfr. ultimo ad 16) seriatim coronati, et striis spiralibus in

excavatione sed precipue inter tubercula ornati; anfr. ultimus

infra tuberculorum seriem liris validis (superioribus 2 quam

ceterse majoribus) succinctus ; apertura cum canali longitudinis

testee 3 wquans; labrum tenue, superne ad excavationem inci-

sum ; canalis elongatus leviter obliquus, paululum retrorsus.

Long. 31 mill., diam. 10.

_ Hab. Mauritius.

A species of charming form and purity, with whorls strongly

excavated above, and a row of upright oblong tubercles encir-

cling their bases, and two small contiguous keels around them

just below the suture.

Pleurotoma ceylonica.

Testa fusformis, griseo-albida, infra suturam maculis rufis varie-

gata et circa anfract. ultimi medium flammulis elongatis inferne

productis ornata; anfract. 103, primi 1} vitrei, politi, convexi,

ceteri paululum infra suturam concayi, cingulis spiralibus 6 gra-

nosis succincti (tertio a summo quam cetera minore), sutura dis-

tincta, fere canaliculata, discreti; anfr. ultimus cingulis ad 20

succinctus ; columella levissime tortuosa; apertura intus fascia

unica rufescente ornata, longitudinis teste 4} haud equans ; labrum

tenue, medio prominens, superne ad cingulum parvum anguste

sed haud profunde incisum ; canalis mediocriter elongatus, leviter

recurvus.

Long. 19 mill., diam. 64.

Hab, Ceylon.

The entire surface of this species consists of spiral contigu-

ous series of granules; the third row from the top of the

whorls being smaller than the others produces a depression in

that region.

Pleurotoma acutigemmata.

Testa cylindraceo-fusiformis, fusco-flava; spira elongata, acuta ;

anfr. 12-13, medio carina maxima, acuta angulati, ad suturas

carinati (carina superiore undulata), supra carinam maximam

serie spirali granulorum acutorum cincti ; anfr. ultimus paululum

490 Mr. E. A. Smith’s Diagnoses of

infra medium contractus, carinis 12-138 et inter has striis spira-

libus exilibus orpalas 5 apertura parva, basi angustata, longi-

tudinis teste 3 fere eequans, intus liris intrantibus 4-5 munita ;

labrum tenue, medio prominens, supra carinam maximam fissura

latiuscula sed haud profunde incisum ; columella leviter sinuata,

callo tenuissimo induta; canalis medioeriter brevis, vix recurvus.

Long. 22 mill., diam. fere 7.

Hab.

It is with considerable hesitation that I apply a name to

this form, on account of its close relationship with jubata, Hinds.

The chief differences are the narrower form, larger tubercles,

and shorter canal, in the latter character bear! ing the same rela-

tion to jubata as cingulifera (Lamarck) does to his albina.

Pleurotoma retusispirata.

Testa elongato-subfusiformis, dilute purpurascens, ad* apicem ob-

tusum saturatior; anfract. 8, primi 2 (nucleus) vitrei, politi,

globosi, sequentes 5 bicarinati (carina superiore duplici) liraque

intercurrente nodosa cincti, inter carinas liris longitudinalibus

confertis, tenuibus ornati, sutura canaliculata discreti ; anfr. ulti-

mus ad peripheriam rotundatus, deinde contractus caudam brevem

formans, carinis ad 12 subeequalibus succinctus; apertura parva,

longitudinis teste 3 paulo superans, intus sulcata, sulcis costis

externis respondentibus ; labrum margine levissime incrassatum

et crenulatum, paululum supra medium fissura parva incisum ;

columella medio plicis duabus minutis (superiore fere obsoleta)

munita, ad basim dextrorsum curvata ac infra labrum descendens ;

as brevis, recurvus.

Long. 72 reid diam. 21.

Hab.

The Bae species has for its nearest relative P. violacea,

Hinds, from which it differs im form somewhat; the apex is

blunter; and there is but a single nodose liration around the

middle of each whorl, whereas Hinds’s species possesses two.

Pleurotoma cognata.

Testa elongato-subfusiformis, luteo-albida, versus apicem dilute

purpurea, carinis albis cincta, et inter carinas striis tenuibus longi-

tudinaliter insculpta ; spira perelongata, acuta, lateribus rectis ;

anfract. 12?, sutura carinata sejuncti; primi 4? (abrupti),

sequentes 7 medio concavi, carinis duabus validis, remotis, et inter

earinas liris 2 exilibus, cincti; afr. ultimus basi contractus,

caudam brevem formans, carinis ad 12 (quarum superiores 3 max-

ime) cinctus; apertura alba, angusta, basi paululum contracta,

longitudinis teste 1 equans; fissura minime profunda, inter

carinas primam secundamque sita; labrum tenue, margine cre-

nulatum; columella medio obsolete uniplicata; canalis breyis,

obliquus, leviter reflexus.

Long. 24 mill., diam. 7.

new Species of Pleurotomide. 491

Hab, Australia.

This species has a close relationship to P. viclacea, Hinds,

from which it differs, however, in colour, the number of cari-

nations, and the more produced spire. It is still more near rly

allied to P. vallata, Gould, from which it differs only in size

and the presence of only one plication on the columella,

whereas pb vallata possesses two. It may be merely the adult

of the latter species.

Pleurotoma antipodum.

Testa breviter fusiformis, dilute carneo-fusca, transversim albo-

carinata ac inter carinas longitudinalitertenuissime lirata ; anfract.

74, primi 24 politi, leves, sequentes 4 superne ad suturam carina

duplici et paululum infra medium altera longe maxima (supra

et infra quam sunt lire intercurrentes graciles sp 2) cincti; anfr.

ultimus magnus versus basim contractus, carinis precipuis ad

9 (quarum ea paululum supra medium longe maxima) aliisque

(circiter 6) minoribus circa caudam succinctus ; apertura oblonga

inferne contracta, intus levis, longitudinis teste: 2 1 fere aequans ;

labrum tenue, margine haud crenulatum supra carinam maxi-

mam late sed minime profunde incisum; columella tortuosa,

callosa, nitens ; canalis brevis, recurvus.

Long. 10 mill., diam. 4.

Hab. New Zealand.

This species, which consists of but few whorls, is chiefly

remarkable for its short fusiform shape and the prominent keel

around the whorls a little below the centre.

Pleurotoma multiseriata.

Testa acuminato-ovata, lutea (interdum purpureo-fusca); anfract.

10, primi 2 leves, politi, cxteri planiusculi, infra suturam tuber-

culorum parvorum serie duplici, infra eam hiris spiralibus 1-2

gracilibus, infra quas circa medium tuberculorum majorum serie

duplici secunda, et infra hane lris 1-2 ex nodulis parvis factis

succincti ; anfr. ultimus liris nodosis circiter 15 ornatus ; apertura

liris tenuibus 5-6 intrantibus, haud ad labri marginem extenden-

tibus, munita, longitud. totius 4 adequans; columella fere recta ;

labrum tenue, paululum infra suturam distincte incisum ; canalis

perbrevis, recurvus.

Long. 15 mill., diam. 5.

Hab. Ceylon, Persian Gulf, and China Seas.

Sometimes the rows of granules on the body-whorl are

alternately larger and smaller.

Pleurotoma albofasciata.

Testa oblonga, subcylindracea, rubro-castanea, zona unica alba

infra carinam undulatam ornata; anfract. 12, convexiusculi,

492 Mr. E. A. Smith’s Diagnoses of

medio angulati, carinis tribus cincti, suprema juxta suturam

duplica, mediana maxima nodulis acutis 9 instructa, infima prope

suturam sita, inter carinas spiraliter striati; anfr. ultimus infra

carinam maximam 12-carinatus, carinis inferioribus 5 parvis

circa caudam sitis; apertura parva, intus liris tenuibus 5-6 or-

nata, longitudinis totius 4 haud zquans; collumella callo tenui

induta, superne juxta suturam tuberculata; labrum tenue, ad

carinam mediocriter incisum ; canalis brevis, recurvus.

Long. 22 mill., diam. 8.

Hab. Sandwich Islands.

The central keel is formed of sharp, compressed, transverse

tubercles. The space between it and the lower keel is white.

Pleurotoma zealandica.

Testa valida, ovato-turrita, carneo-albida; spira acuminata, gra-

data, apice fuscescente ; anfract. 10, primi 23 politi, vitrei, con-

vexi, ceteri convexiusculi, superne carinati et decliviter com-

planati (gradibus radiatim fortiter striatis), sulcis 2-3 (supremo

maximo, oblique fortiter striato) insculpti; anfr. ultimus mag-

nus, aliquanto inflatus, basim versus contractus, sulcis circiter

12 fortibus, longitudinaliter striatis, ornatus; apertura fusca,

ampla; columella fuscescens, medio arcuata, inferne obliqua, cum

labro canalem brevem leviter recurvum constituens; cauda carina

parva, fusca circumdata; incisura latiuscula, haud profunda,

paululum supra labri medium sita.

Long. 23 mill., diam. supra labrum 9.

Hab. New Zealand.

This species is remarkable for the tabulated whorls, the

tabulations being very strongly radiately striated, and some-

times furnished with a spiral liration, and the conspicuous

sulcations encircling the body-whorl. The slit in the labrum

is situated just below the broad furrow which grooves the

upper part of the whorls.

Pleurotoma (Drillia) chocolatum.

Testa fusiformis, nitens, saturate purpureo-fusca, zonis angustis

tribus modo supra costas parentibus ornata; anfract. 12, primi

2-3 convexi, leeves, ceteri superne concavi, deinde convyexiusculi,

infra excavationem costis rotundatis paucis (in anfr. ultimo 9 ad

peripheriam obsoletis) instructi, striis exilibus paucis spiralibus,

sed haud in concayitate, insculpti; anfr. ultimus infra periphe-

riam valde angustatus, ubique transversim striatus vel lratus ;

apertura intus purpureo-fusca, longitudinis teste ad 2 equans ;

labrum tenue, medio extans; sinus mediocriter profundus ; cana-

lis obliquus, recurvus.

Long. 21 mill., diam. 7.

Hab. Goza Harbour, Japan.

The dark chocolate-colour, with the three yellowish spots

new Species of Pleurotomide. 493

which are slightly nodulous on each rib, and the smooth con-

cavity at the upper part of the whorls are very distinctive

characters.

Pleurotoma (Drillia) subochracea.

Testa elongata, fusiformis, turrita, rubido-ochracea; anfract. 13,

supra valde excavati, deinde convexi, infra excavationem costis

plicosis (in anfr. ultimo 14 fere ad basim continuis) instructi,

liris tenuibus supra costas subnodosis et albis (in anfr. penult. 5,

in ultimo circiter 22) et striis gracillimis numerosis incrementi-

que lineis ornati; sutura marginata ; apertura carneo-alba, superne

ovata, inferne in canalem mediocriter elongatum producta, longi-

tudinis totius + adequans; labrum extra costa validissima in-

crassatum, in excavatione sinuatum ; columella tortuosa, callosa,

superne tuberculo parvo munita ; canalis recurvus.

Long. 39 mill., diam. 11.

Hab, China seas (probably).

This handsome shell is very characteristically coloured.

The reddish-ochre colour is unitorm, except where the trans-

verse lirations cross the ribs or plications, where they are white

and slightly nodulous. The excavation is well defined by the

sudden termination of the ribs.

Pleurotoma (Drillia) mindanensis.

Testa elongate ovato-fusiformis, turrita, sordide albida, inter costas

supra ac infra fusco maculata; anfractus 12, primi 3 convexi,

leves, politi, cateri superne leviter excavati, medio angulati,

deinde concaviusculi, propeque suturam aliquanto constricti, costis

perobliquis flexuosis suturas attingentibus (in anfr. ultimo cir-

citer 13 versus basim obsoletis) instructi, et liris 4-5 gracilibus

supra costas prominentioribus subnodulosisque succincti; anfract.

ultimus ad peripheriam obtuse angulatus, albidoque zonatus, in-

ferne fuscescens, liris numerosis ornatus; apertura longitudinis

totius 7 equans; labrum tenue, margine crenulatum, medio pro-

minens, prope suturam valde incisum ; columella paululum con-

torta, superne tuberculata ; canalis leviter recurvus.

Long. 29 mill., diam. 9.

Hab. Island of Mindanao, Philippine Islands,

The ribs in this species are flexuous and very oblique and

continuous up the spire ; but whether this latter be a constant

character I cannot say, as but a single example is at hand.

The obtuse angulation of the body-whorl at the periphery gives

it a squarish aspect.

Pleurotoma (Drillia) rotundicostata.

Testa acuminato-fusiformis, apice acuto, dilute fuscescens, epider-

mide tenui flavo-olivacea amicta; anfr. 12, convexiusculi, su-

494 Mr. E. A. Smith’s Diagnoses of

perne paululum constricti, costis rotundatis validis, superne versus

suturam attenuatis (in anfr. ultimo 7 ad peripheriam evanidis)

instructi, sutura simplici undulata sejuncti, liris spiralibus 3-4

supra costas aliquanto incrassatis striisque aliis cincti; anfract.

ultimus infra peripheriam valde constrictus, in caudam elongatam

productus, ubique spiraliter liratus; apertura angusta, longit.

totius 3 adzquans, intus fuscescens; sinus minime profundus;

canalis elongatus, recurvus.

Long. 21 mill., diam. 6.

Hab, ——?

The few roundish ribs are broadest at the lower ends and

gradually diminish upwards. The operculum is unguicular,

with a groove running lengthwise from the apex to the superior

margin.

Pleurotoma (Drillia) latisinuata.

Testa fusiformis, turrita, dilute luteo-fuscescens (interdum omnino

nivea); anfract. 12, superne excavati, medio carinati et -angu-

lati, infra angulum oblique plicati, plicis haud ad suturas exten-

dentibus (in anfr. ultimo circiter 14 fere obsoletis), liris spiralibus

elevatis albis (in anfr. superioribus 3-4, in ultimo ad 12) suprema

quam ceterz majore in medio anfractuum, et striis gracilibus inter

liras ornati; apertura lata, sordide albida, longitudinis teste fere

4 equans; labrum superne valde et latissime sinuatum, paulu-

_ lum post marginem costa tuberosa incrassatum ; columella callo

tenui induta, prope suturam tuberculata; canalis mediocriter

elongatus, leviter recurvus.

Long. 50 mill., diam. 35.

Hab. China.

This species is allied to P. favidula, Lamk. The upper half

of each whorl is nearly smooth, as the plications extend

scarcely beyond the central large spiral liration which marks

the angulation of the whorls. Sometimes, this lira being

double, the whorls are less acutely angular.

Pleurotoma (Drillia) nodilirata.

Testa fusiformis, turrita, albido-cornea ; anfract. 11, superne con-

cave excavati (excayatione arcuate striata), medio obtuse angulati,

infra suturas carina tenui marginati, infra excayationem costis ob-

liquis modice validis (in anfr. ultimo circiter 12 basi fere con-

tinuis) instructi, liris spiralibus preecipue super costas elevatis (in

anfr. superioribus 5—6, in ultimo circiter 20 subnodulosis) cincti ;

anfr. ultimus basi attenuatus; apertura angusta, longitudinis

-totius fere 3 equans; columella recta, crasse callosa; labrum

extra valde incrassatum ; sinus modicus; canalis angustus, re-

flexus.

Long. 25 mill., diam. 8.

Hab. Philippine Islands.

new Species of Pleurotomide. 495

The spiral lirations in this species are particularly promi-

nent, especially upon the ribs, where in the body-whorl they

are developed into little nodules.

Pleurotoma (Drillia) variabilis.

Testa clavate fusiformis, subrimata, fusco-lutea, rubro-fusco notata

preecipue infra suturam ; anfract. 12, supra concavi, medio angu-

lati, infra excavationem costis subtubercularibus inferne versus

suturas fere obsoletis (in anfr. ult. 10 haud ad basim attingenti-

bus) instructi, liris spiralibus 3-4 (in anfr. ultimo circiter 15

subgranosis) lineisque aliis tenuibus cincti; anfract. ultimus sub-

quadratus, basi modo paululum constrictus ; apertura intus levis

pallide rosacea, longitudinis totius 2 adsquans, callo superne

tuberculoso induta; canalis brevissimus, recurvus; sinus latus

profundiusculus ; labrum extra incrassatum.

Long. 34 mill., diam. 10.

Var. Testa alba, fusco sparse punctata.

Hab. ?

This species is remarkable for the squarish body-whorl and

the very short canal and aperture. The lirations, where they

traverse the plications, are whitish.

Pleurotoma (Drillia) Atkinsonit.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, flavescens, ad apicem fusca, inter costas

roseo-fusco maculata; anfract. 11, convexi, superne paululum

excavati, superne ad suturam oblique crenulati, costis rotundatis,

supra fere obsoletis (in anfr. ultimo 8-9 basi desinentibus) in-

structi, liris validis supra costas leviter incrassatis (in anfr.

superioribus 6-7, in ultimo circiter 16) succincti, undique incre-

menti lineis obliquis ornati; apertura intus saturate fusca, lon-

gitudinis totius 56 equans; labrum extra costa ultima maxima

incrassatum, intus roseo-album; columella livido-fusca, callo

tenui amicta, supra tuberculo parvo munita; sinus mediocris;

canalis brevis, recurvus, aurantiaco-fusco tinctus.

Long. 26 mill., diam. 8.

Hab. ?

The lines of growth in this species are particularly apparent.

The ribs on the body-whorl are slightly nodose at their lower

part, where the spiral lirations cross them.

Pleurotoma (Drillia) angusta.

Testa angusta, clongata, fusiformis, dilute luteo-fusca, apice cau-

daque alba (interdum omnino alba); anfract. 9, apicales magni,

rotundati, ceteri conyexi, infra suturam leviter concavi, costis

eonfertis tuberculosis obliqnis superne suturas vix attingentibus

(in anfr. ultimo 15, paululum infra peripheriam desinentibus)

instructi, sulcis spiralibus (in anfr. superioribus 5-6, in ultimo

circiter 16) insculpti; apertura parva, longitudinis teste 3 ad-

496 Mr. E. A. Smith’s Diagnoses of

eequans ; labrum tenue, prope suturam leviter sinuatum ; canalis

breviusculus.

Long. 20 mill., diam. 54.

Hab. China Sea.

In this species the nuclear whorls are unusually large, the

rest are convex and only slightly excavated at the upper part.

The ribs are deeply cut across by the spiral sulcations, and

thus become nodulous, four or five nodules existing on a rib.

Pleurotoma (Drillia) incerta.

Testa fusiformis, alba; anfract. 12, primi 2 vitrei, convexi, ceteri

superne decliviter concaviusculi, deinde convexi, costis leyviter

obliquis superne versus suturas obsoletis, in anfr. superioribus

inferne incrassatis (in anfr. ultimo 10 paululum peripheriam

infra desinentibus, una aliquanto post labrum maxima inflata)

instructi, liris striisque spiralibus et incrementi lineis obliquis

undique ornati; apertura longit. totius ad 3 «equans; labrum

tenue, margine crenulatum; columella subrecta, callo superne

aliquanto incrassato induta; canalis modice elongatus, recurvus.

Long. 25 mill., diam. 7.

Hab. New Guinea.

The spiral lirations in this species are about six in number

in the upper whorls, and twenty in the last; they do not exist

in the depression at the upper part of the whorls, which is

only finely striated.

Pleurotoma (Drillia) multilirata.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, lacteo-alba, versus apicem dilute lilaceo

tincta; anfract. 10, primi 2 vitrei, convexi, ceteri medio angu-

lati, supra concave excavati, sutura simplici discreti, costis ob-

liquis pliceformibus medio incrassatis supra ac infra attenuatis,

supra vix suturam attingentibus (in anfr. ultimo 10 ad peri-

pheriam obsoletis) instructi, ubique transversim striati et tenuiter

crebreque lirati, liris 3-4 quam cetere majoribus, supra plicas

aliquanto incrassatis, incrementi lineis striati ; apertura longitu-

dinis totius ;>, equans; labrum tenue, superne sinu parvo inci-

sum ; canalis latus, brevis.

Long. 23 mill., diam. 73.

Hab. Port Jackson ?

The transverse lirations are very numerous and regular.

Pleurotoma (Drillia) consociata.

Testa oblonga, subturrita, flavicans; anfract. 10? (apice fracto),

superne ad suturam carina duplici cincti, infra hane concave

excavati, deinde costis crassis 6 (in anfr, ultimo paululum infra

medium evanidis) instructi, liris spiralibus 4 supra costas promi-

nentibus in interstitiis subobsoletis (in anfr. ultimo circa 16)

new Species of Pleurotomide. 497

cincti ; apertura long. totius ; sequans; columella rectiuscula,

callo tenui induta; canalis brevis, recurvus; sinus mediocriter

profundus.

Long. 24 mill., diam. 8.

Hab. ?

This species differs from P. crenularis, Lamk., in the shorter

last whorl and the uniform colour; and the spiral lirations are

searcely continuous between the ribs as in P, crenularis.

Pleurotoma (Drillia) intertincta.

Testa elongata, fusiformis, albida, inter costas fusco maculata;

anfract. 13, modice convexi, infra sed juxta suturam carina valida

subacuta valde undulata (interdum fusco-punctata) sejuncti, costis

rotundis, hic illic una varicosa quam céetere majore (in anfr.

ultimo 8 prope peripheriam obsoletis) instructi, liris spiralibus

valde elevatis supra costas continuis et prominentibus (in anfr,

superioribus 2, in antepenult. et penult. 3, in ultimo circiter 14)

clathrati, undique striis paucis incrementique lineis ornati; anfr.

ultimus infra peripheriam zona fusca ornatus, cauda aliquanto

elongata, alba terminatus; apertura intus alba, longitudinis

teste ad # equans; columella leviter torta; labrum margine

crenulatum, superne infra carinam valde sinuatum; canalis

paululum recurvus.

Long. 28 mill., diam. 8.

Hab. Okita Seas and Philippine Islands,

The prominent spiral lirations are acute and prominent

where they cross the ribs, which are rather large and stand

out white in contrast with the brown maculations in the

interstices.

Pleurotoma (Drillia) maorum,

Testa fusiformis, turrita, dilutissime rosea, inter costas precipue

circa medium fusco strigata; anfract. 8}, primi 14 convexi,

leves, sequens conyexiusculus, spiraliter liratus, ceeteri superne

concave excayati, prope suturam marginati, deinde convexiusculi,

costis confertis leviter obliquis superne ad excavationem obsoletis

instructi (in anfr. ultimo 16, prope medium evanidis), liris spirali-

bus 7, circa medium tribus quam ceterse minoribus cincti; an-

fract. ultimus liris circiter 15, his ad medium subdistantibus,

ornatus, inferne in caudam subelongatam productus; apertura

elongata, longitud. totius # paulo superans; canalis subelongatus,

angustus; sinus mediocris, in excavatione situs.

Long. 21 mill., diam. 64.

Hab. New Zealand.

This species must not be confounded with P. nove-zealandie,

Rve. The form of the whorls, the elongate canal, and dif.

ferent position of the sinus are "characters which easily define

this form.

498 Mr. E. A. Smith’s Diagnoses of

Pleurotoma (Dritlia) Prattii.

Testa fusiformis, turrita, dilute fulva; anfract. 10, superne exca-

vati, medio rotundate angulati, costis obliquis rotundis (in anfr.

ult. 9 ad peripheriam sensim desinentibus) instructi, ubique

spiraliter exiliter striati, sutura leviter marginata; anfr. ultimus

magnus, post labrum valde tuberose incrassatus, striis spiralibus

magis profundis incrementique lineis ornatus; apertura angustius-

cula, carnea, longitudinis totius fere } equans; sinus magnus,

latus, prope suturam situs; canalis leviter obliquus et recurvus ;

columella tuberculo calloso parvo superne munita.

Long. 27 mill., diam. 8.

Hab. ——-?

The few rounded oblique ribs, which do not extend to the

suture above, and the uniform bright reddish brown or fulvous

colour are the characters which chiefly distinguish this species.

Pleurotoma (Drillia) excavata.

Testa fusiformis, turrita, lutescens; anfr. 9, primi 2 leves, ceteri

superne valde oblique excavati, medio obtuse angulati, longitu-

dinaliter costati, costis ad excavationem finitis (in anfr. ultimo

14 infra medium desinentibus), liris spiralibus (iis in excavatione

exilioribus quam inferiores) supra costas incrassatis cincti; aper-

tara longit., totius ad 4, equans; sinus mediocriter profun-

dus, proxime ad suturam situs; canalis paululum elongatus,

recurvus; columella rectiuscula, callo tenui amicta.

Long. 20 mill., diam. 63.

Fab. ry

The ribs do not extend into the excavation or concave

depression at the upper part of the whorl; and the five or six

lirations encircling it are finer than those below it.

Pleurotoma (Dritlia) concolor.

Testa elongata, fusiformis, turrita, rubido-fusca (interdum pur-

pureo-fusca); anfract. 13, primi 2 convexi, leves, ceteri superne

concavi, medio angulati, costis longitudinalibus supra versus

suturas obsoletis (in anfr. ultimo circiter 11 basi obsoletis) in-

structi, et in anfractuum dimidium inferius liris eleyatis spiralibus

3 (in anfract. ult. ad 6) supra costas nodulosis clathrati, ubique

striis spiralibus gracillimis incrementique lineis flexuosis ornati;

sutura undulata, aliquanto incrassata; apertura angusta, longi-

tudinis teste ad 3 equans; labrum tenue, margine crenulatum,

intus leve, superne paululum infra suturam late profundeque

incisum; columella subrecta, callo tenui induta, tuberculo parvo

juxta suturam munita; canalis latiusculus, leviter recurvus.

Long. 43 mill., diam. 11.

TTab. Moluccas and China.

new Species of Pleurotomide. 499

This species is of uniform reddish or purplish brown; the

upper half of the whorls is concave and devoid of spiral lira-

tions, which exist only on the lower portion.

Pleurotoma (Drillia) digna.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, sub epidermide tenui flayo-olivacea ceeruleo-

cinerea; anfractus 9, leviter convexi, costis obliquis superne

nodosis 13-14 (in anfr. ultimo versus labrum subobsoletis et

prope peripheriam evanidis) instructi; anfr. ultimus sulcis an-

gustis pluribus circa basim insculptus; apertura fusca, albo-

bifasciata, longitudinis totius quam } paulo minor; labrum tenue,

ad marginem album, superne minime profunde sinuatum ; colu-

mella versus basim callo albo induta; canalis breviusculus, latus.

Long. 26 mill., diam. 9.

Hab, California. .

The colour beneath the epidermis of a specimen in good

condition is a bluish ash; but in worn examples the upper part

of the whorls and the middle of the body-whorl are broadly

banded with brown; and these bands are seen in the aperture

of all specimens. A slight furrow or depression extends

around the whorls a little below the suture, and, traversing the

ribs, causes their upper ends to be nodulous. The sinus in

the labrum is situated at the termination of this depression.

This species belongs to a group of Pleurotomide which

includes several Californian forms, viz. :—P. ¢nermis, Hinds ;

incisa, Carpenter ; penicillata, Cpr.; masta, Cpr.; aurantia,

Cpr. ; evosa, Schrenk ; and lirata, A. Adams.

Pleurotoma (Clionella) Bornit. )

Testa elongata, subturrita, albida, strigis rufis inter costas ornata,

epidermide cornea olivacea induta; anfract. 8? (apice abrupto),

planiusculi, paululum infra suturam linea impressa bipartiti,

leviterque constricti, longitudinaliter costati, costis interstitia

eequantibus, numerosis (in anfr. ultimo ad 18), striis spiralibus

exilibus obsolete striati; apertura ovata, longitudinis totius 1

wequans, superne acuminata, basi canali brevissimo leviter recurvo

terminata; columella medio leviter arcuata, vix tortuosa; cauda

brevis, carina circumdata ; labrum tenue, superne paululum infra

suturam haud profunde sinuatum.

Long. 40 mili., diam. 12.

Hab. Cape of Good Hope.

This species is closely allied to the well-known P. stnuata,

Born. It differs, however, in being covered with a paler

epidermis, in having below the suture a raised girdle formed

by a depression or constriction around the whorls, and also in

the style of coloration.

500 Mr. E. A. Smith on new Species of Pleurotomide.

Pleurotoma (Clionella) Krausit.

Testa turrita, albida, maculis punctulisque purpureo-fuscis pre-

cipue super anfractuum dimidium superius variegata, epidermide

tenuissima viridi-olivacea induta ; anfract. 9-10, medio excavati,

deinde angulati, superne leves, inferne costis subnodosis (in anfr.

ultimo ad 12) instructi, striis spiralibus exilibus ubique ornati, su-

tura undulata marginata discreti ; apertura albida, fusco maculata,

longitudinis teste 2 equans; labrum tenue, paululum infra

suturam leviter sinuatum; canalis brevis, obliquus; columella

arcuata.

Long. 29 mill., diam. 10.

Hab, Cape of Good Hope.

This species is easily recognized by the short subnodulous

ribs, which occupy scarcely the lower half of the whorls, the

depression round the middle and the raised band above, and

the manner of coloration, the purplish-brown maculations

being somewhat flexuous in the depression. Its nearest rela-

tion is P. semicostata, Kiener.

Pleurotoma (Clionella) bipartita.

Testa elongate ovato-fusiformis, sub epidermide tenui griseo-oli-

vacea dilute rubescens vel albida, lineis gracillimis confertis

dilute fuscis longitudinaliter picta, et strigis obliquis subremotis

fuscis infra suturam ornata; anfract. 10, plani, medio sulco spirali.

bene definito minime profundo sed latiusculo exsculpti, infra sul-

cum plicis nodosis obliquis (in anfr. ultimo fere obsoletis, in supe-

rioribus ad 12) instructi; anfract. ultimus magnus, longitudinis

totius 4 wquans, infra peripheriam striis spiralibus paucis circiter

7-8 cinctus; apertura intus dilute purpureo-carnea, longitudine

testee 2 eequans, basi late canaliculata; columella arcuata, superne

callo nodulosa, parvo, munita; labrum tenue, ad suleum aliquanto

profunde scissum.

Long. 34 mill., diam. 12.

Var. Testa anfr. ultimi costis obliquis haud obsoletis sed ad peri-

pheriam desinentibus.

Hab. South Africa, Port Elizabeth.

This very distinct form is peculiar for the manner in which

the whorls are divided into three parts. Below the suture

exists a raised band, whitish, streaked obliquely with brown ;

below this runs a shallow furrow nearly as broad as the fillet ;

and again below the sulcus are oblique subnodulous ribs

which occupy nearly half the whorl, these ribs disappearing

almost entirely in the body-whorl.

Pleurotoma (Clionella) subventricosa.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, carneo-albida, zona lata irregulari circa

anfractuum partem inferiorem ornata; anfract. 8, convexiusculi,

- =e oe

Dr. G. C. Wallich on a new Sessile Foraminifer. 501

superne paululum infra suturam sulco angusto leviter constricti,

infra sulcum costis subrotundatis (in anfr. ultimo flexuosis inferne

desinentibus circiter 14) instructi, striis spiralibus remotis paucis

(in anfr., ult. ad 12) insculpti; anfr. ultimus subventricosus,

teste £ equans; apertura intus fuscescens, basi oblique lateque

canaliculata, longitudinis totius 4 equans; labrum tenue, superne

ad sulcum leviter sinuatum; columella medio arcuata, basi obliqua.

Long. 26 mill., diam. 10.

Hab, South Africa.

This shell, although without a locality attached, in all

probability inhabits the Cape of Good Hope, having with

some species from there such a general resemblance as to

warrant the supposition ; the brown band occupies about half

the whorls, not quite reaching the upper ends of the ribs.

Pleurotoma (Clionella) platystoma.

Testa elongata, turrita, flavescens (interdum pallide roseo-fusca),

superne juxta suturam et mediane inter nodulos dilute fusco

notata; anfract. 7, primi 2 convexi, papillares, leves, czteri

superne ad suturam margine incrassato leyiter nodoso, deinde

concavi, medio angulati, infra angulum plani, circa medium nodu-

lorum parvorum obliquorum (ad 13) serie unica ornati, spiraliter

striati, striis subdistantibus 10-12, in anfr. ultimo circiter 24,

incrementi lineis obliquis striati; apertura lata, subquadrata,

longitudinis teste totius fere ;5 aquans; sinus latus, mediocriter

profundus; columella callo tenui induta; canalis apertus, brevis-

simus.

Long. 13 mill., diam. 5.

Hab. Cape of Good Hope.

The two apical whorls are remarkably large. The ‘faint

nodules at the top of the whorls and the more distinct ones

around the middle have faint dots of brown between them ;

and the spiral striz are interrupted by them.

L.—On Rupertia stabilis, a new Sessile Foraminifer from

the North Atlantic. By G. C. Wauuicu, M.D., Surgeon-

Major Retired List, H.M. Indian Army.

[Plate XX.]

Ir will, I think, be conceded that a special degree of interest

attaches to the Foraminifer about to be described, when I

state that it not only represents a well-marked new genus, but

is one of the very few forms as yet discovered whose pecu-

liarities of structure point to their being sessile inhabitants of

the bed of the ocean.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 34

502 Dr. G. C. Wallich on a new Sessile

The specimens were obtained by me in 1860, in three

soundings taken on board H.M.S. ‘ Bulldog,’ on opposite sides

of the southern extremity of Greenland—the depth in the three

localities varying from 108 fathoms on the east coast, to 1205

fathoms on the west. In each locality the number of speci-

mens was considerable, and the condition of the shells such

as to indicate their perfect freshness at the time they were

brought up from the bottom. Partly owing, however, to the

impossibility of carrying on microscopic work during such

tempestuous weather as prevailed whilst the ‘ Bulldog’ cruised

in those latitudes, and partly to my having been deceived by

the resemblance observable in the outline of the neck and

margin of the disk of the new form to a monstrously developed

species of Uvigerina, it did not receive the attention it de-

served, but remained stored away in my collection until 1874,

when, on re-examining my North-Atlantic materials, I at once

perceived that it was both specifically and generically new.

Nevertheless, fully recognizing in the daily increasing dis-

taste for the undue multiplication of types one of the most

salutary results of modern biological teaching, and feeling

disinclined to rely too far on my own opinion, I made up my

mind to defer sending forth any observations on the subject

until that opmion should be confirmed and strengthened by

some thoroughly experienced and trustworthy authority on

the Foraminifera. Under these circumstances I submitted

my specimens, figures, and brief memoranda, to my able and

obliging friends Professors Rupert Jones and Parker. Their

report, which reached me a few days ago together with my

embodied memoranda, I now, with their permission, publish.

I have named the new form after Prof. Rupert Jones, Ru-

pertia stabilis, in recognition of the obligation he has laid me

under, not only on this but on former occasions when I have

sought his counsel on questions relating to the Foraminifera.

Rupertia stabilis, Wall. (See Pl. XX.)

“‘ A chambered hyaline Foraminifer of the Rotaline group,

subpyriform, with an irregular lumpy outline, like some of the

asymmetrical Puffballs, and somewhat resembling an inverted

Ascidia mamillata. The shell is fixed by a relatively large

basal disk, and raised on a thick cylindrical neck or pedestal,

usually straight, but sometimes slightly curved, from which

several spacious chambers swell upwards and outwards, with

an imperfect spiral arrangement, resulting in the often top-

heavy, lopsided, and asymmetrical outline of the full-grown

shell. Young individuals are simply subglobular and pedun-

culated.” (The disk, from the earliest stage of the shell,

Rte

“¢

Foraminifer from the North Atlantic. 503

attains its full dimensions, the neck being of nearly the same

diameter as the disk, whilst the upper part is merely rounded

off, ae glee in figs. 5 and 6 of the accompanying Plate-—

G. C.N

phe shell-wall is essentially vitreous and rather coarsely

tubular; but the tubules become obsolete over and near the

sutures, leaving tubuliferous tracts with glassy interspaces.

In places the shell grows opaque and sometimes becomes

covered with particles of mineral matter or minute Foramini-

fera and broken sponge-spicules.”

(Here, then, as in a very large number of the deep-sea

Foraminifera, we have the arenaceous structure supplementing,

and in some cases entirely superseding, the normally cal-

careous shell of the species.

The older chamber-walls generally appear to be formed of

two or even three layers secreted one over the other. Some-

times the inner layer is opaque and closely resembles opal glass,

the tubules distinctly opening out into the interior. The vitre-

ous layer occurs externally to this. In the last-formed and

largest chamber the vitreous is the only layer, the tubules

then looking like minute white stars with a central pore in

each. The disk is quite imperforate.—G. C. W.)

‘“‘ Hach chamber has a large, transverse, lunular slit in front,

this simple aperture being arcuate and forked at one end, as

shown in fig. 11. ‘The chambers are superposed, with little

or no overlapping for the most part. A secondary coating of

shell-wall is here and there seen creeping down the neck

towards the glassy base. The basal disk has usually some

obscure, minute, opaque lobules about its centre; but the greater

portion of its area is glassy and apparently structureless, the

substance presenting the sugar-candy-like aspect so often

observable on the bases of the fixed Foraminitera. Even

when only one large chamber is present the disk seems to

have been already formed; and it does not subsequently

increase in area.

“In its relation to other Foraminifera, this fungus-shaped

form stands between Planorbulina and Globigeré ma, and, as to

its shell-structure, like Carpenteria. In its semi-opaque condi-

tion it imitates the habit of Pulv vnulina, which sometimes

becomes imperforate over broad tracts, and coated with a

glassy layer perforated by large pores here and there.

“ Instead, however, of spreading out sessile chambers in a

compound tent-like arrangement, like Carpenteria, this sub-

cylindrical lobulated Foraminifer raises its chambers high

up, with somewhat of a Bulimine twist, on a broad-based

peduncle.”

34*

504 Dr. G. C. Wallich on a new Sessile Foraminifer.

The associated Foraminifera (as determined by Professors

Rupert Jones and Parker) are :—

Biloculina ringens (thick). Pulvinulina auricula (large).

Lituola scorpiurus (nodosarine). Discorbina globularis.

Textularia sagittula. Nonionina scapha (large).

—— agglutinans. striatopunctata (large).

Cristellaria rotulata (large). Polystomella crispa (large).

—— ariminensis (large). (Entosolenia marginata, var.,

coronata (large). GO. W.)

Professor Rupert Jones also informs me that he ‘cannot help

thinking the obscure lobulate spots in the centre of some of

the disks may be a very small primordial spire of the very

earliest-formed chambers, this being possible, probable, and

quite in accordance with Planorbuline characteristics.” I

have completely failed to detect any thing like such an approach

to a spiral or minute chamber-like arrangement in two care-

fully dissected specimens which appeared most likely to exhibit

it, had it really been present. It is, however, quite possible,

as Prof. Jones says, that this structure may be disclosed when

a sufficiently large number of disks is examined.

Height of the mature shell from 34 to 74 of an inch,

Diameter of disk about =, of an inch.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XX.

Fig. 1. Erect view of a mature shell of Rupertia stabilis, showing the

disk in profile and the slit-like aperture of the last-formed

chamber.

Fig. 2. Oblique view of a specimen of the same, in which the neck is

bent and the face of the disk presents itself.

Fig. 3. The most erect form in which this Foraminifer occurs, the

aperture being on the opposite side to that depicted.

Fig. 4. es specimen, showing the irregular growth sometimes met

with.

Figs. 5 & 6. Young specimens, showing the contour of the primordial

chamber.

Fig. 7. View from upper surtace of the young specimen depicted in fig. 5,

showing the position of the aperture.

Fig. 8. Disk of the same.

Figs. 9 & 10. Two views of a specimen in which two masses of mineral

are firmly imbedded in the shell-substance.

Fig. 11. View from above of the last-formed chamber of an adult speci-

men, in which the arcuate and forked aperture was observed.

Fig. 12. A specimen in which the entire surface was thickly covered

with extremely minute Globigerine and other foraminiferal

shells and fragments of sponge-spicules.

Fig. 18. A perfectly “arenaceous” but broken specimen. No other

specimen of this kind was discoverable in the material. i

—

Bibl iographical Notice. 50

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE,

The Ancient Life-History of the Earth. By Prof. H. A. Nicnotson,

M.D., D.Sc., &. 8vo. Pp. 408, with 270 woodcuts. Black-

wood: Edinburgh, 1877.

Tne author well defines this work as ‘‘a comprehensive outline of

the principles and leading facts of paleontological science.” It

differs from many of the books already written on palzontology ;

for it is not unfairly weighted with the over-treatment of any one

favoured subject—it is not devoted to the mere enumeration or to

a very special illustration of all the fossils of each formation—it is

not a mere popular sketch of the organic beings of the past—it is

not shackled with hesitations about old philosophies—but is written

evidently with a full personal knowledge of the subject-matters, a

good acquaintance with what our continental and American fellow-

workers have said and done, and in an open-minded but far from

rash scientific spirit, seeking truth for truth’s sake, enlightened some-

times by the doctrine of evolution, and sometimes feeling for that

“‘ deeper and higher law” which has ruled nature with still greater

power.

In his concise introductory sketch of ‘the laws of geological

action,” our excellent teacher opportunely and with justice warns

us that the Huttonian reaction against pure Catastrophism carried

geologists too far, and that ‘‘ Catastrophes ” must be allowed for,

though the general truth of the doctrine of Continuity is to be fully

admitted.

The President of the Geological Society of London also, in his

late Address, has done good service to science in urging geologists to

think more of the evidences and theoretical aspects of ‘* Catastro-

phes,” and to be less strongly influenced by the Uniformitarian

reaction than they have been of late years.

The definition of Paleontology, its “‘ scope and materials,” and a

sketch of what is meant by “fossiliferous rocks,” with concise

descriptions and useful illustrations, will prove useful to students

and general readers. The ‘chronological succession of the fossi-

liferous rocks ” is treated of in a short but sound and philosophical

chapter; and “the breaks in the geological record,” and “the biolo-

gical relations of fossils,” are equally good.

The main body of the work is, of course, “historical paleon-

tology ;” and this is carried out with great judgment, full infor-

mation carefully condensed, conscientious treatment of obscure fossils,

and a sound knowledge of both paleontology and physical geology.

Each system, from the Laurentian to the Post-pliocene, has its

fossils and life-history treated of in succession.

Of the numerous woodcuts, some are new; and, though the others

have been used in earlier books, they are carefully chosen and well-

applied; and the majority are inscribed with their original source.

506 Miscellaneous.

A very useful bibliographic list of the more important books and

papers having reference to each system of formations is appended to

the successive chapters on the great periods; and a generalized

section is given for each of the great series in England or else-

where.

The concluding chapter, on ‘ the Succession of Life upon the

Globe,” is well worthy of attention. The general appearance of

succession and progression among living things of all recognizable

time—the apparent exceptions to these phenomena—the gradual

introduction and extinction of faunee and flor in most instances—

the apparently almost sudden incoming and disappearance of such

groups as the Graptolites and Trilobites—and the apparently sudden

appearance of Hippuritide, of the Dicotyledonous flora, and, indeed,

of the Cambrian fauna, are treated of in a clear-sighted philosophic

spirit, glad to gather all that is known, and waiting and working

for further light.

A tabular view of the chief divisions of the animal kingdom is

given in the Appendix. A careful Glossary and full Index complete

this well-arranged and well-printed book, which we cordially re-

commend to geologists and other naturalists.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Zoology of the ‘ Challenger’ Expedition.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GeNTLEMEN,—Since I wrote you on the subject of the distribution

of the ‘ Challenger’ collections for description and study, a distin-

guished naturalist has moved in the House of Commons for the in-

structions given by the Treasury to Sir C. Wyville Thomson. The

Treasury (courting, as I know they may well and safely do, the

fullest inquiry) have ordered the whole correspondence to be

printed ; and it will be in hand shortly.

An important letter has already been communicated to a public

department; and as I have seen it, I can now write on a matter in

which my hands were formerly tied. ‘The arrangements of the

‘Challenger’ expedition were superintended by a Circumnavigation

Committee, which reported at last to the Council of the Royal So-

ciety ; so that when the Treasury asked for the advice of that body,

one of the secretaries was instructed to write, embodying the sug-

gestions of the Committee. I need hardly say that this was carefully

and faithfully done; and now the letter advising the Government can

be seen, and I trust that I am not transgressing in stating that ex-

traordinary care was taken in it to do what was best for science and

Miscellaneous. 507

just to Sir C. Wyville Thomson. After carefully reading this letter,

now public property, I have no hesitation in stating that, unless a

meaning be placed upon the wording of one part of it which is

utterly irreconcilable with another, the sole responsibility for his

course of action rests with Sir Wyville Thomson.

In this letter the specimens collected by the ‘ Challenger’ are

divided into two groups—the occasional, which do not bear

specially on the objects of the expedition, and those which are

‘the pieces justificatives of a large part of the results of the investi-

gations of the ‘ Challenger.’” With regard to the disposal of the

first set, it is stated, ‘* Z’hey {the Council of the Royal Society] are,

however, convinced that, both in the interests of science and in view of

economy, no arrangement could be better than that proposed by Sir

C. W. Thomson ; according to which the work will be done by the

highest authorities in their respective subjects in the country, while the

naming of the specimens will involve no expense to the Government.”

The second and more important collection is recommended to be

dealt with as follows :—** They [the Council of the Royal Society |

hope that their Lordships will see fit to leave the collection mentioned

under 12e in his (Sir W. C. T.’s) charge, to be worked out under his

direction.”

On turning to paragraph “‘ 12e” I find the following :—* Phat

the whole of the remainder of the collection, including marine inverte-

brate animals, samples of the bottom, samples of water for physical

and chemical examination, remain under my charge as heretofore ;

my chief assistant, Mr, Murray, keeping a check-list of the whereabouts

of all the specimens placed temporarily for any purpose out of my

custody, so that, in case of my lapsing, he may be familiar with the

whole arrangement. That a complete type-series of all species be se-

lected by me as soon as they are determined and described and sent to

the British Museum ; the duplicates remaining in my hands to be

afterwards distributed according to the instructions of their Lord-

ships.”

The letter, of which these quotations form a small part, was dated

December 8, 1876. The Treasury then instructed Sir Wyville

Thomson. They will insert a sum not exceeding £4000 in the esti-

mates (1877-78) to provide for working out the collections included

in paragraph 12 e (see ante).

It is not probable that the Treasury sanctioned Sir Wyville

Thomson’s course of conduct ; and it is quite evident that no Govern-

ment would subsidize foreign naturalists to do the work of competent

British investigators. The conduct of the Government has been

most liberal; and therefore, in supporting their patriotic wish to

advance science, it is absolutely necessary to thoroughly open up the

question of Sir Wyville Thomson’s administration in its widest

sense. I wish, therefore, to inform you regarding the disposal of

the collections and the money.

The Sea Mammals have been, or are to be, offered to Prof. Turner;

the Birds to Dr. Sclater ; the Fish to Dr. Giinther; the Cephalopoda

508 Miscellaneous.

to Prof. Huxley ; the Gasteropoda and Lamellibranchs to the Rev.

R. B. Watson; the Brachiopoda to Mr. Davidson; the Ostracoda

Copepoda to Mr. G. 8. Brady ; the Rhizopoda to Mr. H. B. Brady ; the

Isopoda to Mr. H. Woodward; the Cirripedia to Mr. C. Darwin (?);

the Annelida to Dr. M‘Intosh; the Gephyrea to Prof. Ray Lankes-

ter; the Bryozoa to Mr. Busk ; the Hydromedusze to Dr. Allman ;

the Corals to Mr. Moseley ; the Crinoidea to Sir Wyville Thomson ;

the Echinoidea (probably, but I do not write certainly, the Aste-

roidea) to Mr. A. Agassiz; the Ophiuroidea to Mr. Lyman; the

Spongida to Prof. O. Schmidt ; the Radiolaria to Prof. E. Haeckel ;

the higher Crustacea to Prof. Claus; and the Alcyonaria to Prof.

Kolliker, to whom they have long since been sent. Mr. Murray is

a permanent assistant ; Mr. Wiid’s excellent artistic services are

retained; and Mr. Pearcey is alsoemployed. Sir Wyville Thomson,

I again assert, has sent or proposes to send, the most important of

the collections abroad for description. The general and geological

value of the groups sent to the two American and four German

naturalists is infinitely greater than that of all the others.

In the above list one misses some familiar names, such as Car-

penter, Gwyn Jeffreys, Norman, T. Wright, Carter, Rupert Jones,

Spence Bate, Archer. “ Of course no one from the British Museum,

except Mr. Woodward and Dr. Giinther, is included; nor is there

mention of any of the very rising young naturalists and paleon-

tologists who are doing such admirable work at Cambridge. One

would have thought that there was somebody at Glasgow or at St.

Andrew’s who was worthy of consideration.

The Director, as he gives up much paying work, will receive £500

for the year and £1 a day travelling expenses. Mr. Murray and

Mr. Wild will receive £400 a year each. The discretion of the

‘‘ Director is to be used in paying” those specialists who are work-

ing up the different departments. But, doubtless,. as those of us

who “worked up” the results of the deep-sea dredgings of the

‘Porcupine’ expedition did it gratuitously, no call for money will

be made by any one now at work except for simple expenses.

When the Government bring forward the motion of supply they will

be informed that their liberality has been far in excess of the re-

quirements of the case.

I forward you the vouchers for my statements.

Yours, &ce.,

May 25, 1877. P. Martin Donean.

We append a remarkable paragraph which appeared in ‘ Nature’

of the 17thult. It is as follows :—

«We regret to see what we must characterize as an unwarranted

attack made upon Sir Wyville Thomson in the current number of

the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History, as to the disposal

of the specimens obtained by the ‘Challenger’ expedition. Dr.

Martin Duncan appears to have taken for granted that an extract of

Miscellaneous. 509

a private letter, which some indiscreet friend of Mr, Alexander

Agassiz published in ‘Silliman’s Journal,’ and which then found

its way into the English journals, is ‘ official.” He would have

done well to have ascertained whether this was really the case before

allowing himself to comment on Sir Wyville Thomson’s proceedings

in such severe terms. So fur as we are aware, out of the many

naturalists actually engaged to work out the results of the ‘ Chal-

lenger’ expedition, only three are not Englishmen, two being Ame-

ricans, and one German. These three gentlemen are of the very

highest repute in their respective branches; and Sir Wyville Thom-

son has, in our opinion, done well for science to secure their

services.”

The Editor of ‘Nature’ seems to have a curious notion of the

application of words. In what manner, except by an expression of

his own opinion, does he attempt to show that the letter from

Prof. Duncan, which appeared in our last number, contained an

“unwarranted” attack? In what sense he uses the word “ offi-

cial” we are at a loss to understand. It is not usual in such cases to

talk of ‘ official ” statements and communications. The only question

seems to be whether the statements published in the ‘ American

Journal’ for February last were or were not ‘‘true ;” and we were

informed by Prof. Duncan that he had fully satisfied himself upon

this point, by direct communication with Sir Wyville Thomson,

before he wrote his letter. From the wording of the letter from

Mr. Alexander Agassiz, as printed in the ‘ American Journal,’ it is

perfectly clear that the letter in question was addressed by Mr.

Agassiz to the Editors of that Journal, or to one of them; and

hence that gentleman himself must be held guilty of the indiscre-

tion pointed out by the Editor of ‘Nature.’ But in what does the

indiscreetness consist? Mr. Agassiz’s statement was undoubtedly

indiscreet if there was any thing in the transaction that required con-

cealment. Are we to infer that such was the case? Indiscretions

appear not to be peculiarly the produce of the western shore of the

Atlantic.

On a Newt from the Darjiling Hills. By Prof. J. Woop-Mason.

At the February Meeting of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Prof.

Wood-Mason exhibited a specimen of a newt which he had de-

tected in a small collection of insects andother objects recently made

by Colonel G. B. Mainwaring in the Darjiling hills and said :—

** The specimen is in the highest degree interesting, not only as being

the first example of a tailed amphibian that has ever been found in

India, but also as being an individual of the remarkable species

described by Dr. J. Anderson (P. Z. 8. 1871, p. 423) from specimens

obtained by him around the little Chinese town of Nantin and in

various other parts of the same region. T'ylototriton verrucosus, as

the animal has been called by Dr. Anderson, lives, in Western China,

in flooded rice-fields, but in Sikkim, according to Colonel Main-

510 Miscellaneous.

waring, in damp situations amongst decaying leaves and sticks.

There is, however, nothing remarkable in this difference of habit;

for the common eft of Europe is not unfrequently to be found on

dry land at some distance from water under logs of wood, there

being no necessity for the Urodelous Amphibia, after they have

passed through that stage of their existence during which they are

provided with external gills for aquatic respiration, to keep to the

water. The entire order of tailed Amphibia is confined to the tem-

perate parts of the northern hemisphere; but two species have

already been described from countries the fauna of which is largely

leavened by Indo-Malayan forms,—Cynops chinensis haying been

recorded from near Ningpo, and Plethodon persimilis from Siam.

This occurrence of a newt within the limits of the Oriental region

is far from being without a parallel in other groups of animals also—

Nectogale (vide W. T. Blanford, P. A. 8. B. 1876), Anurosorex,

probably also Crossopus, and a host of animals, vertebrate and inver-

tebrate, extending still further southwards, being only to be looked

upon as stragglers from the Palearctic region or as outposts of it,

to use the happy phrase of Dr. Giinther. The only other form of

newt at all resembling 7’. verrucosus, in which horny matter, accu-

mulated at the points where the ends of the ribs press against the

external integument, forms on each side of the middle line of the

body along the upperside of the flanks a conspicuous row of great

rough horny tubercles, is Plewrodeles, in which these bosses are

sometimes so highly developed as to have given rise to the incorrect

notion that the ends of the ribs projected freely through the skin.—

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, February 1877.

On the Value of certain Arguments of Transformism derived from

the Evolution of the Dentary Follicles in the Ruminants. By

M. V. Prerstewicz.

In a communication made to the British Association in 1839,

Goodsir announced that he had discovered in the jaw of the calf and

lamb the germs of incisors and canines, and even of a molar, inter-

mediate between the abortive canine and the molars which nor-

mally existin those animals. Geoffroy Saint-Hilaire had previously

described abortive dentary germs in the lower jaw of Balena mysti-

cetus. The naturalists, and the partisans of the theory of trans-

formism, Darwin especially, grasped at this idea, which, in

conjunction with data furnished by comparative anatomy and pale-

ontology, enabled groups of animals previously separated to be

brought into relation.

Thus the dental formula of the ordinary Ruminants is I. 9,C. 9,

M. $, and that of the omnivorous Pachyderms (such as the wild

boar and the hippopotamus) I. 3, C.1,M.4. But two or three

genera of Ruminants possess upper canines; and their formula is

I, 9, C.4, M. 8; and the camels and llamas have, in addition, a pair

Miscellaneous. 511

of very distinct upper incisors, giving them the formula I. }, C. 4,

M.8. According to M. Paul Gervais these last when young’ have

two pairs of upper incisors, one of which has disappeared in the

adult ; the young animals would have the formula I. 2, C. 4, M. 8,

M. Gervais does not doubt that at a still earlier age a third pair

of upper incisors might be found in these animals, the dental for-

mula of which would then be ipé. same as that of the Pachyderms,

less one molar, viz. 1. 3,C. 4+, M. 8.

The Dinotheria and “Amph. trac guli, the latter regarded as Rumi-

nants allied to the chevrotains, have seven molars—that is to say, the

same number as the Pachyderms. Thus among the Ruminants

fossil species were already known having the same dental formula

as the Pachyderms, and living species of which the formula was

almost identical ; and Goodsir’s discovery, giving the ordinary Ru-

minants at a certain age the same formula as the Pachyderms,

enabled the two groups to be approximated. Here was one of the

results of the hypothesis of the unity of plan in nature, or a con-

firmation of the transformist theory, the abortion of the organs being

explained by their disuse and the gradual establishment of this

anomaly by adaptation and heredity.

The author says that, wishing to verify an opinion which en-

joyed so much credit in science, he was surprised to find nothing

to justify it. In a long series of preparations from embryos of

cattle and sheep, from the earliest period of embryonic life up to

the time when the fetus is 30 centims. long in the sheep, he

was never able to ascertain the presence of follicles, nor even of

any trace of the epithelial lamina, the commencement of all follicular

development.

Goodsir’s error arose from the false idea he entertained of the

development of the follicles ; and, in fact, at the commencement of

his researches, the author fellinto the same error himself. In sec-

tions made quite at the anterior part of the upper jaw in the ox

and sheep, there is on each side of the median line an epithelial

sac which separates from the mucous membrane of the mouth to

bury itself in the jaw. The mucous layer of Malpighi, uninter-

rupted, forms its outer covering; whilst in its interior there is a

polyhedral epithelium in every respect like that of the middle layers

of the buccal epithelium. Thus formed, this little sac would seem

to constitute the commencement of the follicle; but by making

sections of the same jaw further and further from the front, the

little sac is seen to lose its relations with the buccal mucous mem-

brane, and acquires the form of a circular canal, approximating to

the mucous membrance of the nasai fosse. Soon a cartilaginous

tube appears round this canal; and then a ridge containing vessels

is formed at its upper part. It is Jacobson’s organ as described by

Gratiolet.—Comptes Rendus, March 12, 1877, p. 508.

INDEX to VOL. XIX.

ACALLES, new species of, 146.

Acallopais, characters of the new

genus, 147.

Acarina, on the power possessed by

certain, of living without food,

270.

Acharadria larynx, observations on,

151.

Acirsa, new species of, 241.

Acontias, new species of, 313.

Adams, A. L., on gigantic Land-

Tortoises from the ossiferous ca-

verns of Malta, 267; on remains

of the Mammoth from Northern

Spain, 268.

AXthalochroa, description of the new

genus, 308.

Aganippe, characters of the new

genus, 28. ;

Aglophus, new species of, 409.

Amphiplatys, new species of, 406.

Amychus, new species of, 478.

Analophus, characters of the new

genus, 425. ‘

Anaphe, new species of, 462.

Anguillula intestinalis, observations

on, 350.

Annelida, on a new type of, 390.

Antedon rosaceus, on the structure,

physiology, and development of,

180.

Araneidea, new genera and species

of, 26.

Argynnis, new species of, 93.

Ascodictyon, description of the new

genus, 463. ;

Astreeopora, new species of, 416.

Atrax, characters of the new genus,

26.

Augusta, characters of the new genus,

Barbus, new species of, 312.

Bavay, M.,on Anguillula intestinalis,

350.

Bdelloidina aggregata, description of,

201.

Betarmon, new species of, 407.

Birds, on the British fossil Creta-

ceous, 260; on the distribution of,

in North Russia, 277.

Blattide, new, 117.

Books, new :—Heywood’s Primeval

World of Switzerland, 174; Wood-

ward’s Geology of England and

Wales, 179; Mosenthal and Har-

ting’s Ostriches and Ostrich-farm-

ing, 257; Vanden Broeck’s Fora-

minifera of Barbadoes, 260; Hay-

den’s Geological and Geographical

Survey of Colorado, 425 ; Nichol-

son’s Ancient Life-History of the

Earth, 505,

Brachytria, new species of, 423.

Bradya tergestina, notes on, 64.

Broeckia, description of the new

genus, 590,

Brown, J. A. H., on the distribution

of Birds in North Russia, 277.

Briiggemann, Dr. F., on the stony

corals in the collection of the

British Museum, 415.

Bulimus, on the vitality of some

species of, 355.

Bullar, J.,on hermophroditismamong

the parasitic Isopoda, 254.

Buller, Dr., on a new species of

Naultinus, 200.

Butler, A. G., on new Rhopalocera

from Japan and Shanghai, 91; on

new Homopterous Insects, 311;

on new species of Cleis, 393; on

new African and Australian Lepi-

doptera, 458.

Cadulus, new species of, 156,

Callula, new species of, 316.

Cambridge, Rey. O. P., on new

genera and species of Araneidea,

26. ;

Carbonnier, M., on the Gourami and

its nest, 274.

Carlia, new species of, 415.

Carpenter, Dr. W. B., on the struc-

ture, physiology, and development

of Antedon rosaceus, 180,

INDEX.

Carpenteria, new species of, 211.

Carpenteria balaniformis, on the loca-

lity of, 209.

Carter, H. J., on the close relation-

ship of Hydractinia, Parkeria, and

Stromatopora, 44; on two vitreo-

hexactinellid Sponges, 121; on

Bdelloidina aggregata, 201; on a

new species of Carpenteria and on

the locality of C. balaniformis, 209;

on the “Tubulations Sableuses ”

of the étage Bruxellien, 382; on

the Sponges dredged up by H.M.S.

‘Porcupine,’ 432.

Cellepora, new species of, 111.

Cerithium, new species of, 522.

‘Challenger’ Expedition, zoology of

the, 276, 429, 506.

Chameeleon, new species of, 315.

Chiromys madagascariensis, on the

nidification of, 271.

Cheerocampa, new species of, 460.

Chrosis, new species of, 472.

Claus, Dr. C., on the structure and

organization of the Polyphemide,

119.

Coccosphere, observations on the,

342; new species of, 348,

Ccenonympha, new species of, 91,

Coleoptera, new, 140, 256, 396, 423.

Colydiide of New Zealand, on the.

120.

Conus, new species of, 222.

Corals in the Hunterian Museum, on

the, 116; on the rate of growth of,

276; notes on stony, 416.

Corymbites, new species of, 475, 477.

Cosmocarta, new species of, 312.

Crocodilus icenicus, note on, 265,

Crustacea, notes on, collected at

Spitzbergen, 131.

22 ee ae new species of, 471.

Cyclostrema, new species of, 234.

Daphnis, new species of, 461.

Dareste, C., on the nutrition of the

embryo in the egg of the Fowl ,118.

Dentalium, new species of, 153.

Dictyochra, observations on, 174.

Didymocorypha, description of the

new genus, 221

Digestion, on the phenomena of, 272.

Donatia, new species of, 294.

Dorytmus, new species of, 145.

Duncan, Dr. P. M., on the Zoology

of the ‘Challenger’ expedition,

429, 506.

513

Echinida, on the nervous system and

muscles of the, 195,197.

Echinus miliaris, on the development

of, 434.

Ehrenberg, Prof. C. G., notice of the

late, 115.

Firatus, characters of the new genus,

142.

Elater, new species of, 402, 474, 476,

481

Elateride of New Zealand, on the,

396, 469.

Emys hordwellensis, on the remains

of, 264.

Enneaphyllus, description of the new

genus, 257.

Ephemeride, on the reproductive

apparatus of the, 193.

Epitimetes, characters of the new

genus, 145,

Friodon, new species of, 29.

Erirhinus, new species of, 144.

Erymneus, characters of the new

genus, 145.

Etheridge, R., jun., on the discovery

of plants in the Lower Old Red

Sandstone of Callander, 262; on

an adherent form of Productus and

a Spiriferina from the Lower Car-

boniferous Limestone, 263; on the

remains of a large Crustacean, 266 ;

on Ascodictyon, 463.

Eugnomus, new species of, 145.

Eurete farreopsis, description of, 121.

Eurypterus, new species of, 266.

Fatio, Dr. V., on the variability of

the species in certain Fishes, 437.

Fecundation, on the intimate phe-

nomena of, 552.

Filaria hematica, observations on,

352.

Fishes, on the variability of the

species in, 437.

Fol, H., on the intimate phenomena

of fecundation, 352.

Foraminifera, notes on, 40; new,

262; on a new genus of arenaceous,

201; on a new genus of sessile,

501.

Foraminiferal structure, on the type

of, 158.

Fowl, on the nutrition of the embryo

in the egg of the, 118.

Fredericq, L., on the nervous system

and muscles of the Echinida, 195,

197.

Fusus, new species of, 526.

514 INDEX.

Galeb, O., on Filaria hematica, 352.

Gardner, J.S., on British Cretaceous

Patelloid Gasteropoda, 267.

Garner, R., malacological notes by,

357.

Gasteropoda, on British Cretaceous

Patelloid, 267.

Geological Society, proceedings of

the, 260.

Geranus, new species of, 480.

Giard, A., on the modifications un-

dergone by the ovum of the pha-

nerocarpal Medusx, 430; on the

development of Echinus miliaris,

434,

Gongylus, new species of, 314.

Goniosoma, new species of, 422.

Grandidier, A., on the nidification of

the Aye-Aye, 271.

Gromia, on the fundamental error of

constituting, the type of foramini-

feral structure, 158.

Giinther, Dr. A., on a new species of

Barbel, 312; on some new reptiles

from Madagascar, 313; on three

new species of Lizards, 413.

Gyrinus, new species of, 141.

Halichondria, new species of, 296.

Hector, Dr. J., on New-Zealand Ich-

thyology, 339.

Helix, on the vitality of some species

of, 355.

Helix villosa, on the occurrence of, in

Great Britain, 199.

Hesperide, new species of, 76.

Hewitson, W. C., on new species of

Hesperide, 76.

Higgin, T., on sponges from the

Caribbean and neighbouring seas,

291.

Higginsia, description of the new

genus, 291.

Hincks, Rey. T., on Polyzoa from

Iceland and Labrador, 97 ;- contri-

butions to the history of the Hy-

droida, 148.

Homoptera, new species of, 311.

Hoplionota, new species of, 424.

Humbert, A., on Niphargus puteanus,

245.

Hydractinia, on the relationship of,

with descriptions of new species,

recent and fossil, 44.

Hydroida, contributions to the his-

tory of the, 148.

Ichthyology, notes on New-Zealand,

339.

Idiophthalma, characters of the new

genus, 27.

Insecta, on the final stage in the

development of the organs of flight

in the homomorphic, 380.

Isopoda, on hermaphroditism in the

parasitic, 89, 254, 310.

Jack, R. L., on the discovery of

plants in the Lower Old Red Sand-

stone of Callander, 262.

Jettreys, Dr. J. G., on new and pe-

culiar Mollusca procured in the

‘Valorous’ expedition, 153, 231,

517.

Joly, M., on the reproductive appa-

ratus of the Ephemeride, 1953.

Lacon, new species of, 479.

Lafoéina tenuis, observations on, 152.

Leckenby, J., notice of the late, 436.

Lepidoptera, new, 76, 91, 458.

Lepralia, new species of, 105.

Lethe, new species of, 95.

Limacina, new species of, 338.

Limonius, new species of, 480

Lizards, new species of, 413.

Loftusia persica, notes on, 61.

Lomemus, new species of, 410.

Lonchodes, new species of, 487.

Lyperobius, new species of, 142.

Macratria, new species of, 147.

Macrurosaurus semnus, description

of, 265.

Malacological notes, 357.

Mammoth, on remains of the, from

Northern Spain, 268.

Mantidee, new genera of, 219, 308;

on the femoral brushes of the, 269 ;

on the developmentof the antennee

in the pectinicorn, 269.

Mauisaurus Gardneri, description of,

268.

Maupas, E., on the motile state of

Podophrya fixa, 198.

Mecastrus, new species of, 469.

Meduse, on the modifications under-

gone by the ovum of the phanero-

carpal, 450.

Méegnin, M., on the power possessed

by certain mites of living without

food, 270.

Membranipora, new species of, 99.

Metablax, new species of, 403.

Miers, E. J., on Crustacea collected

at Spitzbergen, 151. :

Milne-Edwards, A., on the nidifica-

tion of the Aye-Aye, 271.

Mollusca, on new and peculiar, pro-

INDEX.

cured in the ‘ Valorous’ expedi-

tion, 153, 231, 317 ; on the vitality

of certain land, 355; on the biolo-

gical pedigree of the, 361.

Monocrepidius, new species of, 470.

Mordella, new species of, 256,

Moseley, H. N., on the structure of

Peripatus novee-zealandiz, 85 ; on

hermaphroditism in the parasitic

Isopoda, 310; on the structure of

the Stylasteridze, 184.

Mycalesis, new species of, 95, 458.

Myliusia Grayi, description of, 126.

Natica affinis, on some varieties of,

318.

Naultinus, on a new species of,

200.

Neocharis, new species of, 485.

Neomycta, characters of the new

genus, 145.

Neope, new species of, 91.

Newton, E. J., on two Chimeroid

jaws from the Lower Greensand

of New Zealand, 261.

Niczeana, characters of thenew genus,

: gaa.

Nicholson, Dr. H. A., on Ascodictyon,

463.

Niphargus puteanus, var. Forelii,

description of, 245.

Ochosternus, new species of, 401.

Ophiopteris, description of the new

genus, 305.

Opbiuride, on a new form of, 505.

Osphromenus olfax, on the habits

and nest of, 274.

Pachyura, new species of, 146.

Panesthia, new species of, 117.

Panspzeus, new species of, 409.

Paradanuria, description of the new

genus, 220,

Paraplectana, new species of, 32.

Parinus, new species of, 478.

Parkeria, on the close relationship of,

with Hydractinia and Stroma-

topora, 44, —

Papilio, new species of, 459.

Pascoe, F. P., on new genera and

species of New-Zealand Coleo-

ptera, 140.

Perigonimus, new species of, 149.

Peripatus nove-zealandiz, on the

structure of, 85.

Peripia, new species of, 415.

Phegorista, new species of, 461.

Phalangida, on the structure of the

digestive apparatus in the, 272.

515

Pharetrospongia Strahani, deserip-

tion of, 266.

Phasmide, a new species of, 487.

Phoroncidia, new species of, 31.

Pietkiewicz, V., on the evolution of

the dentary follicles in the Rumi-

nants, 510.

Plants, on the discovery of, in the

lower old Red Sandstone of Cal-

lander, 262.

Plateau, F., on the phenomena of

digestion and the structure of the

digestive apparatus in the Phalan-

gida, 272.

Platypleura, new species of, 311.

Pleurotoma, new species of, 488.

Plumularia, new species of, 148.

Podocoryne carnea, observations on,

150.

Podophrya fixa, on the motile state

of, 198.

Polyphemide, on the structure and

organization of the, 119.

Polypora, characters of the new

genus, 186.

Polyzoa from Iceland and Labrador,

on, 97.

Portunidze, new species of, 422.

Potaminus, new species of, 141.

Pourquier, P., on Filaria heematica,

352,

Productus, on an adherent form of,

265.

Protelater, new species of, 482.

Puncturella, new species of, 252.

Pyrgus, new species of, 96.

Rana, new species of, 316.

Reptiles, new, 313, 413.

Retepora, new species of, 107.

Rhizodopsis, on the structure of the

lower jaw in, 299.

Rhizodus, on the structure of the

lower jaw in, 299.

Rhizopoda, classification of the, 171.

Rhopalecera, new, from Japan and

Shanghai, 91.

Royal Society, proceedings of the,

180.

Ruminants, on the evolution of the

dentary follicles in the, 510.

Rupertia stabilis, description of, 501.

Saturnia, new species of, 462.

Scissurella, new species of, 234.

Seeley, H. G., on the British fossil

Cretaceous birds, 260; on Zeuglo-

don Wanklyni, 264; on Emys

hordwellensis, 264; on some fossil

O16

remains from the Cambridge Up-

per Greensand, 265; on Maui-

saurus Gardneri, 268.

Seguenzia, new species of, 319.

Seriatopora, on the species of, 417.

Sharp, D., on the Colydiidee of New

Zealand, 120; on the Elateride

of New Zealand, 396, 469.

Shells, new, 222, 231, 488.

Siphodentalium, on some species f,

155,

Smith, E, A., on new species of Co-

nid and Terebride, 222; on a

new form of Ophiuride, 305; on

new species of Pleurotomide, 488.

Sollas, W. J., on Stauronema, | ; on

Pharetrospongia Strahani, 266.

Spiders, new, 26.

Spiriferina, on a small, 263.

Sponges, new, 1, 121, 291; of the

‘Porcupine’ expedition, 432.

Stauronema, description of the new

genus, 1.

Stearns, R. E. C., on the vitality of

certain land Mollusks, 355.

Stromatopora, on the close relation-

ship of, with Hydractinia and Par-

keria, 44,

Stylasteridze, on the structure of the,

184.

Synchloé, new species of, 96.

Talerax, new species of, 486.

Teracolus, new species of, 459.

Terebra, new species of, 224.

Thecadactylus, new species of, 414.

Thoramus, new species of, 399.

Tortoises, on gigantic, from the ossi-

ferous caverns of Malta, 2657.

Trachyphlceus, new species of, 141.

Traquair, Dr. R. H., on the structure

INDEX.

of the lower jaw in Rhizodopsis

and Rhizodus, 299.

Tubulations sableuses of the étage

Bruxellien, on the, 382.

Turbinaria, new species of, 415,

Tylototriton verrucosus, on the oc-

currence of, in India, 509.

Utriculus, new species of, 334.

Vanessa, new species of, 92.

Vi mS Ashmolianus, observations on,

308.

Vertigo Moulinsiana, new British ha-

bitat for, 432.

Wallich, Dr. G. C., on the funda-

mental error of constituting Gro-

mia the type of Foraminiferal

structure, 158; on the Cocco-

sphere, 342; on Rupertia stabilis,

501.

Waterhouse, C. O., on Tasmanian

Coleoptera, 256; on new Coleo-

ptera from Queensland, 423.

Wood-Mason, J., on new species of

Blattidee, 117; on new genera and

species of Mantide, 219, 308; on

the femoral brushes of the Man-

tide, 269; on the development of

the antennz in the pectinicorn

Mantide, 269; on anew species of

Portunide, 422; on a new species

of Phasmidee, 487; on a Newt from

the Darjiling Hills, 509.

Wright, Prof. E. P., on Seychelles

Foraminifera, 40.

Young, Dr. J., on the corals in the

Hunterian Museum figured by

Ellis and Solander, 116.

Zeuglodon Wanklyni, description of,

264.

END OF THE NINETEENTH VOLUME.

PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET,